Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 4: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

Author: Richard Claverhouse Jebb (editor)

126 downloads 1597 Views 6MB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!

Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value

Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century, Latin and Greek were compulsory subjects in almost all European universities, and most early modern scholars published their research and conducted international correspondence in Latin. Latin had continued in use in Western Europe long after the fall of the Roman empire as the lingua franca of the educated classes and of law, diplomacy, religion and university teaching. The flight of Greek scholars to the West after the fall of Constantinople in 1453 gave impetus to the study of ancient Greek literature and the Greek New Testament. Eventually, just as nineteenth-century reforms of university curricula were beginning to erode this ascendancy, developments in textual criticism and linguistic analysis, and new ways of studying ancient societies, especially archaeology, led to renewed enthusiasm for the Classics. This collection offers works of criticism, interpretation and synthesis by the outstanding scholars of the nineteenth century.

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments Sir Richard Jebb’s seven-volume edition of the works of Sophocles, published between 1883 and 1896, remains a landmark in Greek scholarship. Jebb (1841–1905) was the most distinguished classicist of his generation, a Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, and University Orator, subsequently Professor of Greek at Glasgow University and finally Regius Professor of Greek at Cambridge, and a Member of Parliament for the University. Each volume of the edition contains an introductory essay, a metrical analysis, an indication of the sources used to establish the text, and the ancient summaries (‘arguments’) of the play. The text itself is given with a parallel English translation, textual collation and explanatory notes, and an appendix consisting of expanded notes on some of the textual issues. The quality of Jebb’s work means that his editions are still widely consulted today. This volume contains Philoctetes.

Cambridge University Press has long been a pioneer in the reissuing of out-of-print titles from its own backlist, producing digital reprints of books that are still sought after by scholars and students but could not be reprinted economically using traditional technology. The Cambridge Library Collection extends this activity to a wider range of books which are still of importance to researchers and professionals, either for the source material they contain, or as landmarks in the history of their academic discipline. Drawing from the world-renowned collections in the Cambridge University Library, and guided by the advice of experts in each subject area, Cambridge University Press is using state-of-the-art scanning machines in its own Printing House to capture the content of each book selected for inclusion. The files are processed to give a consistently clear, crisp image, and the books finished to the high quality standard for which the Press is recognised around the world. The latest print-on-demand technology ensures that the books will remain available indefinitely, and that orders for single or multiple copies can quickly be supplied. The Cambridge Library Collection will bring back to life books of enduring scholarly value (including out-of-copyright works originally issued by other publishers) across a wide range of disciplines in the humanities and social sciences and in science and technology.

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose Volume 4: The P hil o ctetes E di t e d by R ichard C l averhouse Jebb

C a M b R i D G E U N i V E R Si T y P R E S S Cambridge, New york, Melbourne, Madrid, Cape Town, Singapore, São Paolo, Delhi, Dubai, Tokyo Published in the United States of america by Cambridge University Press, New york www.cambridge.org information on this title: www.cambridge.org/9781108008419 © in this compilation Cambridge University Press 2010 This edition first published 1890 This digitally printed version 2010 iSbN 978-1-108-00841-9 Paperback This book reproduces the text of the original edition. The content and language reflect the beliefs, practices and terminology of their time, and have not been updated. Cambridge University Press wishes to make clear that the book, unless originally published by Cambridge, is not being republished by, in association or collaboration with, or with the endorsement or approval of, the original publisher or its successors in title.

SOPHOCLES THE PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS.

PART IV. THE PHILOCTETES.

ILonSnn: C. J. CLAY & S O N S , CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, AVE MARIA LANE.

DEIGHTON, BELL AND CO. Eei»is: F. A. BROCKHAUS.

SOPHOCLES THE

PLAYS

AND

FRAGMENTS

WITH CRITICAL NOTES, COMMENTARY, AND TRANSLATION IN ENGLISH PROSE,

R.

C. J E B B ,

LITT.D.,

REGIUS PROFESSOR OF GREEK AND FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE IN T H E UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE : HON. LL.D. EDINBURGH, HARVARD AND DUBLIN; HON. DOCT. PHILOS., BOLOGNA.

PART IV. THE PHILOCTETES.

EDITED FOR THE SYNDICS OF THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

CAMBRIDGE: AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 1890 [All Rights reserved]

ffiambtftigt: PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SONS, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

CONTENTS.

INTRODUCTION . . . . . . . . . page ix § i. The home of Philoctetes. §§ 2, 3. The legend in epic poetry. § 4. Characteristics of the epic version. § 5. The story as a theme for drama. § 6. The three great dramatists. § 7. The Philoctetes of Aeschylus. § 8. The Philoctetes of Euripides. § 9. Sophocles—his originality. § 10. Analysis of the play. § 11. General scope of the treatment. § 12. The oracle. § 13. Episode of the merchant. § 14. The Chorus. § 15. Odysseus. § 16. Topography. §17. Other literature of the subject. Greek plays. §18. Attius. Euphorion. § 19. Fenelon's Telemaque.—Lessing.— French dramas. § 20. The legend in Art. § 21. The scene of the sacrifice. § 22. Chryse. § 23. Date of the play. Supposed political reference. § 24. Diction. § 25. Versification. MANUSCRIPTS, EDITIONS, ETC

xlv

§§ 1, 2. The Laurentian and other MSS. § 3. Scholia. § 4. Interpolations. § 5. Emendations. § 6. Editions, etc. METRICAL ANALYSIS ANCIENT

.

ARGUMENTS

STRUCTURE

.

TO

. THE

.

.

.

.

PLAY ;

.

.

.

DRAMATIS

.

.

.

.

.

PERSONAE ;

.

.

TEXT

APPENDIX INDICES

xlviii

3 6

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

229 255

INTRODUCTION. § i. ON the eastern coast of Greece, just north of Thermo- The home pylae, lies a region which in ancient times was called Malis,' the sheep-land.' This was the country of Philoctetes,—the home to which, in the play of Sophocles, his thoughts are constantly turning1. It will be well to form some idea of its chief features and associations. Pindus, the spine of northern Greece, terminates at the south in Typhrestus, a great pyramidal height from which two mountain-ranges branch out towards the eastern sea. One of these is Othrys, which skirts the southern border of Thessaly; the other, south of it, is Oeta, which, like Malis, takes its name from its pastures. The deep and broad depression between them is the fertile valley of the Spercheius (the 'hurrying' or'vehement') —which rises at the foot of Typhrestus, and flows into the Malia'n Gulf. A few miles from the sea, the valley opens. While Othrys continues its eastward direction, Oeta recedes southward, and then, with a sudden bend to the south-east, 1 The Homeric Catalogue includes this district in Phthia, the realm of Achilles (//. 2. 682). It assigns Philoctetes to a more northerly part of Thessaly,—viz., the narrow and mountainous strip of coast, N. and E. of the Pagasaean Gulf, which was known in historical times as Magnesia. His four towns were Methone, Thaumacia, Meliboea and Olizon. (//. 2. 716 f.) This agrees with the fact that Poeas, the father of Philoctetes, was called the son of Thaumacus, and was numbered among the Argonauts who sailed from Iolcus (Apollod. 1. 9. 16). In its original form, the story of Poeas and his son must have belonged, like that of Jason, to the legends of the Minyae who dwelt on the eastern coasts of Thessaly. Cp. Anthol. append. 61 (vol. II. p. 754 ed. Jacobs):

To^itiv 'UpaKKiovs rayXip, Hoidrriov vidv, ijde ^iXoKTrirffv yij M.twas Karfyet.

It was when the myth became interwoven with the apotheosis of Heracles that the home of Poeas was transferred to the country around Trachis.

x

INTRODUCTION.

sweeps down upon Thermopylae, where the fir-clad and snowy

summit of Callidromus rises above the pass. Precipitous cliffs are thrown forward from this part of the Oetaean range, forming an irregular crescent round the southern and western sides of the plain. These cliffs were called of old ' the Trachinian Rocks.' Trachis, the ' city of the crags,' stood on a rocky spur beneath them, a little north of the point where they are cleft by the magnificent gorge of the Asopus,—that steep ravine by which Hydarnes led his Persians up through the mountain oak-woods, on the night before he surprised Leonidas. Between the Asopus and the Spercheius are the narrow channels of two lesser streams, •anciently known as the Melas and the Dyras1. The name Malis denoted this whole seaboard plain, with the heights around it, from the lower spurs of Othrys on the north to those of Oeta on the south and west. Just opposite the entrance of the Gulf, the bold north-west promontory of Euboea, once called Cape Cenaeum, runs out towards the mainland. There was a peculiar fitness in the phrase of Sophocles, when he described this district, with its varied scenery, as 'the haunt of Malian Nymphs2,' 1

The Dyras was said to have first started from the ground in order to relieve the fiery pangs of Heracles (Her. 7. 198). In a vase-painting noticed below (n. on v. 728, p. 121, 1st col.), the Nymph who seeks to quench the pyre probably symbolises this stream. The ancient mouth of the Spercheius was some miles N.W. of Thermopylae; the present mouths are a little E. N. E. of it, and the line of the coast has been considerably advanced, so that there is no longer a narrow pass. The Asopus, Melas and Dyras formerly had separate courses to the sea. They are now mere affluents of the Spercheius,—the Melas and Dyras uniting before they reach it. 2 v. 725 auX&i' MaXiaSui' cu/i^ac.

INTRODUCTION.

xi

those beings of the forest and the river, of the hills and the sea. It was in this region that legend placed the last deeds of Heracles, and his death, or rather his passage from earth to Olympus. After taking Oechalia in Euboea, he was sacrificing on Cape Cenaeum when the fatal robe did its work. He was carried to his home at Trachis ; and then he commanded that he should be borne to the top of Mount Oeta, sacred to Zeus, and burnt alive. He was obeyed ; as the flames arose on the mountain, they were answered from heaven by the blaze of lightning and the roll of thunder; and by that sign his companions knew that the spirit of the great warrior had been welcomed to the home of his immortal father. Somewhere in the wilds of those lonely summits tradition showed the sacred spot known as 'the Pyre'; and once, at least, in later days a Roman Consul, turning aside from a victorious progress, went up to visit the solemn place where the most Roman of Greek heroes had received the supreme reward of fortitude1. § 2. Heracles had constrained his son Hyllus to aid in pre- Thelegend paring the funeral-pile, but could not prevail upon him to kindle it. That office was performed, at his urgent prayer, by the youthful Philoctetes, son of Poeas, king of Malis2. In token of gratitude, Heracles bequeathed to Philoctetes the bow and arrows which he himself had received from Apollo. In the myths relating to the Trojan war a most important part belonged to the man who had thus inherited the invincible weapons. Homer, indeed, does not say much about him; but the Iliad contains only an episode in the tenth year of the war : the part played by Philoctetes came before and after that moment. The allusion in the Second Book of the Iliad is, 1 Manius Acilius Glabrio, after taking Heracleia near Trachis, in the war with Antiochus (191 B.C.). Livy 36. 30: ipse Oetam ascendit, Herculique sacrificium fecit in eo loco quern Pyram, quod ibi mortale corpus eius dei sit crematum, appellant. Cp. Silius Italicus 6. 452: Vixdum clara dies summa lustrabat in Oeta | Herculei monimenta rogi.—The name Pyra seems to have been usually associated with a height about eight miles w.N.w. of Trachis. 2 With regard to the other version, according to which Poeas was the kindler, see on v. 802.

xii

INTRODUCTION.

however, significant; it glances backwards and forwards. He is there mentioned as a skilful archer, who had sailed from Greece in command of seven ships, but had been left behind in Lemnos, wounded by the bite of a deadly water-snake. And then the poet adds that the Greeks at Troy will soon have cause to bethink them of Philoctetes1. In the Odyssey he is named only twice; in one place, as having been the best bowman at Troy; in another, as one of those heroes who came safely home2. But his adventures were fully told in other epics. The events preceding the action of the Iliad were contained in the Cypria, an epic whose reputed author, Stasinus of Cyprus, lived early in the eighth century B.C. That poem described how Philoctetes was bitten by the snake,—while the Greeks, on their way to Troy, were at Tenedos,—and was abandoned in Lemnos. His later fortunes were narrated in the Little Iliad, ascribed to Lesches of Mitylene {circa 700 B.C.), and in the Iliupersis, or ' Sack of Troy,' by Arctfnus of Miletus {c. 776 B.C.). The contents of these lost works are known chiefly from the prose summaries of the grammarian Proclus (140 A.D.), as partly preserved by Photius in his Bibliotheca. The following is an outline of the story in its epic form. § 3. When the Greeks under Agamemnon were about to sail against Troy, it became known that an oracle had commanded them to offer sacrifice, in the course of their voyage across the Aegean, at the altar of a deity named Chryse. All the accounts placed this altar somewhere in the north-east of the Archipelago. The prevalent version assigned it to a small island which, like the deity herself, was called Chryse, and lay close to the eastern shore of Lemnos. Jason, it was said, had sacrificed at this altar when he was leading the Argonauts in quest of the golden fleece. Heracles had paid it a like homage when he was levying war against Laomedon. 1

2

77. 2. 721 ff.: aXX' 6 /J.& kv vi]
INTRODUCTION.

xiii

Philoctetes, with his seven ships, was in the fleet of Agamemnon, and undertook to act as guide. He alone knew where the isle of Chryse was to be found; for, in his early youth, he had been present at the sacrifice offered there by Heracles. The altar stood in a sacred precinct, under the open sky. When, followed by the Greek chieftains, he approached it, he was bitten in the foot by a serpent. The wound mortified, and became noisome. His cries of pain made it impossible to perform the religious rites, which required the absence of all ill-omened sounds. The fetid odour of his wound also made his presence a distress to the chiefs. They conveyed him from the islet of Chryse to the neighbouring coast of Lemnos, where they put him ashore; and then sailed for Troy. It should be noticed that the circumstances of this desertion, as set forth in the early legend, were probably less inhuman than they appear in the version adopted by Sophocles. In the first place, it can hardly be doubted that these cyclic poets, like Homer, imagined Lemnos as an inhabited island1. And, according to one account, some followers of Philoctetes were left in charge of him2. Ten years elapsed. The sufferer was still languishing in Lemnos; his former comrades were still on the shore of the Hellespont, besieging the city which they could not capture. Achilles had already fallen; Ajax had died by his own hand. In their despondency, the Atreidae turned to the prophet who had so often admonished or consoled them ; but Calchas replied that the fate of Ilium must now be learned from other lips than his. They must consult the Trojan Helenus, son of Priam,—a warrior whom they had often seen in the front of battle on the plain; a seer who, as rumour told, had warned, though he could not save, his brother Hector. 1

See commentary on v. 2. Philostratus Heroica 6 : TCL 5£ rrjs v6txov KHI T&V iaja^vojv avrbv erepws Xeyet KaTaXei^S^rai fiiv yap iv Aijjiii'Cjj rbv fcXoimJTi/i', ot) JUT)J> ipTifiov TCIV v ovd' a.Teppt.ii.p.evov TOV 'EWTJPIKOV' woWois re yap TCJV JteXi/Soiax oUoivTiar %vyKaTa/j.eiiiai (s Si Toirav r/i>), rots r' 'Axaiois daupva eireXdetv, or' aweXnre
xiv

INTRODUCTION.

Helenus was made prisoner by a stratagem of Odysseus, and then declared that, before the Greeks could prevail, two things must be done. First, Philoctetes must be brought back from Lemnos: Troy could never fall, until he launched against it the arrows of Heracles. Secondly, Neoptolemus, the youthful son of Achilles, must come from the island of Scyros, and must receive his due heritage, the wondrous armour wrought for his father by the god Hephaestus. Both injunctions were obeyed. Diomedes went to Lemnos, and brought Philoctetes. Odysseus went to Scyros, and brought Neoptolemus. Philoctetes was healed by the physician Machaon, son of Asclepius. He then slew Paris in single combat, and shared with Neoptolemus the glory of final victory over Troy. Charac§ 4- In this epic form of the story, two points deserve remark, f ! ^ i c ° ( ) ^ e m i s s ' o n t o Lemnos and the mission to Scyros are enn, trusted to different persons, and are conceived as simultaneous, or nearly so. In the Little Iliad of Lesches, the voyage to Lemnos seems to have been related first. (2) Diomedes has apparently no difficulty in persuading Philoctetes to accompany him. For the purposes of epic narrative, it would evidently suffice that Diomedes should announce an oracle which promised health to the sufferer and honour to the exile. The epic Philoctetes would accept these overtures in a speech of dignified magnanimity; and all would be happily settled. This particular point is curiously illustrated by Quintus Smyrnaeus, though in other respects he has varied widely from the old epic version. He represents the wrath of Philoctetes as immediately disarmed by the first soothing words of the Greek envoys (Diomedes and Odysseus). Indeed, that brevity which sometimes marks the poet of Smyrna is seldom quainter than in this passage of his ninth book. At verse 398 Philoctetes is preparing to shoot his visitors. At verse 426 they are carrying their recovered friend, with pleasant laughter, to their ship :— ol 8e fiiv all/'' €?ri vrja KOX r/lova.'i Kay)(a.\oo>VTei iv

INTRODUCTION.

xv

§ 5. But all this was changed when Philoctetes became a The story subject of tragic drama. The very essence of the situation, as fo/drama? a theme for Tragedy, was the terrible disadvantage at which the irony of fate had placed the Greeks. Here was a brave and loyal man, guiltless of offence, whom they had banished from their company,—whom they had even condemned to long years of extreme suffering,—because a misfortune,—incurred by him in the course of doing them a service,—had rendered his person obnoxious to them. For ten years he had been pining on Lemnos; and now they learned that their miserable victim was the arbiter of their destinies. It was not enough if, by force or fraud, they could acquire his bow. The oracle had said that the bow must be used at Troy by Philoctetes himself. How could he be induced to give this indispensable aid ? A dramatist could not glide over this difficulty with the facile eloquence of an epic poet. If the Lemnian outcast was to be brought, in all his wretchedness, before the eyes of the spectators, nature and art alike required the inference that such misery had driven the iron into his soul. It would seem a violation of all probability if, when visited at last by an envoy from the camp, he was instantly conciliated by a promise—be the sanction what it might—that, on going to Troy, he would be healed, and would gain a victory of which the profit would be shared by the authors of his past woes. Rather the Philoctetes of drama would be conceived as one to whom the Greeks at Troy were objects of a fixed mistrust, and their leaders, of an invincible abhorrence; one to whom their foes were friends, and their disasters, consolations; one who could almost think that his long agony had been an evil dream, if he could but hear that they were utterly overthrown, and that it was once more possible for him, without misgiving or perplexity, to recognise the justice of the gods1. § 6. Aeschylus, Euripides, and Sophocles—to place their The three names in the chronological order of their plays on this subject— solved the problem each in his own manner. A comparison of their methods is interesting. That it is possible, is due in great 1

See, e.g., in this play, vv. 451 f., 631 f., 1043 f.

xvi

INTRODUCTION.

measure to a fortunate accident. Dion, surnamed the goldenmouthed, eminent as a rhetorician and essayist, was born at Prusa in Bithynia about the middle of the first century, and eventually settled at Rome, where he enjoyed the favour of Nerva and of Trajan. The eighty 'discourses' (Xoyot) extant under his name are partly orations, partly short pieces in the nature of literary essays,—many of them very slight, and written in an easy, discursive style. In one of these (no. Lll.) he describes how he spent a summer afternoon in reading the story of Philoctetes at Lemnos, as dramatised by Aeschylus, Euripides, and Sophocles. He reflects that, even if he had lived at Athens in their time, he could not have enjoyed precisely this treat,-—of hearing the three masters, one after another, on the same theme. And, as the result of his perusal, he declares that, if he had been a sworn judge in the Dionysiac theatre, it would have puzzled him to award the prize. After such a preface, it is rather disappointing that he does not tell us more about the two plays which are lost. However, his little essay, which fills scarcely seven octavo pages, throws light on several points of interest; and in another of his short pieces (Lix.) he gives a prose paraphrase of the opening scene in the Philoctetes of Euripides. Apart from these two essays of Dion, the fragments of the plays themselves would not help us far. From the Aeschylean play, less than a dozen lines remain; from the Euripidean, about thirty-five. Such, then, are the principal materials for a comparison. The § 7- In the play of Aeschylus, the task of bringing PhilocPMoctetes t e t e s from Lemnos to Troy was undertaken, not by Diomedes,— of A e s c h y -

lus.

.

.

.

as in the epic version,—but by Odysseus. This change at once strikes the key-note of the theme, as Tragedy was to handle it. Odysseus was the man of all others whom Philoctetes detested; no envoy more repulsive to him could have been found. On the other hand, the choice of that wily hero for the mission implies that its success was felt to depend on the use of stratagem. As Dion shows us, Aeschylus boldly brought Odysseus face to face with Philoctetes, and required the spectators to believe that Philoctetes did not recognise his old enemy. The excuse which Dion suggests for this improbability is not that the appearance

INTRODUCTION.

xvii

of Odysseus was greatly altered, but that the memory of Philoctetes had been impaired by ten years of suffering. It may be inferred that the text of Aeschylus supplied no better explanation. The unrecognised Odysseus then proceeded to win the ear of Philoctetes by a false story of misfortunes to the Greeks at Troy; Agamemnon was dead; Odysseus, too, was gone—having been put to death for an atrocious crime (Dion does not say what): and the whole army was in extremities. This story having won the confidence of Philoctetes, the Aeschylean Odysseus perhaps seized the arms while the sick man was in a paroxysm of his disease. A fragment indicates that Aeschylus described the bow as hanging on a pine-tree near the cave. How Philoctetes was finally brought away, we do not know: but it may be assumed that there was no deus ex machina, and also that Odysseus had no accomplice. The play probably belonged to a period when Aeschylus had not yet adopted the third actor. Inhabitants of the island formed the Chorus. These Lemnians, Dion says, vouchsafed no apology for having left Philoctetes unvisited during ten years; and he told them his whole story, as if it were new to them. But, as the essayist adds, the unfortunate are always ready to speak of their troubles, and we may charitably suppose that some Lemnians had occasionally cheered his solitude. The general impression made on Dion's mind by the play of Aeschylus was that of a simplicity and dignity suitable to ideal Tragedy. It had an austere grandeur of diction and of sentiment which sustained the characters on the heroic level1; though in some respects the management of the plot was open to the cavils of a more critical and more prosaic age. § 8. The Philoctetes of Euripides was produced in 431 B.C.2, The —some forty years or more, perhaps, after that of Aeschylus. ff pides. 1

Dion or. 52 § 4 ij r e yap TOU klax"^ov ^eya\opoaivri Kal T6 apxawv, &•< Se rb aWaSes (' rugged boldness') rr)s Siavolas Kal TTJS s vpiTovra e0cuVero TpaywSta Kal TOLS Ta\aiots rjOcffi rdv 7]pixHoi>' ovdev €Tnf$tf5ov\tvii4vov ov5£ tTTOtp,i\ov ov8£ Taituvbv. So, again, he ascribes to Aeschylus rb aiffades Kal awXovv (§ 15). 2 Argum. Eur. Med. The Medea, Philoctetes and Dktys formed a trilogy, with the Theristae as satyric drama.

xviii

INTR OD UCTION.

Euripides combined the epic with the Aeschylean precedent by sending Diomedes along with Odysseus to Lemnos. A soliloquy by Odysseus opened the play1. The astute warrior was in a highly nervous state of mind. ' Such,' he said in effect, ' are the consequences of ambition ! I might have stayed at Troy, with a reputation secured ; but the desire of increasing it has brought me here to Lemnos, where I am in great danger of losing it altogether, by failing in this most ticklish business.' He then explained that, when the Atreidae had first proposed the mission to him, he had declined, because he knew that all his resources of persuasion would be thrown away on Philoctetes, the man to whom he had done a wrong so terrible. His first appearance would be the signal for an arrow from the unerring bow. But afterwards his guardian goddess Athena had appeared to him in a dream, and had told him that, if he would go to Lemnos, she would change his aspect and his voice, so that his enemy should not know him. Thus reassured, he had undertaken the task. We note in passing that Euripides was here indirectly criticising Aeschylus, who had assumed that Odysseus could escape recognition. The device of Athena's intervention was borrowed from the Odyssey, where she similarly transforms her favourite at need. But Euripides, in his turn, invites the obvious comment that such a device was more suitable to epic narrative than to drama2. Continuing his soliloquy, Odysseus said that, as he had reason to know, a rival embassy was coming to Philoctetes from the Trojans, who hoped by large promises to gain him for their side. Here, then, was a crisis that demanded all his energies. At this moment, he saw Philoctetes approaching, and, with a hasty prayer to Athena, prepared to meet him. 1 Dion's 59th discourse bears the title $IA0KTHTH2. EZTI AE IIAPA$PASIS. It is simply a prose paraphrase—without preface or comment—of the soliloquy and the subsequent dialogue, down to the point at which Philoctetes invites Odysseus to enter his cave. Although it would be easy to turn Dion's prose into iambics (as Bothe and others have done), it is evident that, at least in several places, the paraphrase has been a free one. The whole passage, in its original form, cannot have been much shorter than the 17)6X0705 in the play of Sophocles. 2 In the Ajax, Athena makes Odysseus invisible to the hero (v. 85); but Ajax is already frenzied; and the scene is short.

INTRODUCTION.

xix

Philoctetes limped slowly forward,—clad (according to Dion's paraphrase) in the skins of wild beasts which he had shot1. On finding that his visitor is a Greek from Troy, Philoctetes pointed an arrow at him2. But he was quickly appeased by learning that the stranger was a cruelly wronged fugitive,—a friend of that Palamedes whom the unscrupulous malice of Odysseus had brought to death on a false charge of treason8. 'Will Philoctetes befriend him?' 'Hapless man!'—was the reply —' the ally whom you invoke is more forlorn than yourself. But you are welcome to share his wretched abode, until you can find some better resource.' Philoctetes "then invited his new friend into his cave. Presently the Chorus entered,—composed, as in the Aeschylean play, of Lemnians. They began by excusing themselves for their long neglect of the sufferer. This was another glance at Aeschylus, whose Lemnians had made no such apologies. As the judicious Dion says, however, that was perhaps the wiser course. But Euripides had a further expedient for redeeming the character of the islanders; he introduced a Lemnian called Actor, who had occasionally visited the sick man4. The climax of dramatic interest must have been marked 1 Dion or. 59 § 5 (Odysseus speaks) : Sopal Bijpluiv KaXiirrovaiv avr6v. (Cp. Ar. Ach. 424.) 2 Ib. § 6 4>I. .roimav 5?) rrjs aStxtas avrUa fid\a ai i(pi^eis SUyv. OA. dXX' CJ Trpds 0eSv Max" d^eiyai TO /SeXos. 3 By this reference to his own base crime, the cynicism of the Euripidean Odysseus is made needlessly odious. The Sophoclean Odysseus merely authorises his young friend to abuse him (64 f.). 4

Dion T>r. 52 § 8 6 EiJ/HTrid'Tjs TOV "AnTopa [MSS. "EKTopa] eltr&yu iva Aij/Wwx ws yV&pilAOV Tip ^iKoKT^Trj TTpo
Hyginus Fab. 102 (in an outline of the story, taken from Euripides) says:—quern expositum pastor regis Actoris nomine Iphimachus Dolopionis films nutrivil. Schneidewin, supposing that Hyginus had accidentally interchanged the names, proposed to read, pastor regis Iphimachi Dolopionis filii nomine Actor. Milani (Milo di Filoltete p. 34) obtains the same result in a more probable way when he conjectures, pastor regis Iphimachi nomine Actor Dolopionis filius. As he remarks, Euphorion, in his ^CKOKT^r-qs (on which see below, § 18), introduced a A.o\omovl8r]s (Stobaeus Flor. 59. 16). And Dion's description of Actor as eva ATJ/WWK would apply to a shepherd better than to a king. Ovid, however, seems to make Actor king of Lemnos (Trist. r. 10. 17): Fleximus in laevum etirsus, et ab Actoris urbe \ Venimus ad portus, Imbria terra, tuos. The best MSS. there have Actoris: others, Hectoris.

xx

INTRODUCTION.

by the arrival of that Trojan embassy which Odysseus had foreshadowed in the prologue. It came, probably, before the seizure of the bow, and while, therefore, Odysseus was still disguised. Two verses, spoken by him in the play, run thus:— inrep ye fiivTOi iravros EJWYJVWV

(rrparov

cnunrav fiapfidpows 8 lav Xiyeiv1.

Such words would be fitting in the mouth of a Greek speaker who pretended to have been wronged by his countrymen. They suggest a context of the following kind;—' (Although I have been badly treated by the Greek chiefs,) yet, in the cause of the Greek army at large, I cannot be silent, while barbarians plead.' The leader of the Trojan envoys—perhaps Paris—would urge Philoctetes to become their ally. Then the appeal to Hellenic patriotism would be made with striking effect by one who alleged that, like Philoctetes himself, he had personal injuries to forget. This scene would end with the discomfiture and withdrawal of the Trojan envoys. It may be conjectured that the subsequent course of the action was somewhat as follows. Philoctetes was seized with an attack of his malady; the disguised Odysseus, assisted perhaps by the Lemnian shepherd, was solicitous in tending him ; and meanwhile Diomedes, entering at the back of the group, contrived to seize the bow. Odysseus then revealed himself, and, after a stormy scene, ultimately prevailed on Philoctetes to accompany him. His part would here give scope for another great speech, setting forth the promises of the oracle. Whether Athena intervened at the close, is uncertain. This play of Euripides struck Dion as a masterpiece of declamation, and as a model of ingenious debate,—worthy of study, indeed, as a practical lesson in those arts. When he speaks of the ' contrast' to the play of Aeschylus, he is thinking 1

The first of these two verses is preserved by Plut. Mor. 1108 B, who from the second v. quotes only aiaxpt>vffiwTraK.The second v. was made proverbial by Aristotle's parody (aiaxpbv GUinrav '\aoKp&.rriv 8' iai> Xiyeiv).

T h a t the original word was papfldpovs

appears from Cic. de orat. 3. 35. 141; where, as in Quintil. 3. 1. 14, it is called 'a verse from the Philoctetes? That this was the play of Euripides, is a certain inference from the fact of the Trojan embassy.

INTRODUCTION.

xxi

1

of these qualities . With regard to the plot, no student of Euripides will be at a loss to name the trait which is most distinctive of his hand. It is the invention of the Trojan embassy,—a really brilliant contrivance for the purpose which he had in view. We cannot wonder if, in the period of classical antiquity during which controversial rhetoric chiefly flourished, the Philoctetes of Euripides was more generally popular than either of its rivals. § 9. The originality of Sophocles can now be estimated. Sophocles. Hitherto, one broad characteristic had been common to epic and dramatic treatments of the subject. The fate of Philoctetes had been considered solely as it affected the Greeks at Troy. The oracle promised victory to them, if they could regain him : to him it offered health and glory. This was an excellent prospect for him : if he would not embrace it voluntarily, he must, if possible, be compelled to submission. But there had been no hint that, outside of this prospect, he had any claim on human pity. Suppose him to say,—' I refuse health and glory, at the price of rejoining the men who cast me forth to worse than death; but I pray to be delivered from this misery, and restored to my home in Greece.' Would not that be a warrantable choice, a reasonable prayer ? Not a choice or a prayer, perhaps, that could win much sympathy from a Diomedes or an Odysseus, men who had consented to the act of desertion, and who now had their own objects to gain. But imagine some one in whom a generous nature, or even an ordinary sense of justice and humanity, could work without hindrance from self-interest;— 1 Or. 52 § 11 uairep avrlarpoipos eon rrj TOV Alax^ov, iroXtTiKUTaTr] Kal pi/ro/HKwa.Tr] oSffa K.T.X. So, again, he speaks of the ivdv/iri/iara iroXtTiicd used by Odysseus: of the la^fieia tratp&s Kal /caret (pijtrtv Kal TO\ITIK&$ ^xovTa- a n d of the whole play as marked by TO i/3es Kal Spi/iti Kal WOXITIKOV. The word TTOXITIKOS is here used in the special sense which Greek writers on rhetoric had given to it. By TTOXITIKOS Xifyos they meant public speaking as distinguished from scholastic exercises,—especially speaking in a deliberative assembly or a law-court. See Attic Orators, vol. I. p. 90. Dion's reiteration of the word marks his feeling that the rhetorical dialectic of Euripides in this play would have been telling in the contests of real life. And hence the play is described by him as rois evrvyxavovffi IT\CI
xxii

INTRODUCTION.

might not such a man be moved by the miseries of Philoctetes, and recognise that he had human rights which were not extinguished by his refusal to obey the summons of the Atreidae ? Again, the two plays on this subject which Sophocles found existing, both depended, for their chief dramatic interest, on the successful execution of a plan laid by the envoys. The Odysseus of Aeschylus, the Odysseus and Diomedes of Euripides, alike carry a stratagem to a triumphant issue. In associating Odysseus with Neoptolemus, the youthful son of Achilles, Sophocles chose the person who, if any change was to be made in that respect, might most naturally be suggested by the epic version of the fable. But this new feature was no mere variation on the example of his predecessors. It prepared the way for a treatment of the whole story which was fundamentally different from theirs. This will best be shown by a summary of the plot. T h e events supposed to have occurred before the commencement of the play can be told in a few words. Achilles having fallen, his armour had been awarded to Odysseus, and Ajax had committed suicide. Then Helenus had declared the oracle (as related above, § 3). Phoenix and Odysseus had gone to Scyros, and had brought the young Neoptolemus thence to T r o y ; where his father's armour was duly given to him. (In his false story to Philoctetes, he represents the Atreidae as having defrauded him of it.) Then he set out with Odysseus for Lemnos,—knowing that the object was to bring Philoctetes, but not that any deceit was to be used. T h e chiefs had told him that he himself was destined to take T r o y ; but not that the aid of Philoctetes was an indispensable condition. Analysis § io. T h e scene is laid on the lonely north-east coast of ° fth pPj ay- Lemnos. Odysseus and Neoptolemus have just landed, and logue: have now walked along the shore to a little distance from their I ~~134' ship, which is no longer visible. Odysseus tells his young comrade that here, long ago, he put Philoctetes ashore, by command of the Atreidae. H e desires the youth to examine the rocks which rise above their heads, and to look for a cave,

INTRODUCTION.

xxiii

with a spring near it. Neoptolemus presently finds the cave, with traces in it which show that it is still inhabited. A seaman, in attendance on Neoptolemus, is then despatched to act as sentry, lest Philoctetes should come on them by surprise. Odysseus explains that it is impossible for him to face Philoctetes; he must remain concealed, on peril of his life; Neoptolemus must conduct the parley. Neoptolemus must tell Philoctetes truly who he is—but must pretend that he has quarrelled with the Greeks at Troy, for depriving him of his father's arms, and is sailing home to Greece. The youth at first refuses to utter such a falsehood; but yields at last to the argument that otherwise he cannot take Troy. Odysseus now departs to the ship,—promising that, after a certain time, he will send an accomplice to help Neoptolemus in working on the mind of Philoctetes. This will be the man who had been acting as sentry; he will be disguised as a sea-captain. The Chorus of fifteen seamen (from the ship of Neoptolemus) Parados: now enters. They ask their young chief how they are to aid I3^ 2 I his design. He invites them to look into the cave, and instructs them how they are to act when Philoctetes returns. In answer to their words of pity for the sufferer, he declares his belief that heaven ordains those sufferings only till the hour for Troy to fall shall have come. Philoctetes appears. He is glad to find that the strangers n. First are Greeks; he is still more rejoiced when he learns that the ^T^L son of Achilles is before him. He tells his story; and Neoptolemus, in turn, relates his own ill-treatment by the chiefs. The Chorus, in a lyric strophe, confirm their master's fiction. After some further converse about affairs at Troy, Philoctetes implores Neoptolemus to take him home. The Chorus support the prayer. Neoptolemus consents. They are on the point of setting out for the ship, when two men are seen approaching. The supposed sea-captain (sent by Odysseus) enters, with a sailor from the ship. He describes himself as master of a small merchant-vessel, trading in wine between Peparethus (an island off the south coast of Thessaly) and the Greek C2

xxiv

INTRODUCTION.

camp at Troy. He announces that the Greeks have sent emissaries in pursuit of Neoptolemus:—also that Odysseus and Diomedes have sailed in quest of Philoctetes. He then departs. Philoctetes is now more anxious than ever to start at once. Accompanied by Neoptolemus, he enters his cave, in order to fetch his few necessaries. In the choral ode which follows, the seamen give full expresStasimon: 7 —729- s j o n t o their pity for Philoctetes. They have heard of Ixion, but they have never seen any doom so fearful as that of this unoffending man. III. SeJust as he is leaving the cave with Neoptolemus, Philoctetes sodeiTio *s s e i z e d with a sharp attack of pain. He vainly seeks to hide —826. his agony. Neoptolemus is touched, and asks what he can do. Philoctetes, feeling drowsy, says that, before he falls asleep, he wishes to place the bow and arrows in his friend's hands. Thus Neoptolemus (still with treason in his heart) gets the bow into his keeping. A second and sharper paroxysm now comes upon Philoctetes. In his misery, he prays for death—he beseeches his friend to cast him into the crater of the burning mountain which can be seen from the cave. Neoptolemus is deeply moved. He solemnly promises that he will not leave the sick man ; who presently sinks into slumber. Kommos Invoking the Sleep-god to hold Philoctetes prisoner, the piace'of'a6 Chorus urge Neoptolemus to desert the sleeper, and quit Lemnos second with the bow. Neoptolemus replies that such a course would be L ^ a s futile as base,—since the oracle had directed them to bring not only the bow, but its master, iy. Third Philoctetes awakes, and, aided by Neoptolemus, painfully episo e r j s e s j - 0 his feet. They are ready to set out for the ship. And now Neoptolemus has reached the furthest point to which the deception can be carried; for at the ship Philoctetes will find Odysseus. Shame and remorse prevail. He tells Philoctetes that their destination is Troy. The unhappy man instantly demands his bow—but Neoptolemus ' refuses to restore it. And then the despair of Philoctetes finds terrible utterance. The youth's purpose is shaken.

INTRODUCTION.

xxv

He is on the point of giving back the weapon, when suddenly Odysseus starts forth from a hiding-place near the cave, and prevents him. Philoctetes—whom Odysseus threatens to take by force—is about to throw himself from the cliffs, when he is seized by the attendants. In answer to his bitter reproaches, Odysseus tells him that he can stay in Lemnos, if he chooses :—• other hands can wield the bow at Troy. Odysseus then departs to the ship, ordering his young comrade to follow; but, by the latter's command, the Chorus stay with Philoctetes, in the hope that he may yet change his mind. In a lyric dialogue, Philoctetes bewails his fate, while the Second Chorus remind him that it is in his own power to escape from (taia^g°the Lemnos. But at the bare hint of Troy, his anger blazes forth, place of a and he bids them depart. They are going, when he frantically stasimon): recalls them. Once more they urge their counsel—only to elicit I o 8 ' — a still more passionate refusal. He craves but one boon of them—some weapon with which to kill himself. They are about to leave him—since no persuasions avail— V. Exowhen Neoptolemus is seen hurrying back, with the bow in his J^'^1 hand,—closely followed by Odysseus, who asks what he means to do. Neoptolemus replies that he intends to restore the bow to its rightful owner. Odysseus remonstrates, blusters, threatens, and finally departs, saying that he will denounce this treason to the army. The youth next calls forth Philoctetes, and gives him the bow. Odysseus once more starts forth from ambush—but this time he is too late. The weapon is already in the hands of Philoctetes, who bends it at his foe, and would have shot him, had not Neoptolemus interposed. Odysseus hastily retires, and is not seen again. Philoctetes now hears from Neoptolemus the purport of the oracle; he is to be healed, and is to share the glory of taking Troy. He hesitates for a moment—solely because he shrinks from paining his friend by a refusal. But he cannot bring himself to go near the Atreidae. And so he calls upon Neoptolemus to fulfil his promise—to take him home. Neoptolemus consents. He forebodes the vengeance of the Greeks—but Philoctetes reassures him: the arrows of Heracles

xxvi

INTRODUCTION.

shall avert it. They are about to set forth for Greece, when a divine form appears in the air above them. Heracles has come from Olympus to declare the will of Zeus. Philoctetes must go to Troy with Neoptolemus, there to find health and fame. H e yields to the mandate of heaven, brought by one who, while on earth, had been so dear to him. He makes his farewell to Lemnos; and the play closes as he moves with Neoptolemus towards the ship, soon to be sped by a fair wind to Sigeum. § I I . Even a mere outline of the plot, such as the above, will General thereat- s e r v e to exhibit the far-reaching consequences of the change made ment. by Sophocles, when he introduced Neoptolemus as the associate of Odysseus. The man who retains the most indelible memory of a wrong may be one who still preserves a corresponding depth of sensibility to kindness; the abiding resentment can coexist with undiminished quickness of gratitude for benefits, and with loyal readiness to believe in the faith of promises. Such is the Philoctetes of Sophocles; he has been cast forth by comrades whom he was zealously aiding; his occasional visitors have invariably turned a deaf ear to his prayers; but, inexorably as he hates the Greek chiefs, all the ten years in Lemnos have not made him a Timon. He is still generous, simple, large-hearted, full of affection for the friends and scenes of his early days; the young stranger from the Greek camp, who shows pity for him, at once wins his warmest regard, and receives proofs of his absolute confidence. I t is the combination of this character with heroic fortitude under misery that appeals with such irresistible pathos to the youthful son of Achilles, and gradually alters his resolve. But this character could never have been unfolded except in a sympathetic presence. The disclosure is possible only because Neoptolemus himself, a naturally frank and chivalrous spirit, is fitted to invite it. In converse with Diomedes or Odysseus, only the sterner aspects of Philoctetes would have appeared. Nor, again, was it dramatically possible that Diomedes or Odysseus should regard Philoctetes in any other light than that of an indispensable ally: they must bring him to Troy, if

INTRODUCTION.

xxvii

possible: if not, then he must remain in Lemnos. Hence neither Aeschylus nor Euripides could have allowed the scheme of Odysseus to fail; for then not even a dens ex tnachina could have made the result satisfactory. It was only a person like Neoptolemus, detached from the past policy of the chiefs, who could be expected to view Philoctetes simply as a wronged and suffering man, with an unconditional claim to compassion. The process by which this view of him gains upon the mind of Neoptolemus, and finally supersedes the desire of taking him to Troy, is delineated with marvellous beauty and truth. Odysseus is baffled ; but the decree of Zeus, whose servant he called himself, is performed. The supernatural agency of Heracles is employed in a strictly artistic manner, because the dead-lock of motives has come about by a natural process: the problem now is how to reconcile human piety, as represented by the decision of Neoptolemus, with the purpose of the gods, as declared in the oracle of Helenus. Only a divine message could bend the will of Philoctetes, or absolve the conscience of the man who had promised to bring him home. Thus it is by the introduction of Neoptolemus that Sophocles is enabled to invest the story with a dramatic interest of the deepest kind. It is no longer only a critical episode in the Trojan war, turning on the question whether the envoys of the Greeks can conciliate the master of their fate. It acquires the larger significance of a pathetic study in human character,— a typical illustration of generous fortitude under suffering, and of the struggle between good and evil in an ambitious but loyal mind. Dion, in his comparison of the three plays on this subject, gives unstinted praise, as we have seen, to the respective merits of Aeschylus and of Euripides; but he reserves for Sophocles the epithet of 'most tragic1.' Sophocles was indeed the poet who first revealed the whole capabilities of the fable as a subject for Tragedy. 1 O r . 52 § 15 6 Si 2O0OK\^S fieeos lomev 6./x<poii> c&ou, oUre TO aiSSaSes Kal d^Xou!" TO rod Al^xi^ov tyuv, otire TO aKpifits Kal Spifid Kal Trokirmbv rb TOV Eipiiridov " /Mera ii^ous Kal (

xxviii The oracle.

INTRODUCTION.

§ 12. While the general plot of the Philoctetes is simple and lucid, there are some points in it which call for remark. In the first place, some questions suggest themselves with regard to the oracle which commanded the Greeks to bring Philoctetes from Lemnos. Helenus appears to have said that he must be brought by persuasion, not by force (vv. 612, I33 2 )Odysseus, indeed, offered to compel him, if necessary (618); and, at one moment, threatens to do so (985). But it would be in keeping with his character—as depicted in this play— that he should think it unnecessary to observe the letter of the oracle in this respect. If his stratagem had succeeded, force would have been needless. Then at v. 1340 Helenus is quoted as saying that Troy is doomed to fall in the summer. The Greeks could understand this only in a conditional sense, since he had told them that their victory depended on the return of Philoctetes (611 f.). But the absolute statement in v. 1340 is intelligible, if the seer be conceived as having a prevision of the event, and therefore a conviction that, by some means, Philoctetes would be brought. Again,—is the ignorance of the oracle shown by Neoptolemus at v. 114 inconsistent with the knowledge which he shows afterwards? (197ff.: 1337ff.). I think not. The only fact of which v. 114 proves him ignorant is that Troy could not be taken without Philoctetes. What he says afterwards on that point could be directly inferred from what Odysseus then told him (v. 115). H e may have known from the first that Philoctetes was a desirable ally, and that, if he came to Troy, he would be healed. At v. 1055 Odysseus declares his willingness to leave Philoctetes in Lemnos. It is enough that the bow has been captured. But the oracle had expressly said that Philoctetes himself must be brought (841). Indeed, the difficulty of securing him is the basis of the whole story. Therefore, in 1055 ff., Odysseus must be conceived as merely using a last threat, which, he hopes, may cause Philoctetes to yield. The alternative in the mind of Odysseus—we must suppose—was to carry him aboard by force. In vv. 1075 ff. Neoptolemus directs the Chorus to stay with Philoctetes—on the chance of his relenting—until the ship is ready, and then to come quickly, when called. It would certainly seem

INTRODUCTION.

xxix

from this that Neoptolemus understood his chief as seriously intending to leave Philoctetes behind. And the words of the Chorus at v. 1218 suggest the same thing. But it does not follow that they had penetrated the real purpose of their crafty leader. § 13. The part assigned to the pretended merchant (542—Episode 627) has been criticised, and not altogether without reason, merchant. Odysseus says in the opening scene that, if Neoptolemus seems to be staying too long at the cave—if, that is, there is reason to fear some miscarriage of their plan—he will send this disguised accomplice, from whose words Neoptolemus will receive useful hints. It would be natural to expect that this person was destined to arrive at a critical moment, and to solve some difficulty. But everything goes smoothly; Neoptolemus has already won the confidence of Philoctetes,—who is eager to sail with him,— when the pretended merchant appears (542). The story which he tells makes Philoctetes still more impatient to start than he was before; but that is all. It has no new effect upon the action. So far as the structure of the plot is concerned, it might be simply cut out. The scene, which is admirably written, has, however, an indirect advantage, which must be considered as its justification from a dramatic point of view. The merchant's statement that Odysseus is on his way to Lemnos brings out the feeling with which Philoctetes regards such an errand. 'Sooner would I hearken to that deadliest of my foes, the viper which made me the cripple that I am !' 8 14. The management of the Chorus deserves notice. If The Sophocles had followed the example of Aeschylus and Euripides, he would have composed it of Lemnians. He felt, probably, that it was better to avoid raising the question which was then suggested,—viz., why some effective succour had not been rendered to Philoctetes in the course of the ten years. But there was a further motive for the change. The attitude of a Lemnian Chorus would be that of a sympathetic visitor, leading Philoctetes to recount his sufferings, and speaking words of comfort in return; while, with respect to the scheme of Odysseus for bringing him to Troy, it would be neutral. But the dramatic effect

xxx

INTRODUCTION.

of the situation is heightened by every circumstance that contributes to the isolation of the central figure. As in the Antigone the heroine is the more forlorn because the Theban elders support Creon, so here the loneliness of Philoctetes becomes more complete when the Chorus is formed of persons attached to the Greek chiefs. In these ten years he has seen no human face, and heard no voice, save when some chance vessel put in at the coast, only to mock him with a gleam of delusive hope. And now he stands alone against all. The key-note of the part played by the seamen is their wish to second the design of their master, Neoptolemus; but they also feel genuine pity for Philoctetes. This is powerfully expressed in the stasimon (6?6ff.),where they are alone upon the scene; though, at the close of that ode, when the sufferer returns, they once more seek to deceive him with the belief that he is going home to Malis (718 f). But there is one passage which is in startling discord with the general tone of their utterances: it is where they press Neoptolemus to seize the moment while Philoctetes sleeps, and to decamp with the bow (833 ff.). It would be a poor excuse to suggest that they regard his sleep as the presage of imminent death (861 »? 'AtBa irdpa icei/ievo1}). The dramatic motive of this passage is, indeed, evident: it elicits a reproof from Neoptolemus, and illustrates his honourable constancy (839 ff). As for the Chorus, it may at least be said that this jarring note is struck only once. The humane temper which they had shown up to that point reappears in the sequel. The Chorus of this play is essentially an active participator in the plot—aiding the strategy of Neoptolemus, and endeavouring to alter the purpose of Philoctetes (1081—1217). Hence it is natural that there should be only one stasimon. The other lyrics subsequent to the Parodos either form parentheses in the dialogue (391 ff, 507ff.),or belong to the Odysseus.

§ 15. It is curious to compare the Odysseus of this play— one of the poet's latest works—with that of the Ajax, which was one of the earliest. There, Odysseus appears as one who has deeply taken to heart the lesson of moderation, and of reverence for the gods, taught by Athena's punishment of his rival; and, if

INTRODUCTION.

xxxi

there is no great elevation in his character, at least he performs a creditable part in dissuading the Atreidae from refusing burial to the dead. Here, he is found avowing that a falsehood is not shameful, if it brings advantage (v. 109); he can be superlatively honest, he says, when there is a prize for honesty; but his first object is always to gain his end (1049 &)• He *s not content with urging Neoptolemus to tell a lie, but adds a sneer at the youth's reluctance (84 f.). Yet, as we learn from Dion, he is ' far gentler and simpler' than the Odysseus who figured in the Philoctetes of Euripides. The Homeric conception of the resourceful hero had suffered a grievous decline in the later period of the Attic drama; but Sophocles, it would seem, was comparatively lenient to him. In the Ajax, it will be remembered, Odysseus is terrified at the prospect of meeting his insane foe, and Athena reproves his 'cowardice' (74f.). His final exit in the Philoctetes is in flight from the bent bow of the hero, who remarks that he is brave only in words (1305 ff.). And, at an earlier moment in the play, he is ironically complimented by Neoptolemus on his prudence in declining to fight (1259). All these passages indicate that the conventional stage Odysseus to whom Attic audiences had become accustomed was something of a poltroon. But it is instructive to remark the delicate reserve of Sophocles in hinting a trait which was so dangerously near to the grotesque. For it is no necessary disparagement to the courage of Odysseus that he should shrink from confronting Ajax,—a raging maniac intent on killing him,—or that he should decline to be a passive target for the ' unerring' shafts of Philoctetes,—or that he should refrain from drawing his sword on his young comrade, Neoptolemus. § 16. A few words must be added concerning the topography Topoof the play1. Mount Hermaeum, which re-echoed the cries ofgrap y' Philoctetes, may safely be identified with the north-eastern promontory of Lemnos, now Cape Plaka. His cave was imagined by the poet as situated in the cliffs on the north-east coast, not far south of Hermaeum (cp. 1455ff.),and at some height above 1

A sketch-map of Lemnos is given in the Appendix, note on v. 800.

xxxii

INTR OD UCTION.

the shore (v. iooo: cp. v. 814). The east coast is probably that on which the volcano Mosychlus (visible from the cave) once existed; and the islet called Chryse lay near it. Philoctetes describes Lemnos as uninhabited (v. 220), and as affording no anchorage (v. 302). This raises a curious point as to the degree of licence that a dramatist of that age would have allowed himself in a matter of this sort,—and as to the choice which he would have made between two kinds of improbability. In the time of Sophocles, Lemnos had long been a possession of Athens, and it was a familiar fact to Athenians that the island possessed excellent harbours on every side except the east. Then, if an Athenian audience were required to suppose that, in the heroic age, Lemnos was a desert island, they would at once remember the ' well-peopled ' Lemnos of the Iliad. Hence, the simplest supposition—viz., that Sophocles chose to make Lemnos desolate for the nonce—is not really so easy as it might appear. One asks, then, did he mean us to remember, here also, the maimed condition of Philoctetes, who could not move many yards from his cave in the eastern cliffs ? The centres of population, in ancient times, were on the west and north coasts. The area of Lemnos has been computed as about a hundred and fifty square miles, or nearly the same as that of the Isle of Wight 1 . It would not, then, be absurd to suppose that, even in the space of many years, no Lemnian had chanced to find that particular spot, at the extreme verge of a desolate region, in which the sick man was esconced. Other ' subject.

h erature

§ 17- The fortunes of the hero after his return to Troy formed the subject of another play by Sophocles (^XO/CT^TJ?? 0 eV Tpoiq). The healing of Philoctetes, and his slaying of Paris, must have been the principal incidents; but the few words which remain give no clue to the treatment. It is only a conjecture— though a probable one—that Asclepius himself was introduced as aiding the skill of his sons 2 . 1

Encycl. Brit. (9th ed.) vol. XIV. p. 436: vol. XXIV. p. 561. At v. 1437 Heracles promises to send Asclepius to Troy,—a passage which has groundlessly been regarded as inconsistent with the mention of the Asclepiadae in 1333. If the Philoctetes at Troy was the earlier play, this may be an allusion to it,— like that to the Antigone in the Oedipus Coloneus (v. 1410 n.). 2

INTRODUCTION.

xxxiii

Besides the three great dramatists, other tragic poets of the Greek same period wrote on the story of Philoctetes1. Nothing ofP 1 ^' interest is known concerning these lost works,—except, indeed, one curious detail. Theodectes, whose repute stood high in the time of Aristotle, represented the sufferer as wounded in the hand, not in the foot2. The motive of this innovation is not difficult to divine. Aristophanes touches on the predilection of Euripides for maimed heroes, and in the comedies which had been written on the subject of Philoctetes, his disabled foot had doubtless been made a prominent trait3. Theodectes wished to avoid all associations of burlesque. His expedient for dignifying the warrior's misfortune is very characteristic of the decadence. § 18. In the best age of Roman Tragedy, Attius (c. 140 B.C.) Attius. composed a Philocteta, of which some small fragments remain,-— less than fifty lines in all. Much ingenuity has been expended on conjectures as to the plot. But the evidence is too scanty to warrant any conclusion4. Many of the verses have a rugged 1

The 0i\ojmjrijt by Achaeus of Eretria (a contemporary of Sophocles) dealt with the hero's adventures at Troy. See Nauck, Trag. Graec. Fragm. p. 755 (2nd ed.). The poet Antiphon (c. 400 B.C.) also wrote a $i\o)cr^Ti;s, if Meineke is right in altering 'AJ/TI0OJ
INTROD UCTION. power,—as these, for instance, spoken by the hero in his agony:— Heu ! qui salsis fluctibu' mandet Me ex sublimo vertice saxi ? Iamiam absumor: conficit animam Vis vulneris, ulceris aestus. Euphorion.

Fenelon's Telemaque.

The adventures of Philoctetes after the Trojan war were related by Euphorion of Chalcis (c. 220 B.C.), in a short epic (<£>i\o/cTriTr)<;), of which only five lines, preserved by Stobaeus, are extant, but of which the contents are partly known from a note of Tzetzes on Lycophron1. Philoctetes arrived in southern Italy, and there founded the city of Cremissa, near Crotona. He raised a shrine to Apollo the protector of wanderers2, and dedicated in it the bow of Heracles. He was slain while aiding an expedition of Rhodians against some Achaeans of Pellene who had settled in Italy. § 19. Once, at least, in modern literature the story of Philoctetes has been treated with a really classical grace. The mind of F&ielon was in natural sympathy with the spirit of ancient Greek poetry; and the twelfth book of the Telemaque, where Philoctetes relates his fortunes to Telemachus, is marked by this distinction. Fenelon varies the earlier part of the legend, following a version which is given by Servius3. Heracles, when about to perish on Mount Oeta, wished that the resting-place of his ashes should remain unknown. Philoctetes swore to keep the secret. Odysseus afterwards came in search of Heracles, and at last prevailed on Philoctetes to reveal the spot,—not, indeed, by words, but by stamping upon it. It was for this that Philoctetes was punished by the gods. One of the arrows of Heracles—tinged with the venom of the Lernaean hydra—dropped from his hand, and wounded the offending foot. For almost all that part of the story which passes in Lemnos, Fenelon has closely followed the play of Sophocles. Many passages are translated or paraphrased with happy effect. He wished, however, to present the father of 1

Stob. Flor. 59. 16. Tzetzes on Lycophron 911. Tzetzes on Lye. 911 iraufleis TTJS OXTJS, 'KkaS.au 'ATOWWVOS Upon connect aXaTos with a\ta (Welcker, Gotterl. I. p. 465). 3 On Verg. Aen. 3. 402. 2

i.

Others

INTRODUCTION.

xxxv

Telemachus in a more favourable light; and so it is Odysseus, not Neoptolemus, who restores the bow. ' Farewell, thou promontory where Echo so often repeated Lessing. my cries,'—says the Philoctetes of Fenelon,—true to the text of Sophocles. The Tele'maque appeared in 1699. More than half a century later, these laments of Philoctetes became the starting-point of a discussion destined to have fruitful results. Winckelmann, speaking of the Laocoon, had observed that the marble indicates no loud cry, but rather ' a subdued groan of anguish': ' Laocoon suffers, but he suffers like the Philoctetes of Sophocles.' Lessing, in his Laocoon (1766), pointed out that the Philoctetes of Sophocles shrieks aloud, and that Heracles, in the Trachiniae, does the same. ' The ancient Greek uttered his anguish and his sorrow; he was ashamed of no mortal weakness.' If, then, the poet expresses the cry of bodily pain, while the sculptor refrains from expressing it, the reason must be sought in the different conditions of the two arts. At the time when Lessing wrote, the general tendency of contemporary taste was in agreement with the view on which Cicero insists, that any outward manifestation of pain is unworthy of a great mind, and that a wrong had been done to the heroic character by those poets who had permitted their heroes to utter lamentations1. This maxim is exemplified in the tragedies of the stoic Seneca, whose persons are forcibly described by Lessing as ' prize-fighters in buskins 2 ': it had also been observed on the classical stage of France. In a passage of excellent criticism,—which has lost nothing of its value because it closed the aesthetic controversy which it concerns,—Lessing shows how Sophocles, in the Philoctetes, has reconciled the necessary portrayal of physical suffering with the highest requirements of tragic art. He takes up three points. 1 Tusc. Disp. 2. 13. 32, Afflictusne et iacens et lamentabili voce deplorans, audies, O virum fortem ? Te vero, ita affectum, ne virum quidem dixerit quisquam. Aut mittenda igitur fortitudo est, aut sepeliendus dolor. 2 He ingeniously remarks that the influence of the gladiatorial shows may have been perverting, in this respect, to Roman Tragedy. But he might have excepted the best age of Roman Tragedy,—the second century B.C.,—when the Greek masters (chiefly Euripides) were the models. Thus Attius—as we have seen—did not shrink from allowing Philoctetes to utter cries of anguish.

xxxvi

INTRODUCTION.

(i) The nature of the suffering itself. The wound is a divine punishment, and there is a supernatural element in its operation : 'a poison worse than any to be found in nature' vexes the victim. Then this affliction is joined to other evils,—solitude, hunger, hardship. (2) The expression of the suffering. It is true that, in the scene where Philoctetes utters his cries of pain (vv. 730 ff.), he believes that he is about to be rescued from Lemnos: his anguish, there, is physical only. But these cries are wrung from him by extreme torment, despite his efforts to stifle them (vv. 742 f.). They detract nothing from the heroic firmness of his character,—displayed not only in the strength of his attachments, but also (as ancient Greeks would deem) in the fixity of his resentments. ' A n d then we are asked to suppose that Athenians would have scorned this rock of a man, because he reverberates to waves which cannot shake him 1 !' (3) The effect of this expression upon the other persons. As Lessing acutely remarks, the dramatic inconvenience of a hero who cries aloud from bodily pain is that such a cry, though it need not excite contempt, seems to demand more sympathy than is usually forthcoming. Sophocles has forestalled this difficulty 'by causing the other persons of the drama to have their own interests.' That is, when Philoctetes shrieks, the mind of the spectator is not occupied in gauging the precise amount of sympathy shown by Neoptolemus, but rather in watching how it will affect his secret purpose. ' If Philoctetes had been able to hide his suffering, Neoptolemus would have been able to sustain his deceit... Philoctetes, who is all nature, brings back Neoptolemus to his own nature. This return is excellent, and the more affecting because it is the result of pure humanity.' French

The last words allude to a French drama in which a different motive had been employed. Chateaubrun, in his Philoctele (1755), had given the hero a daughter named Sophie, who (with hergouvernante) visited Lemnos; and the romantic passion with which Sophie inspired Neoptolemus became his chief reason for assisting her father. Two other French dramas of the same title, those of Ferrand (1780) and La Harpe (1781), are noticed 1

Cp. 1460

x^^io^v-

INTRODUCTION.

xxxvii

1

by M. Patin ; but a comparative respect for the example of Sophocles is the highest merit which he ascribes to either. § 20. The legend of Philoctetes, as embodied in classical The legend poetry, is illustrated at every step by extant monuments of1" rtclassical art,—vase-paintings, engraved gems, reliefs, or wallpaintings,—ranging in date from the fifth century B.C. to the second or third century of the Christian era2. He is seen assisting, in his youth, at the sacrifices offered to Chryse by Heracles and by Jason;—standing beside the pyre of Heracles on Oeta ; —wounded by the serpent, at his second visit to Chryse's shrine ; —abandoned in Lemnos;—finally, tended by the 'healing hands' at Troy, and victorious over Paris. A peculiar interest belongs to the representations of his sufferings in Lemnos, since they exhibit three principal types, each of which can be traced to the influence of an eminent artist, (i) The sculptor Pythagoras of Rhegium (c. 460 B.C.), famous especially for his athletes, excelled in the expression of sinews and veins. One of his best-known works was a statue at Syracuse, which represented a man limping, with a sore in his foot. 'Those who look at it,' says Pliny, 'seem to feel the pain3.' There can be no doubt that the subject was Philoctetes. As an example of the later works which were probably copied, more or less directly, from this statue, may be mentioned a cornelian intaglio, now in the Museum of Berlin4. Philoctetes is walking, with the aid of a stick held in his left hand: in his right he carries the bow and quiver : his left foot,—the wounded one, as a bandage indicates,—is put forward, while the weight of the body is thrown on the right foot. The figure illustrates a principle which Pythagoras of Rhegium is said to have introduced,—viz., 1

£tudes sur les Tragiques grecs: Sophocle: pp. 92 ff.; 149 f. A complete account of these has been given by Sign. L. A. Milani, in his admirable and exhaustive monograph, / / Mito di Filottete nella Letteratura rfassica e nelP Arte Figurata (Florence, 1879). The plates subjoined to the work reproduce, on a small scale, 50 illustrations of the myth from various sources. A supplement, entitled Ntwvi Monumenti di Filottete (Rome, 1882), contains at the end a synoptical table, enumerating 63 works of art which relate to the subject. 3 Hist. Nat. 34. 59. 4 Milani, Mito di F., p. 78. 2

J. S. IV.

d

xxxviii

INTRODUCTION.

a correspondence between the attitude of the left leg and that of the right arm, or vice versa,—a symmetry obtained by an artificial balance of movements1. It is noteworthy that a standing or walking Philoctetes occurs only on engraved gems, and in one mural painting at Pompeii (of about 30 B.C.) which may also have been suggested by the Syracusan statue, (ii) A very beautiful Athenian vase-painting, of about 350 B.C., shows Philoctetes sitting on a rock in Lemnos, under the leafless branches of a stunted tree; his head is bowed, as if in dejection; the bandaged left foot is propped on a stone, and the left hand clasps the left knee2. He wears a sleeveless Doric chiton, girt round the waist; at his right side the bow and arrows rest on the ground. It is probable that the source of this vase-painting was a picture by Parrhasius, who is known to have taken Philoctetes for his subject at a date slightly earlier than that to which the vase is referred. The distinctive feature here is the predominance of mental over physical pain;—a conception which might have been suggested to the painter by the Attic dramatists, (iii) In a third series of representations, Philoctetes reclines on the ground, fanning his wounded foot with the wing of a bird, or with a branch. This type occurs only on gems, and appears to have been originated by Boethus of Chalcedon, a gem-engraver of high repute, who lived probably in the early part of the third century B.C.3 Some other scenes found on works of art, in which Philoctetes is no longer alone, were directly inspired by Attic Tragedy. An engraved gem, now in the British Museum, represents the theft of the bow by Odysseus, as Aeschylus appears to have imagined it4. Euripides has been the source of some reliefs 1

Such equipoise was technically called 'chiasmus,'—a term borrowed from the form of the Greek X, and transferred from rhetoric to sculpture. 2 Ib. p. 80. Milani has chosen this picture as the frontispiece of his monograph. The vase is an aryballos, now the property of Sign. A. Castellani, of Rome. 3 Ib. pp. 85 ff., and Nuovi Monumenti, p. 275.—It has been conjectured that the Philoctetes of Aeschylus was the literary source used by Boethus. This is not improbable (see next note). But it is not likely that the winged creatures which the sufferer fanned away from his foot are the 6KOPVOI (' locusts') or
INTRODUCTION.

xxxix

on alabaster urns of the second century B.C.; two Trojan envoys, on the left hand of Philoctetes, are inviting him to follow them, while on his right hand are Odysseus and Diomedes, in an attitude of remonstrance; or Philoctetes, in acute pain, is tended by Odysseus, while Diomedes, at the sufferer's back, seizes the bow and quiver1. Nor has Sophocles been neglected ; Odysseus instructing Neoptolemus appears on a marble medallion" of the first or second century A.D.; and a sarcophagus3 of the same period shows the moment when Odysseus starts forward to prevent his more generous comrade from restoring the bow to its despairing master (v. 974). § 21. But the most valuable contribution of art to the inter- The scene pretation of the play is a vase-painting of Philoctetes wounded "-J at the shrine of Chryse. This incident, like the personality of Chryse herself, is left indistinct by the allusions in the poet's text; and such indistinctness,—easily tolerated by ancient audiences in matters which lay ' outside of the tragedy,'—tends to weaken a modern reader's grasp of the story. It is therefore interesting to know how the whole scene was conceived by a Greek artist nearly contemporary with Sophocles. The painting occurs on a round wine-jar (arafj.vo'i), found at Caere in southern Etruria, and now in the Campana collection of the Louvre: the date to which it is assigned is about 400 B.C.4 The place is the sacred precinct of Chryse—' the roofless sanctuary' of which Sophocles speaks—in the island of the same name, near the eastern coast of Lemnos. Philoctetes, who has just been bitten in the foot by the snake, is lying on the ground, overcome by pain, and crying aloud, as the recumbent Philoctetes fanning his foot to keep off some winged creatures; while Odysseus, characterised by the 7r?Xos, stands at his back, in the act of taking the bow from the place where it is suspended. This recalls a fragment of the Aeschylean Philoctetes, Kpe/J.cura
d2

xl

INTROD UCTION.

open mouth indicates. The laurel-wreath worn by him, as by all the other persons of the group, denotes that he had been

sacrificing. A beardless youth who bends over the sufferer, as if about to raise him in his arms, is probably Palamedes; his chlamys is girt about his loins in the manner used by sacrificers. On the left, the image of Chryse is seen behind her burning altar ; the snake, 'the lurking guardian' of her shrine (v. 1327 {.),•— which had crept forth as Philoctetes approached—is again seeking its hiding-place, while Agamemnon strikes at it with his sceptre. Next to him on the right is the beardless Achilles, with chlamys girt at the waist, and a piece of flesh, roasted for the sacrifice, on a spit (o/3e\o
INTRODUCTION.

xli

imagined as gathered around this group, awe-struck spectators of the interrupted rite, nothing is wanting to a picture of the moment indicated by Sophocles, when the ' ill-omened cries' of Philoctetes ' filled the camp,' and at length prompted the cruel resolve to carry him across the narrow strait, and abandon him on the lonely shore of Lemnos. § 22. A further point of interest in this vase-painting is its chryse. representation of the mysterious Chryse. Her image has the rigid character of a primitive temple-image (j;6avov). The high tcaKados or 7ro\o? on her head seems to indicate a Chthonian power, as in the case of Demeter, Artemis Tauropolos, and Artemis Orthia. A very similar representation of her occurs on another vase—a 'vinegar-cup' (oxybaphon) of the fifth or fourth century B.C., now in the Lamberg collection at Vienna1. The scene there depicted is the first sacrifice of Philoctetes at Chryse's altar, in company with Heracles; and there, as here, her identity is made certain by her name being written above. There, too, her hands are uplifted; but she wears a corona, not the calathus; and a broad stripe, which runs down her robe from neck to feet, is studded with two rows of discs, which appear to symbolise stars. Here, also, such discs are seen, though only on the girdle and on the lower edge of the garment. According to one theory, Chryse was merely a form of Athena,—the epithet ' golden' having been substituted for the personal name,—and the serpent at her shrine is to be compared with the guardian of the Erechtheum (see on 1327 ff.). But there is more probability in the view of Petersen2, that Chryse is a Greek form of Bendis. The Thracian Bendis was a lunar deity, sharing some attributes of Artemis (with whom the Greeks chiefly associated her), Hecate, Selene, and Persephone. The worship of Bendis seems to have existed in Lemnos, as at Athens. On the other hand, Chryse is always connected with places near the Thracian coasts. Lenormant, adopting this view, remarked that, if the name been almost obliterated, but A ON and A 2 remain. No trace of a name appears over the supposed Menelaus. 1 Milani, pp. 60 ff. 2 Ersch and Gruber's Encyc, art. Griechische Mylhologie, p. 294.

xlii

INTRODUCTION.

Bendis meant 'bright1,' then Xpvai) {=XPva^ m a v ^ a v e a direct translation of it2. Thus, when Heracles, Jason and Agamemnon—all bound on perilous enterprises—offered sacrifice at Chryse's altar, they might be regarded as seeking to conciliate an alien deity. Sophocles imagines her as a cruel being (aj/Aotypwv) whom higher powers—for their own good purpose—have permitted to wreak her anger; but he does not further define her supernatural rank3. § 23. The Philoctetes was produced at the Great Dionysia, Supposed reference. ' a t e m March, 409 B.C., and gained the first prize4. Sophocles, according to the tradition, would then have been eighty-seven. Able critics have favoured the view that his choice of this subject was in some way connected with the return of Alcibiades5. It was in 411 B.C. that Thrasybulus had prevailed on the democratic leaders at Samos to send for Alcibiades, and to elect him one of the ten generals6,—a measure by which, as Grote says, 'he was relieved substantially, though not in strict form,' from the penalties of banishment. In'4io Alcibiades had been the principal author of the Athenian victory at Cyzicus. Thus, at the date of the Philoctetes, men's minds had already been prepared for his formal restitution to citizenship—which took place on his return to Athens in 407 B.C. It is easy to draw a parallel between the baffled army at Troy, with their fate hanging on an estranged comrade, and the plight of Athens, whose hopes were centred on an exile. Nay, even the passage 1

As Jacob Grimm conjectured, comparing Vanadis, a surname of Freyja. Daremberg and Saglio, Diet, des Antiquites, I. p. 686. 3 In the commentary on vv. 192 ff., where I speak of her as a 'nymph,' I meant to convey no more than her inferiority to the Olympian deities; as, however, she seems to be more than a vi/xrj in the proper Greek sense of the word, the fitter term would 2

have been CM.ip.hiv. 4

See the second Argument to the play, p. 4. Ad. Scholl, Sophokles. Sein Leben und Wirken. (Frankfort, 2nd ed. 1870.) Ch. Lenormant, in the Correspondant of July 25, 1855. M. Patin (Sophocle, p. 125) mentions, as the earliest expression of such a view, an art. by M. Lebeau jeune in the Mem. de VAcad. des Inscriptions, vol. xxxv. 8 Thuc. 8. 8i, 82. The .first overtures of Alcibiades had been made to the oligarchs in the army at Samos (ib. 47), and had led to the Revolution of the Four Hundred. 5

INTRODUCTION.

xliii

where Philoctetes learns who have perished, and who survive, in the Greek army has been read as a series of allusions to dead or living Athenians. Then Neoptolemus is Thrasybulus: and the closing words of Heracles (evaefielv ra 7rpo? deovs) convey a lesson to the suspected profaner of the Mysteries. Now, to suppose that Sophocles intended a political allegory of this kind, is surely to wrong him grievously as a poet. At the same time it must be recognised that the coincidence of date is really remarkable. It is not impossible that his thoughts may have been first turned to this theme by the analogy which he perceived in it to events of such deep interest for his countrymen1. But the play itself is the best proof that, having chosen his subject, he treated it for itself alone. § 24. . The diction of the Philoctetes has been regarded by Diction. Schneidewin and others as somewhat deficient in the lofty force of earlier compositions. But this criticism is not warranted by those passages which gave the fittest scope for such a quality,— as the invocation of the Great Mother (391—402),—the noble stasimon (6j6—729),—and the denunciations by Philoctetes of the fraud practised against him (927—962 : 1004—1044). If, in the larger part of the play, the language is of a less elevated strain, this results from the nature of the subject; since the gradual unfolding of character, to which the plot owes its peculiar interest, is effected by the conversations of Neoptolemus with Odysseus or with Philoctetes, in which a more familiar tone necessarily predominates. § 25. The versification, however, clearly shows, in one re- Versificaspect, the general stamp of the later period. If the Philoctetes tlon ' is compared (for example) with the Antigone, it will be apparent that the structure of the iambic trimeter has become more Euripidean. The use of tribrachs is very large. Two such feet occur consecutively in the same verse (1029 ical vvv ri-fi ayere ; TL fi airayeade; TOV ^apti/;): a tribrach precedes a dactyl (1232 1

There is one passage in the Philoctetes, which, though it should not be regarded as a direct allusion to recent events, might certainly suggest that they were present to the poet's mind : see commentary on vv. 385 ff.

xliv

INTRODUCTION.

Trap ov-rrep eXaftov rdhe ra ro!j\ av6i<; ira\iv) : or follows it (932 a7r68o?, iKvovfxai a', aTroBoi, itceTeva), T&KVOV). In two instances a

verse ends with a single word which forms a 'paeon quartus' (1302 TTokifiiov, 1327 atcakvfyri),—a licence used, indeed, by Aeschylus, but in a trimeter which belongs to a lyric passage (Bum. 780). An anapaest in the first place of the verse occurs not less than thirteen times (308, 470, 486, 544, 742, 745, 749, 898, 923, 939, 941, 967, 1228),—without counting 815 (ri irapapovel<;, where the first foot may be a tribrach), 549 (a proper name), or 585 (iyd> ei/j.\ a case of synizesis). Not a single instance occurs in the Antigone; and in no other play are there more than five. These relaxations of metre in the Philoctetes may be partly explained, perhaps, by the more colloquial tone which prevails in much of the dialogue. But at any rate the pervading tendency to greater freedom is unmistakable, and is certainly more strongly marked than in any other of the poet's plays.

MANUSCRIPTS, EDITIONS, ETC.

§ i. THE MSS., other than L, to which reference is made in the MSS. critical notes are the Parisian A, B, K, T ; the Florentine Y, Lc, L2, R ; the Venetian V, V2, V 3 ; the Roman Vat, Vat. b ; and the London Harl. Some account of these has been given in former volumes (Oed. Tyr., Introd., pp. liii ff., 2nd ed. : Oed. Col., p. xlix, 2nd ed.),—with three exceptions, viz., K, Lc, and Harl. The readings of K, when given, are cited from the edition of Blaydes (1870), who was the first to collate it for the Philocteles. It is a MS. of the 15th century, cod. 2886 in the National Library at Paris, and, as a rule, closely follows L : though, as Cavallin remarks (Prolegom. pp. xxxv f.), 'nonnunquam suam quandam est aut corrumpendi aut corrigendi viam ingressus.' It is curious that in v. 1322, where L has ewoiav a-oi Xeyw, K has the true evvoiav Xeywv, with crot merely written above. Dindorf's Lc (the N of Blaydes), is cod. 32. 2 in the Laurentian Library at Florence, and dates from the 14th century. The Harleian MS. is no. 5743 of that collection in the British Museum; it is ascribed to the 15th century, and contains the Philoctetes only. § 2. With regard to the readings of L and its peculiarities as a MS., some points of interest will be found (e.g.) in the critical notes on vv - 533) 715, 727, 942, 1263, 1384. Attention may be drawn, also, to vv. 82 and 945, as instances of the manner in which L, even when it has lost the true reading, sometimes preserves a hint of it which has vanished from later MSS. In what concerns the relations between L and the other codices, the most remarkable point presented by this play is the twofold reading in v. 220,—K<XK irotas Trdrpas (L), and TrXdry (A). Cavallin's theory that both arose from K
xlvi

MANUSCRIPTS,

Trpiipas dvfj. Here all the MSS. have lost dvrj. L has a^i (ay), which shows the corruption in its first stage,—a simple loss of v. The ay was taken as = ' blows,' and was allowed to stand, although contrary to the sense required by the context. But in the Paris MS., A, a wish to suit the sense has carried the corruption to a second stage : it has dyij, meant for dyy (from idyyv),—'be broken,' i.e., 'fall,' 'subside.' In 767, again, we find A itself holding the intermediate place between L and a MS. still later than A:—L there has the true e£cy : A has the unmeaning i£-qxi, which, in its turn, led to the i£r/Ky of Paris B. Scholia.

§ 3- In four instances the scholia preserve a true reading which the MSS. have lost: V. 538 Ka/ca: 954 avavovfiai: 1199 f3povTas avyais : 1461 KVKLOV. At v. 639, where the schol. has ireo-y, dpavaOfj, the first word has been taken as pointing to the lost reading dvfj: but more probably it merely refers, like OpavaOrj, to the spurious dyy.

Interpola§ 4- After v. 1251 averse appears to have been lost. On the other tions. hand, two examples of interpolation are scarcely doubtful,—viz., (1) the words ot TOV aOXiov...eKpLvav in 1365 ff., first rejected by Brunck; (2) the words o-ijs Trdrpas...av8ds in 1407 f., first rejected by Dindorf. Many other passages have been condemned or suspected by various critics, but, so far as I can perceive, without sufficient cause. T h e objections have been discussed in the notes, wherever it seemed requisite. The following is a list of the impugned verses (about 70 in all) :— 13 f. E. A. Richter. 50—54 (5e? u\..&vuyai), 63, 66—69, 92 (with a change in 91) Nauck. 128 Herwerden. 159—r6i Benedict. 224, 255 f. (US' exovTO$• •-tV*) Nauck. 264—269 R. Prinz would reduce these six vv. to three. 268—270 A. Jacob. 293 Nauck. 304 Bergk and Herwerden. 335 Burges. 340 Th. Gomperz. 342 Burges, Gomperz, Otto Hense. 351 Meineke. 421 Dindorf. 458 K. Walter. 460, 474 Nauck. 540 Hense. 592 Herwerden. 598 f. ('ATpeTSai...Toa(£d') Nauck. 637 f. Bergk and Blaydes. 667 f. {ravrd i>(u) A. Jacob. 1442—1444 Dindorf. 1469—1471 Fr. Ritter.

Emendations.

§ 5- Emendations proposed by the editor will be found at vv. 147, 4 9 I )728,

752, 782, 1092, 1125, ii49f., 1153.

Editions, § <>• Besides the complete editions of Sophocles (Oed. Tyr. p. lx.i), these separate editions of the Philodetes have been consulted :—Ph. Buttmann (Berlin, 1822). G. Burges (London, 1833). M. Seyffert (Berlin, 1866). Chr. Cavallin (Lund, 1875). In the yourn. of Philo-

etc

EDITIONS, ETC.

xlvii

logy, vol. xvi. pp. 114 ff., Mr J. Masson has printed some previously unpublished conjectures in this play by Turnebus, Lambinus and Auratus. They are taken from MS. notes by Lambinus, contained in a copy of the Turnebus Sophocles (ed. 1553) which is now in the British Museum. Although they contain nothing new of any value, they are occasionally curious as establishing claims of priority in regard to more or less obvious corrections. Turnebus, it seems, had anticipated Schneidewin by conjecturing eXwv in v. 700. Lambinus had forestalled the following corrections:—324 0v/u.6V.. .^ei^i (Brunck): 636 6p%y (Reiske, Brunck) : 639 dvfj (Pierson). As to v. 782, however, where Lambinus seems to have suggested eixg ['^x*']' there is no proof that he anticipated Camerarius, whose ed. of Sophocles appeared in 1534 : and when at v. 1461 (yXvKiov re TTOTOV) he wrote 'al. AVKLOV,' he probably referred to the notice of that variant by the scholiast. That Auratus was the author of some true conjectures, has been noted in my commentary or Appendix (190 viraKova, 554 OL/JK/H
METRICAL ANALYSIS. IN addition to anapaests, the lyric metres used in the Philoctetes are the following. (1) Logaoedic, based on the choree (or 'trochee'), — ^, and the cyclic dactyl, which is metrically equivalent to the choree, ~-J *->. A logaoedic tetrapody, or verse of four feet (one cyclic dactyl and three chorees) is called ' Glyconic' According as the dactyl comes first, second, or third, the verse is a First, Second, or Third Glyconic. A logaoedic tripody (one cyclic dactyl and two chorees) is called ' Pherecratic.' According as the dactyl comes first or- second, it is a First or Second Pherecratic. Logaoedic verses of six and of five feet also occur. The logaoedic dipody {'versus Adonius') is found once in this play: see Analysis, No. III., Stasimon, Second Strophe, per. n., v. 2. (2) Choreic verses, based on the choree, - w, are ordinarily of four or of six feet, and are often used to vary logaoedic measures (cp. No. I., Parodos, First Strophe, etc.). (3) Dactyls occur in the form of the hexameter, the tetrapody, and the tripody. (For the two latter, see Analysis, No. IV., Kommos, First Strophe, per. 1.) (4) Dochmiacs. The single dochmius, ^ : — ^ | - A ||, occurs in No. V., Second Kommos, First Str., per. in., v. 1. The dochmiac dimeter, of which the normal form is ^ \ —-~>\-, « | | — « | — A ||, appears in No. II., Hyporcheme, periods 11. and in., and in No. IV., Kommos, Strophe, per. in. In the first of these passages (No. II., per. 11.), the two dochmiac dimeters are separated by a verse consisting of bacchii (—•*>) in two dipodies. Such a measure was akin to the dochmiac, in which the bacchius was the primary element.

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

xlix

(5) The ionic measure, — ^ ^ , is found once (No. V., Anomoiostropha, first section, per. 11.). It is there used with anacrusis, ^ ^ : — v ; ^ , i.e., in the form called ionicus a minore. This passage also exemplifies the not uncommon licence by which dichorees ( - ^ - v) could be interchanged with ionics. Such substitution was termed aVaxXacris (' breaking up'). On this see Schmidt, Rhythmic and Metric, § 23- 2. (6) Choriambics ( - ^ ^ - ) occur in the same passage, a little further on. (No. V., Anomoiostr., first sect., per. iv.) This sequence of ionics and choriambics is instructive, as illustrating the fine sense which varied lyric metres according to shades of feeling. The ionic was an animated measure; here, it expresses the lively repugnance with which Philoctetes regards the prospect of going to Troy. But the choriambic was more than animated,—it was passionate; and so it is reserved for the climax, where, in his despair, he conjures the Chorus not to depart,—/MJ, Trpos dpaiov Aio's, cXtfgs, LKerevm. The same ethical relation between the two measures may be seen in the Oedipus Tyrannus, 483 ff. (Metr. Analysis, p. xciv). In the subjoined metrical schemes, the sign '—, for - , denotes that the time-value of — is increased by one half, so that it is equal to - ^ or ^ w . The sign > means that an 'irrational' long syllable (o-vkXafirj akoyos) is substituted for a short. The letter
METRICAL ANALYSIS. I.

P a r o d o s , vv. 135—218.

FIRST STROPHE.—Logaoedic, in hexapodies (Period I.), and tetra podies (II., III.). The First Glyconic is used in II. 2; the Second Glyconic, in II. 3, 4 and III. 1. There are some choreic verses, viz. I. 1 (a choreic hexapody, or iambic trimeter): II. 1, IIT. 2, 3 (choreic tetrapodies). A similar blending of logaoedic and choreic measures may be seen in Ant. 332—375 and 582—625 (Metr. Anal. pp. lix ff.).

I. I .

Tt • xpr] TL I xpr] fie | SeorroT | £V £ev | a £ev | ov A || yttcX I OK 7raX | >

|

a i • /*eX I _^

I M<" ^ e 7 I e " " ^ | o f A

W* _

_

^

I .

_

2. o"Tey • etv | y\ TL Aty | eiv irpos | avSp vir | OTTT | av A ]] povp ': etv [ ofifi €Tt

| trip fia\

|

terra

|

w 8e | lioi Xe7 | avX | as A \j

—

^

*-*

^

—

^

—

—

2. T t \ v • a s ertp \ a s | Trpov\ | ei A || Trot ; as eveSp | os |

yai

| ei A

3. icai yvwfi, I a 7rap OT | a) TO | /?eiov || %iap I av TIP e% | a TO | yap /ioi

Kai

4. St

os I
IM0

Flf

I

Ol'K OTTO

I I I . 1. «re 8 •
CD

Kai.pi

I OJ'

I ov TOS e \ I rjXvO \ ev A

• irpo&Te(T

—

I

I top /te Xa^ | 77 7ro# | e^ A

— (i>

—

0)

—

CO

2. 7rav KpaTos | (Dyvyt | ov TO //.ot | tvveirt TIS

TOXOS

w

—

I 17 Tts e5/> I a TIV ex v^

— vy

'—

3. Tl • o-ot ^pt I tov vir I ovpy | tiv A ]] ei'

;

ai'Xoj'

J 7} dvp \

at

\ ov

||

I e t VTiftov

Kaip

(p A

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

I.

^

II.

{ A^

HI*

'A

li

[These diagrams show the structure of each period. The numerals denote the number of feet in each rhythmical unit, or sentence. The dots mark the beginning and end of each verse. Curves on the right show how single sentences correspond with each other. Curves on the left show the correspondence between groups of sentences.]

After the first Strophe follows the first system of Anapaests (144 vvv 11&... T49 depaTTOJUV): after the first Antistrophe, the second system (159 OTKOV...I68 eirivwiiav). SECOND STROPHE.—Logaoedic. I. Second Glyconics. II. The same, except that vv. 3 and 4 consist of two tripodies (a Second and First Pherecratic), with a pentapody between them. I . 1. oiKTip I o) viv ey I coy oir OVTOS

I irpwToyov

— > 2. fi/q TOV OIKWV I ovBevos

3.

j oiv 10 j ws

ov fipoT | u>v A |

vtrrep

| os

firjSe I £vvrpocj>ov [ ofifi. ex | <°v A vavroiv I

a/i/iopos

| ev

§1 \ u A

4. Sva-rav \ osjixovos | ai | a A | /lovvos air \ aW | av A

I I . 1. voo-

€i I ynev voo"oi' I aypi we I 7]

2.

a\

| av A

Aam I w^ /ACT | a A

V I £1 8 €TTl I TTaVTL I TO) A wv j ev T oSi/i* I ats 6/A I ou A

ei A T I oiKTpos av I ?;«• || ecrra /icp |

4 . a> TraXafi \
j OGTO/J. \ 05 A

e%

| B t op | ei- A

Hi

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

5.
Xw

I Ti)\e<pav I TJS True/) | at! A

6 . 01s JH17 | /xeTpios

| a t | v A

01/xwy | cut Dira/c | ov | « A

I.

II.

After the second Antistrophe follows the third system of Anapaests (191 oiSev

II.

THIRD STROPHE.—Logaoedic. Glyconics.

I. I.

(TTO/JL e^e I 7rai | n

Hexapodies (1 being choreic).

TOSC | Trpov<j>a.v | t] KTVTT | OS A

e%e Tew | OJ* | \ey on | (ppovriS | as ye | as A

a\\ — > 2.

I.

<^O)TOS

- ^

w

(TVVT pO<j>OS

I— | *OV | TOV A

0)S

(os ou/c I

| av | j;p A

I I . I . fj TTOV I TJjS 7] I TJ^Se TO7T | IllV A ou /ioXir I ay crup | 1770s ex | we A >

—

>

ct jSaAA I et /n «Tt)ju. | a <]>Ooyy | a | rov UTifi | ov Kar av | ayK | av A | Toifxav

I aypofior

|

as aXX

?; | TTOU Trrat

wy vtr av J a7K | a?

METRICAL

ANALYSIS.

liii

OVTOS | ovSe /*£ I Xad | ei A || a TIJX | bywov i |

w | av A

— \j

>

—w

^<

—

—

—^j ^

>

— v^

—

^

£ia | TfjXoOtv | av8a | Tpvcrav || (op 8ia (rrjfia | y a p 0po ov irpo^og. rt

L

—

£t A TJ

| yap deiv | OK A

II.

6

1! II.

H y p o r c h e m e , vv. 391—402 = v v . 507—518.

STROPHE.—Period I. is choreic. dochmiacs; v. 2, of bacchii.

—

v^

—

In II., verses 1 and 3 consist of

Per. I I I . is wholly dochmiac.

>

eorep | a Trap | /3am | ya || fiarep | avr | ov St | os A

I. 1. op

i/> av

—

| a f TTOXX | w e

^

— >

| Xei

tv Sva | OI
—^

TOV jiify | a v i r a x r | wAov a0\

| TtDV €/J.

ov ve/j. | eis A ]] 010'X

[M. | T£p, TOTV || I £TTi;u8(O/A | aV A

II. I.

Se irutpovs av \ af, ex
II fis arpeiS

\ as A

t s TOVS arp I eiSav v/3p || is irao- £ | x<°Pel A w

3. °T

/uec TO I mivwv

£ TO. nrarpia anSejuecos

J. S. IV.

KOK || OV TijiSe

| KepSos A

| a 7rap£Si8o(r | av A ]] ?rep eirifiefiov | ec A

|
liv I I I . I.

METRICAL ANALYSIS. i

• (a fiaK [ aipa || TavpoKTOv |
or

fltts

\ ev(TTo\ I ou rax II

2. Xt

OVTUIV e |

TTOp

evacu/t av

" e | us A

«Spe || TO) Xapn

| ou A

\ es 5o/i || ovs ran Be \ uv A

virtprar | ov A ] f

VCfl

I.

£K<[>vy

j wy A

II.

4" 4

III.

j dochm. / ' dochm. | 2 bacch. I \2 bacch.

6 = e7ra)8o5.

(dochm. (dochm. (dochm (dochm. dochm. = e

\ i dochm. (dochm.

III.

Stasimon, vv. 676—729.

FIRST STROPHE.—Logaoedic. In Period I. the verses are of six, five, and four feet: Periods II. and III. consist of tetrapodies only. As in the First Strophe of the Parodos, there is an admixture of choreic verses (I. 1 and 6 : II. 2).

I . I . Xoy •

I avros ^

I oucr oir | uttra 8 | ov jtiaA. | a A

I i\v irpoa \ —

ovpot

>

2. TOV ovde TIC

I

| owe ex | uv jSacr | iv A

cyx°>P

I w

irort

| TWV 8t | os A

KaK0

I 7«TOK

| a A

3 . KO.T

Trap

y VTOVOV I avrirvT \ ov fiapv \Pp(t)TaTo\tc\av(T\\ eiev

aifiar

[ijp1 ov A

METRICAL ANALYSIS. 4.

lv

aAAov S I OVTIV ey I
I Sep/ioTdT I av |

ai/j.ada

C. 70vS €V0 I OtOVL

(o/iev

| av |

CXK | ewe A

OVT | a A

ov irodos j

6. ^i-aT • (ov os

| /OJIC [|

7;7ri

| oiO" [ 1 A

I OUT ep£ | a s Ttv | ov TI | voa-fjuo- | as A

0 D \ X \ 01s KOT I

ei/rar

|

eiev

| ei TIS |

efiirea

]

| 01 A

I I . I . aAA lo-os I (ov LIT I o t s a.v I r]p A (popflaSos I CK -yai | os eX | WJ> A

2. (oXXvO \ 0)8 av \ eipTe S

III. I.

vo/xev

| os A

Tras XOT | a/i^ii | TTXCIKT II wi' po^t I (ov fiov I os

TT(o<s TTOTt

irais ore/)

|

as 0iX

TT(OS a p a

if

I TravSaKp

m iropov I

I.

I
ToSe • TOI I davfJM fx e ^ | ei A TOT ac • eiX [

2.

aft

aXXor j aXXa^ j 9 A

acifc

II as

ev/tap

\ et VTT \ apx

I VTOV ] OVT II
| ecr^ | t v

| efac |

Su^os

| ar

III.

3 = irpowSos.

II.

4-

et || 77 Sa/ce |

4 4 :>

A

| 0A

]

lvi

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

SECOND STROPHE.—Logaoedic. Period I., Pherecratic verses. In Per. II., vv. i and 3 are Glyconic: v. 2 consists of two Pherecratics, separated by a logaoedic verse of two feet (the '•versus Adonms': cp. Ant, Metr. Anal. p. lvii).

I. I . ov <£op/3 I av up I a s || y a s (nropov | ov/c aAA |
iraiSos VTT -yj

2 . aipuiv

3.

I TO)V

TTXIJV e f

os va>

II. I.

•KTO.V 7ToXX

2.

—

avrqa >

| (DV || ei TTOTE |

I irovTOirop \ tp \\ Sovpari

TO$

| V\TI6

\ at A —

| a v e p t s I a\<j>rj(TT

I O>KV(3O\

; OtS I :

v^

\

| w

at A

A

\ ei A

ois avvo- I tit I y a o r p i || cpopfiav | to [nt\t \ a i/a>x [ <"• A

10V IX7IV

av A

a. irpos

o s /MJ8 I oivo^vr I ov || 7ra)/iaTOS I ^ o - ^ II 77 SeKcr I ei XP0V I
| oure irap | ox^ll as IJ> 0

| xaX/c || airiris av \ Tip 6e

| 01s A

3 . XEUO"O" • (ov 8 oir I ov •yvoi | ?? o"TaTov| eis vS || u>p a | ei Trpcxre | va)/^ | a A ] x\a^

; ei warp

I.

| os ^6t | (*> irvpt. | irafupa \\ TJS OIT j a s vtrep \ o%Q \ wv A

II.

METRICAL

ANALYSIS.

lvii

IV. Kommos (taking the place of a Second Stasimon), vv. 827—864. STROPHE.—Period 1. is dactylic: II., choreic: III., dochmiac, with a prelude. I. I. i"JT o8vv I as «8a I ??s vTrve 8 | aXyecov aXXa re/c^ I OK rade

| /tei>

— \^v^

2.

—

cvaes

0eos

|

otperac

—

I ^/MV | eXOois \\

we S av a/i \ ei/3g /i \ avOis

3. ev • aiwv I evat |
| &> TEKI"

| OV "X

4. ofifmm 8 I avTicr^ | 01s /^ || we/Awe \oy

\ oiv <pa/x | ai< 7T

5. TCLVS • a i y X a v | a T t T a r | a i TO. | vvf ws

6.

• iravTiav j ev poirtfj

i#i i^t

/\

| evSpaK j TJS ~/\^

I jnot Trat I wv /\

UTTKOS avirv | os Xeuirff | av X >

II. I.

v^

(0

v^

\J

—

>

'

—

• TtKVOV Op I a 7TOU | (TTO/J | €6 A

a\\

•

o TL 8vv

—

v/

—

I a fxaK

>

VST \ ov A

—

2 . 7roi 8e | /AOI r a v /ceivo

| dr; /toi | Keixo |

\a6pq.

3 . <j>povT • 180s op I a s I 178 I »7 A || ef

4.

• i5ou 07T I 9

I ?rpaf

| «s A

7TpOS T l /X6V I OV/MtV I TTpaCTtT I £tV

o«r#a 7ap

| av avS \

a/j.

\ at. A

A

II

lviii

METRICAL

I I I . I . Katp

os Tot

iravTmv

ANALYSIS.

yvwfiav

et

v TI TTOXV Trap |

2 . TTOA.

o. TOL aicopa.

fj.a\

j

I TroS a | Kparos apvv TTVKIVOIS ]|

I.

II.

Tat A 3 ?? A

;

(

III.

• 4 ~ ^"p* dochm.X dochm.y

; (

(3 J Between the choral Strophe and the Antistrophe comes the jueiriySos, chanted by Neoptolemus, and consisting of four dactylic hexameters. It is noticeable that all four have the ' bucolic diaeresis,' i.e., the end of the 4th foot coincides with the end of a word.

EPODE.—Period I. is logaoedic (Second Glyconics): Per. II., dactylic: Per. III., partly choreic (vv. i and 4), partly logaoedic (vv. 2 and 3). _^

„

I-

_

I. I. OUpOS I TOt TtKVOV I OVp | OS A ||

2. av • rjp 8

ov8 £^ | toy A

3. ap ;
• i;s virvos

os A

os A

II. !•

2. aA.Xa r t s I cos ai'8 | a irapa | Ktt.fJ.tvos

METRICAL _

i

_ ^

ANALYSIS.

lix

_

I I I . I. op : a /8\£7r | et I xaipi | a A ||

2. Oeyy • C I T O S aA. | totriju. | ov A || I

3- «/* : a I 4>P0VTL&L I ' r a t ^ || 4 . 7TOVOS O I [XT] <j>0J3 I (OV KpOT | MTTOS H

I.

. 4\

II.

•

III.

;

4/

3 = 67ra)8o9.

V.

Second Kommos (taking the place of a Third Stasimon), vv. 1081—1217.

FIRST STROPHE.—Logaoedic, chiefly in the form of Second Glyconics. A dochmiac forms the prelude to Per. III., and a choreic hexapody to Per. IV. —

>

—

—\J

>

v^

—

I. I. (a KOIA. I as trerp | a s yuaA. | ov A || w r\an I oiv rXa/ji, | wv ap ey \ a A (1)

2. deploy

I Kat TraytT S I <j)

\ o)8cs | (OS |[ cr OVK e \ fieWov

Xw/3 I KTOS os I ijS ||

a\\a

aiai

aiai

|

a p |
ovSevos

| uerTe/) | ov A

| /j,oi || Kat Ovyo-K | OVTI
u roX | as ||

lafioi fioi fwi |

ri /ier

vaiwi'

| ecfloS o\ | ou/4 | at A

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

lx

II. I .
av e n

| irpoaipcp | av A

ras air e/x | ov ra\ | av A

2.

&w aTr efi j wv oir\

3.

T17TT

| 0)v A

• a t ) I fJLOl TO KdT

O|) A iv A

4.

eOTCLl I 7TOU 7TOTS | Ttv£o/JL

uv

t,
I aXXa M<" I a&Kov

o-iTovofj,

|a A

I ou /xeXe | o s iroOev | €\7ri8os

T eir \ T) do\ep

| as

iwe5

5e

18

| viv

7TT(OKa8es I O$VTOV

TOV raSe

I ou 81a [

| pvqaaixev \ ov rov iff | ov xpovov

0) A

VXTIV I 0UK£T

as \o% I OCT ac I

os WOT/1. I os

cu ^ a p I viroTfie

ovde

| as A

(re

I Sai/.wv | oiv r a S

| KOUK A

I ere 7c SoX | os A

3. aXX •

4.

1

TOI o"v I r o t /car | rj^i | o>o-as |

IV. 1.

2.

| v os

eiat 8 av I (o A

III. I.

2.

j at A

TaS a7ro I fiei^ov -as o-Tvyep | ay ex

TV

X Ia

j os A || I e A

METRICAL ANALYSIS. T€ y e Trap Svcr

V.

| ov pov | rj<7 | a i A

TTOT/J.OV ap

I on

fir

lxi

]

I aXX | ois A

TOV tXcuov | os* | Sai/Aovos yap efi \

I.

01

| TOUTO /ie\

\

ei

4 = 7rpou)8os.

IV.

V.

SECOND STROPHE.—Logaoedic. Per. I. opens with a Third Glyconic, but, as in the first strophe, Second Glyconics predominate.

I. I.

oi/xoi

fioi

Kai | TTOV TTOXI | a s

a irrav \ at Orjp | oi xaPov

2.

e I

TTOVTOV j

etivt) -

v,

|

r;/xev

A

| iw r A

| os A

v^ ^ §

| ODS o5 e% | ei A -

3. eyyeX | a

7ra\\ | tov A ]1

X&ipos I ovpetn | /Sur | as A

§ This example—where there is no doubt about the reading, either in the strophe or in the antistrophe—proves that the antistrophic correspondence of Glyconic verses did not necessarily require the dactyl to occur in the same place. Just below (Per. II., v. 1) there is another instance, if the reading /AT/KIT' air' av\liiit> tpvyij. be right: see commentary on 1149 f.

lxii I I . I.

METRICAL ANALYSIS. rav cju, I av /xeA,c | ov rpo<j> | av A

fjwjKCT air | >

—

auXi —\S

| aw (pvy \ q. A \*S

\J

—

—

2 . TO.V 01)8 I EIS 7T0T £ | /3aOTaO- | EV A

3.

7T);5ar

| ov yap e x |

O) T o £

I OV <j>l\0V I 0) <^)lX I O)V A I

irpoad \ ev

4 . xeipwv

/SeXe

<<> X^p

| WK OKK | ay A

I EK J8E/8I I acr/x£v | ov A

w SutTT [ a>»oj 67 I w r a

III.

I . 17 7T0l> £X I £IVOV Op aXX' ai»e5 |

r/Tos

I CDSE croi ||

epwere

\ vvv K(CKov

I XPV(roPev

|

_

^

_

^

| Tpos xaPtv _

atoX

| as A

avSpos

£t A 3

• («v /i£v I ato"xp I as airaT | a s o-rvyv || ov T£ | ^><«T

TTO9 I ev yap |

V.

I £i I ov A | v/i, | ix A

I OV TO jU.£C7 | WTfpOV )

| o-apKos |

TTOXV ;

op

I OUK£Tl

ov 8 I £V /A£T | aXXay | a A || as

6.

&IpOS a p

ov Kopetx | at oro/ia

L_

IV.

I ou/te9

3 . apOfuov

4.

| vvv A

as

f\v 0 Se

£is TOV I r)pai<\

5. aXA.

| oi" A

eirr

| 01 /3ior | a

ns

|| o>S ev | aw/)

OV A ]]

{ ac A

/xx'pi a i r I aio"^p | (ov a v a | TEXX j ovO o s £<^> | y]jJ.- ||iv xa/c £ | fX.r]o~a.T | to | t,tv A /ATjiceTi. I /nySe? | os K/>OT |

VV \\ av

oja

| ire/iTT 1] ei /3io | Swpos [ at | a A

METRICAL ANALYSIS. —

V I . I.

>•

—

^

—

\ _ /

««/

'

—«^

lxiii

—

ai'Spos I TOira fi.ev | evSiK | atev | enr | eiv A jrpos fewi" | « « (re^ | ec %ev | o» ?reX | aaa \ ov A

-> -c

av A

2 . C17T0VT | 0 5 S e | fX.1)

ewoi | a iraa \ a

av A

_ > ^ ^ 3. efwcr I a i yXoxrcr | as o8w | av A Xa | 7i
[ crot A

4. K£tvos S I cts airo | 7roAA | > -- w 5. rax^tis I TCOVS e<^) I rjfioavv | a A || oiKrpa

6.

I 7a/) /Soff/c I eic aSa | ijs 5 A

KOIV • av I -qwa-iv | eis ^>tA. | ovs ap | toy | af A H 0

fivpiov

I.

II.

{UK

[

OIK

III.

IV.

4 /

v.

4, 2

4'

| 61 A

VI.

lxiv

METRICAL ANALYSIS. ANOMOIOSTROPHA (VV. 1169—1217).

First Section.—Period I., choreic: II., ionic: III., dactylic: IV., choriambic. The variety of measures, and the rapid transitions from one to another, suit the fluctuations of excited feeling.

I . I . irak I iv TraX | w TraX | awv | aXy || rj/x. w | tfiv | ao-as | to A

2. Xcocrre | TWV irpiv | ev TOTT |
at A

3. TL • TOVT e I Xe^as | ei
I I . 1. trrvyep

'• av rpaiaSa

2. TOSE • yap vow Kpa.T | HTTOV airo || vvv jxt XEITTET | rjSrj A I *

I I I . I. ^>iA.a • /xot ^>t\a I raifra Trap | rjyy \\ ttXas CKOVTI TE

2. 1 ; o)|«,ci' 1 I w I yoiei' A

3 . raos tv |. 17/t I iv Te I TaKTat ]]

I V . !• /*iy 7rpos apai | ov 810s EX6 || J/S I/CETEU | OJ

2. a) (ev

I.

ot |] fi.iivo.Ti Trpos I

Choreic. -4' -4'

II. Ionic.

TI Opoti's ]]

III. Dactylic.

3=Trp.

2 =irp. 2 .

choreic 2

-4•4. S=ETT.

IV. Choriambic.

4 logaoed. = CTT.

2

METRICAL Second I. i.

ANALYSIS.

Section.—Logaoedic.

aiai aiat |( >

—

-yj

—w v^

>

\s

—

Sai/x • (uv 8ai|ix | cov a7roX | <»X o TaX | a s A ||

2.

3. Tevfco I TO) jueroir I iv TaX I a s A ||

4. 0) fevot I eXOer eir | ?jXi)8es | av^is J I I . I . Tl • p*£ I OVT£S I aXXoKOT | O) A || 2. yvta/xa | rwi' irapos |
3.

—

*-<

i-/

ov • rot vc/t€o- I I;TOV II

I

_

_^

_

4. aX j v I ovTa I xei/iLepL | u A 5. XvTra I xai irapa | vow 0po | ctv A 1]

I.

•

II.

?!

y

p

4

?Vrf

!-y

Section.—Dactylic.

I . I . jSa^t i w I (1) raXav | ws o-e KEX | evopev || —

\j

\s

— ^J*-*

—

^/

\s

—

^J

\s

2. OUSOTOT I ovSeiroT | ur6i ToS | «|U.ire8ov ||

lxv

lxvi 3.

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

ovS €t I irvp<j>opo<; I a
II.

—

— v^

v^

4.

fipovras

5-

CppCTO) I LXLOV I 01 6 V7T € I K€tV H

I ctvyais | /A CMTL <j>\oy | i£a>v ||

iravTes oo- | ot TOS e | rXaaav —

III.

— —

—

\j

\j

—

\j

\j

e || /^ou TTOSOS | apOpov WK | cocrai ]] —

\j

\j

—

*_»

\j

I. aXA. • (o ^evoi I ev ye /AOI | evx°s op | efare [|

2. TTOWV ep I eis TOS €ir | os ^«^os | et TroOev \\

3 . ^ yei^v I 17 /SeXe | (ov TI irpo | Trefuf/are ||

4. o>s Tiva I

6. 4>ov • a <^>ov I a voos | r]8 | 17 A 3

I.

•

II. • 3

^

)

III. • •)

4

4

4<

yy

4 logaoed. = «r.

Fourth Section.—Per. I., choreic: II., logaoedic. I. 1. TI • irore irar | epa fiar | ev | tav A || I— _ w I— _ 2. iroi I yas es | aiS | on A ]

METRICAL ANALYSIS. I I . I. ov yap \ cv a \ €L y €T \ i A \\ —\J

yj

v-»

—^

\S

—

2. 0> 7T0Xt5 | 0) 1T0\ I IS TTOLTpt | a A || —

v^f

—

*w*

— 'w'

—

\j

—

\j

—

3. TTOXS o.v I €«7tS I oifjii cr | a^Xt | os y av | rjp A ||

4. os ye I
5. Ar^SaS j exOp I ots c I /?av Sava | ot5 A |j 6. ap • toyos CT I ovScv | CI/A | t A ]]

4 =

kvii

CORRIGENDA. PAGE 22, ,, 137, ,, 140, ,, 176, ,, 188,

commentary, col. 1, line 5. For vofwts read opxou „ col. 2, line 15. For 853 f. read 852 ff. text, v. 857. Place dpaiy&v in the next verse, before e cr. n. on r n 8 . For TO^GUS read ri/x at s text, v. 1213. Read w TTO'XIS, IS TTOXIS irarpia

SO0OKAEOY2 0 I A O K T H T H 2

J. S. IV,

( D I A 0 K T H T H 2

#IAOKTHTOY 'A6r)va<s i(j> ovirep 'A^atots xp-qcrOtv rpr 6v
Seifai oroAa),

ir\ijyeis vir c^etos, eXixeT eV Arjfuvu) voaiav. "EXevos 8' 'A^aios e*^)' akuxrt&ff

'IXiov

rots 'HpaicA.eovs rofoitri iraiSt T* Ta TO^' virfjpy(t napd <&i\oKTr]Tri 8' 'OSwcreus d/j.<j>OTepov?
2 ^ 0 ' oBTrep] e<paiirep

L. 3 ijfSei L : ^8); T.—7ro0' T : TI59' L. 4 The first three verses, and the first half of the fourth, are written in L as prose. Having perceived that the Argument was metrical, the scribe then stopped abruptly after the syllable vav of vavpdrri, and began afresh with verse 3. Hence verse 3 and the first half of v. 4 are written twice in L.— ffT{i\ip\ vav^dT7]t...ar6\ov L: vavdryv...
This metrical Argument, with the heading 4?IXOKTI}TOV V, stands in L (p. 79 b) immediately after the a6\oi "H.pa.K\4ovs, twelve hexameters which are placed at the end of the Trachiniae. Then comes the prose Argument, with the heading <S\X»s, followed by T
1—2

4

IOOKAEOYI

rarius), since the MSS. on which they were chiefly based did not contain it. (Cp. 0. C. p. liv.)—-The workmanship of these iambics is decidedly worse (and presumably much later) than that of the metrical Argument to the Oedipus Tyrannus. In v. 2 an anapaest holds the second, and in v. 9, the fourth place; while in v. 6 aXdaeffB' "IXioj' combines an impossible elision with an impossible spondee. In v. 5 iXlver' has the sense of £\elv 'Hpa/cXet iLvt)[n)S T6V fiujfibit rots fr]Tov
AAAOS. Aira-ycoyi} $IA.OKTIJTOU £K Arj/j.vov tts Tpotav viro NeoTrroXe/xou xat 'OSvtro-e'ws Kaff 'EXevov frnvreiav, os Kara /xavreiW KaXxavTos, ws €iSa>s Xpr)
Soph, refers to the nocturnal ambuscade by which Odysseus captured Helenus (606 ff.), but nowhere hints that Calchas had prompted it. The advice of Calchas appears to have been mentioned by Lesches in the 'IXias Mu-prf (circ. 700 B.C.), and the author of this Argument may have found it noticed in tjie

IA0KTHTH2

5

Philoctetes of Aeschylus, to which he alludes. Quintus Smymaeus (9. 325 ff.) names Calchas only, and says nothing of Helenus. 5 kiayy\<#\ See Introduction. The writer ignores the Philoctetes of Euripides, and the treatment of the subject by other dramatic poets. 6 M T\aviciTTov] Glaucippus was archon from July 410 to July 409 B.C. (01. 92. 3). The play was brought out, then, at the great Dionysia at the end of March, 409 B.C. Sophocles was then eighty-seven.

TA TOY APAMAT02 OAY52EY2. NE0IIT0AEM02. $IAOKTHTH2.

XOPO5. EMII0P02. HPAKAHS.

The t/iTopos is an attendant of Neoptolemus who appears in the disguise of a pai/cXr/pos, or captain of a ship (v. 542). At v. 128 he is identified with the atcoirot. But the latter was a 'mute person,' while the l/nropos was really played by the tritagonist. Wecklein suggests that the word Ipiropos may have been suggested to the grammarians by %vvlixiropov in v. 542: but that word ('companion') is there applied, not to the supposed vavKXypos, but by the latter to a sailor who accompanies him. And the designation 2/nropos seems fitting enough, when we observe that the man describes himself as trading between Peparethus and the Greek camp at Troy (547 ff., cp. 582 ff.). In the list of Dramatis Personae L has 0776X05 fyiropos, but in the text of the play, ?j«xo/>os only. Some editors give s us ZfiTopos. L adds iirt^>aLv6/j.cvoi to 'HpcucX^s. The Chorus consists of fifteen seamen from the ship of Neoptolemus. The protagonist played Philoctetes, and the deuteragonist, Neoptolemus; while the tritagonist took the parts of Odysseus, the pretended merchant, and Heracles.

STRUCTURE OF THE PLAY. 1. 2. 3. choral having 4.

irpoXoYOS, I — 1 3 4 . irdpoSos, 1 3 5 — 2 1 8 . fimo-oSiov irpwrov, 219—675. In this are inserted two short songs,—a strophe (391—402) and an antistrophe (507—518),— the character of a 'dance-song' or uiropxw' (see on O. T. 1086).
5. 6.

omo-oSiov ScvTcpov, 730—826. Ko|j.|j.os, taking the place of a second stasimon, 827—864.

7. 8.

JirtwroSiov rpCrov, 865—1080. Second Koppfc, taking the place of a third stasimon, 1081—1217.

9.

H$oSo«, 1218—1471.

I04>0KAE0YS: 0ATSSET2. 'AKTH fj.ev rjSe TTJS irepippvTov *xdovo<; ATJ/JLVOV, /8/3OTOIS a o r i T T T o s o u S ' o i K i evff, w KpaTLaTov warpo? 'EXXrpw p X'

r a i Neo7JToXeju,e, TOV MTJXICI

viov i^ddrjK iyco irore, n OS' ipBeiv rutv dvacrcrovTcov vrro, vocrto KaTaardtfiVTCL Sta/So/a&i TroBa, or' ovre XotySiys IJ/AII' OVTC 6vp.6.T
on the left of the spectators. 1—134 Prologue. Odysseus tells Neoptolemus that this is the spot where, ten years before, he had put Philoctetes ashore. Neoptolemus presently finds the cave, with traces in it which show that it is still inhabited. Odysseus then suggests that he should capture Philoctetes and his bow by a stratagem. He is to pretend that he has quarrelled with the Atreidae, and is sailing homeward. The youth at first refuses; but ultimately yields to the argument that only thus can he win the glory of taking Troy.—Odysseus returns to his ship, leaving Neoptolemus to watch for Philoctetes at the cave. 1 OKTTJ |iiv TJ8€, implying the antithesis, Tqi $i tpyp rfSv etf'Xc which is virtually given by vv. 11 ff. For IUV thus deprived of its answering 5^ by a change in the form of a long sentence, cp. Ant. ii99ff. 2 fiomrros is the form given by L hete, which also has
the sufferer should have been left so long without aid (Dion Chrysostom, or. 52). Sophocles wished to avoid that defect. Everything that is said of Lemnos throughout this play would naturally suggest a wholly uninhabited island. And the words ascribed to Philoctetes (vv. 220 f., 300 ff.) require us to suppose that he, at least, believed it to be so. The Iliad, however, represents BfrT/os, son of Jason and Hypsipyle, as reigning in Lemnos during the Trojan war (7. 467); and it was into 'well-peopled Lemnos' that Achilles sold Lycaon (21. 40). It is simplest to suppose that Sophocles, finding it convenient to have a desert island, ignored the Homeric notices. But it is also possible that he conceived the island as inhabited in some parts and desolate in others. This is the scholiast's view: iv if/qixif} yi.p fxlpei

rrfi Kiiixvov i&TiftT].

The area of Lemnos is about 150 square miles, or more than thrice that of Jersey. Philoctetes could not crawl far from his sea-side cave (cp. 163, 291). 3 KpaTurTov...TpavKa /ir/tp6s, O.C. 1322 /j.riTpis\oxtv0eis. Tpa<j>eCs is more forcible than yeyuis, as suggesting, not birth merely, but the inborn qualities. C p . Ai. 556 dei
ev ^xfyx>« ofos f £ otov 'rpatyrp, ' thou must see that thouprovest among thy father'sfoes of what mettle and what breed thou art.'

IAOKTHTH:E

7

ODYSSEUS.

This is the shore of the sea-girt land of Lemnos, untrodden of men and desolate. O thou whose sire was the noblest of the Greeks, true-bred son of Achilles, Neoptolemus,—here, long ago, I put ashore the Malian, the son of Poeas, (having charge from my chiefs so to do,)—his foot all ulcerous with a gnawing sore, —when neither drink-offering nor sacrifice could be attempted 2 lUmTTos L, and T (cod. Abbat. Flor. 152, late 13th cent.): drreiTTos A, with the other later MSS. Cp. on <mim}, v. 33. 6 Nauck places this verse after v. 7.

6 f. Nauck's transposition of these I n Aesch. Th. 792 Bapaare, iraides fp pon> Te9paiJ.iJ.tvai., the gen. seems again to two verses effaces a delicate touch. Odysbe one of origin, ' maidens who are true daughters of your mothers' (i.e., who resemble them, rather than your intrepid fathers). Wakefield's conjecture Ivd' a < ' K > KparUrrov was warranted by the commoner usage of rpatpeh (with in, Ai. 557, Eur. Ion 693; with airb, Ion 262, Ai. 1229); but it was needless here. 4 N«nrnS\£|M, four syllables, the voice gliding so rapidly over the first e that, with 0, it gives the effect of only one syllable. So in 24 r, and Eur. Andr. 14, Tro. 1126. But the name is a word of five syllables in Or. 1655 NeoTrriXe/ios ya/ieii> viv, 01) yaiiS 7roTe. Elmsley thought that verse corrupt; the same variation occurs, however, in QeoK\i//.evos, which is of four syllables in Eur. Helen, 9, but of five ib. 1168 and 1643.—TAV JMnXid, belonging to Malis ('the sheepcountry,' from itSjkav, as the neighbouring Mount Oeta takes its name from ols),—a district almost enclosed by hills, at the head (i.e., west) of the MaXIOK6S K6\TOS.

That bay forms a deep

recess in the south coast of Thessaly, just opposite the N.w. end of Euboea. Cp. n. on 490. The Iliad (2. 682) includes this region in the domain of Achilles, and assigns Philoctetes to the more northerly region of Thessaly, afterwards called Magnesia: see Introduction.—Her., consistently Ionic, has, i) M^Xis yrj, 17 T/njX'"«!: Attic writers always have Tpax's: but Thuc. and Xen. say 01 Mi/Xieis, while Aeschines, like later writers, has oi MaXtets. Cp. 725 M^Xiadwp vv^av. 5 eg^9r]K'=d7rej3ij3ao-a: cp. Arist. Poet. 24 ra Tepl TTJV fudeaiv, the story of Odysseus being pit ashore by the Phaeacians in Ithaca (Od. 13. ii6ff.).

seus is anxious to present his conduct in the best light. After i^tf-qiC hy&, he hastens to add that he was merely obeying his chiefs (v. 6). And then, in vv. 7ff.,he palliates their conduct by describing how unendurable Philoctetes was. 7 KaT<wrrd|ovTO agrees with vl6v (5): iroSa is ace. of respect: Ai. 9 K&pa \ ara^wv ISpSrri.—Suxpdpu: Tr. 1084 i] raXatva SiapSpos v6aos (the venom of the hydra). So below, 313 fttanuv TTJV d5ijtpdyov vbaov: 745 ^piKOfiai. Aesch. fr. 249 (Philoctetes speaking) tpay£S<w>' ad /lov
pides borrowed in his own Philoctetes, changing trapKas taQLei to
(Arist. Poet. 22). 8 ff. \oipijs...8v|u£Tv. The sacrifice regularly preceded the libation (cp. / / . 1. 462); the order here is prompted by metrical convenience (as in / / . 9. 500 Xoi/35 TC KV'WQ TC), while the natural order is given below, 1033 (atdeiv iepd,...ffirivSew).—irpoo-Oi/yctv, fig., ' e n g a g e i n ' ; so the simple diyydvu (408, Ant. 546), a n d dVro/iOi : cp. Ant. 1005 e/iiriipaw iyevd\J.T)V.—Suo-(|>T||uai.s, cries of anguish, such as he utters below (743, 785). C p . E u r . Andr. 1144 tcpavy^ 8' iv e67)/j.os 56jiio(S J irirpauriv dvriKXay^' (cries

of strife echoing in the Delphian temple from the rocks hard by). At a sacrifice, all present were first sprinkled with consecrated water, then silence was proclaimed, and then the offering began : A r . Av.

958 a$$ts ai vepixupei \af3£n>

T7]V X^Pvifia. I edtpTJfjU7 Kardp^Tj rou rpdyov.

^CTTOJ.

X P . fll]

The sacrifice which the cries of Philoctetes interrupted must be that which an oracle had commanded the Greeks to

IO*OKAEOYI Traprjv eKT^Xots irpocrOt/yelv, dXX' dypiacs Kareu^ del nav crTpaTowehov S u c r ^ / i t a i s , /3oSv, crTevatfiiv. dXXd ravra fiev TL Set Xeyew; aKfir) yap ov fiaKpav rjinv Xoycov, firj Kal fJ-dOr) ju.' TJKOVTCL, Ka/c^ea) TO ITOM i(rf^a ru viv avrv^ alpijcreiv SOKS. dXX epyov rjSr) crov rd XoC(f> VTrrjpereiv, i 6' OTTOV 'or' ivravda StoTo/ios irirpa, dS', Iv iv *pv)(€i fj,ev tfXCov SLTTXTJ vdpea-Tiv ivddia)cri<s, iv Oipei 8' VTTVOV hi d/jLi,TprJTOs avXiov triinrei TTVOTJ.

paiov o evepuev eg apto-repas r a ^ av

IO

15

20

iSots TTOTOV Kprjvaiov, etnep etrrl oSv. d jaot 7rpo(reXd(ov crlya crrniaiv eir' I O KaTttxer'L: mreix' r. 1 1 aTev&fav] rfvfov (sic) V, a corruption of 16pm, itself manifestly a reminiscence of Tr. 787 /SOSF, lifav. 1 3 f. These two verses are rejected by E. A. Richter (Beitrdge z. Kritik u. Erkl. des Soph. Philoct., Altenburg, 1876), with Nauck's approval, who pronounces v. 14 'quite unworthy of an intelligent poet.' 14 aMx' made from «{rlt' in L by S (the 1st corrector).

offer at Chryse's altar, in the islet Chryse. as appears from its frequency in Ar., Thence they sailed to Lemnos, which was either (a) with inf., as Nub. 1345, i...Xd-yiov : c p . El. 22 fyyav 16 oirov 'We6s /J-01 TTOU 'OTO> ; S o 1 3 f. |«) KO.1: this Kal='e'en' (not O. C. 974 ds iyu '6.vrjv, Ant. 457 e£ ' b o t h ' ) : cp. 46, 534.—-lK\ia (aor. subj.), OTOV '(pdvT). (2) moiStrT, with crasis, the 'waste' (El. 1291), which would promode followed by the scribe of L : cp. perly be said of the labour bestowed on 812 u>s 01) ffi/us y ^Joftm. (3) #7rou (an, devising the scheme, is here applied, in the sense of 'frustrate,' to the di>i]ii, '
4HA0KTHTHZ by us in peace, but with his fierce, ill-omened cries he filled the whole camp continually, shrieking, moaning. But what need to speak of that ? 'Tis no time for many words, lest he learn that I am here, and I waste the whole plan whereby I think to take him anon. Come, to work !—'tis for thee to help in what remains, and to seek where in this region is a cave with twofold mouth, such that in cold weather either front offers a sunny seat, but in summer a breeze wafts sleep through the tunnelled grot. And a little below, on the left hand, perchance thou wilt see a spring, if it hath not failed. Move thither silently, and signify to me whether he still I S Xoi7r' L, with written over ir by S. 16 aKoirelv 0'] In L the 0' has been added by S.—oirobcrT' L. Some recent edd. write 8irov £: Nauck,
TovrCfi ptpos, j 'lv ainbs avrou [the cave and spring], ' and sign (to me) fiEkriGTOS ijjv, where lv= iv y, whether he still occupies this same spot, or is elsewhere.' The position of |«H T]\U>U 8i.irXTJ...!v8 first syllable of the imperative (nj/taic',coinciding with the rhythmical ictus, has while the afternoon sun fell on the other the effect of making the next syllable (irpris, properly masc. or fem., as a neuter is the subject to the verbs. Odysseus is sure that the cave is somewhere near (16). adj.—aiiXCov, as 954, 1087 : cp. 30 n. His doubt is whether Philoctetes still 2 1 fiirep Icrrl o w , a doubt the more lives in it, or has removed to some other natural since the island was volcanic (800). part of the island. 2 2 f. & [U>i irpo
ZCXfcOKAEOYS

IO

-vwpov

pv

*T<W

avTov rovS' < er' > ,

CLT'

cos TavikoLira TCDV koyav crv /xev eyco oe
aXky

vy.

Kvpei, 25

NEOnTOAEMOS. OA. NE. OA. NE. OA.

d r a £ 'OSvcrcreu, rovpyov ov \x.aKpav Xeyets' So/cctJ yap otov eiTras avrpov elcropav. avcodev, 77 KarwOev; ov yap ivvocu. TO§' ig'vvepde' /ecu crTifiov y ouSeis KTWOS. opa /ca0' VTTVOV fufj /carauXtcr^ei? KVpfj. o/3<3 Kevrjv oiKrjcriv avdpcaircov St^a. ouS' ei'801' oiKO7roios eoTt rts Tpo(f)t] ;

3°

14th cent.) ?ci for #x e ' looks like a weak conjecture. 2 3 *roy avrbv Blaydes : Tpbs atirbv MSS. Bergk conj. ir&pavKov : Wecklein, TrerpaXov.—TOPS' IT', efr'] r6vd', ip-' L : Elmsley added IT' after T6C5'. The later MSS. have either rbvS' etr\ or (as A) 2 4 KXI5J;S r, /cXiiots L. 2 5 ??j rbvSe 7' e?T'. Nauck gives TOVTOV, eh'.

2 4 f. TCtmXoura TIOV Xoywv, not robs fitting; he is still a little below the cave, iiriXolirovs, because the X6701 are thought and cannot yet see whether it is empty. of collectively, not singly: cp. 131; Ant. Seyffert's Kal ffrtfiov 8* would be appro499 TWV GWV Xoywv I apecrrof ovdfr : Plat. priate only if it followed the mention of Rep. 352 B Ta \oitrd. rrjs i<ms. The some other sign that the cave was empty. ref. is to the plan disclosed at 50 ff.— —OTIPOU, usu. 'track (path),' or 'footKOivd, subst., 'joint action' (not adv., print, ' here, the act of treading: cp. 206 ' jointly,' as though the subject to ty were o-Tlfiov Kar' av&yKav, n. Remark how 'our plan,' implied in TawLXoura. rap \6- strongly KTVTTOS (L'S reading) is conyiov): cp. Thuc. 1. 8 7r\wi/Atirepa eytvero firmed, as against TWOS, by v. 30, where irap 0XX17X011S.—e| d|i.(f>oiv £T|, lit., 'proOdysseus says (in effect), 'perhaps the ceed from both': cp. Eur. Hec. 294 X670S reason why you hear no sound is that he 7x e^s Tti-Kos 2 6 ToilpYov ov |j.aKpdv \iyas,=Tb ipyov 6 \4yeis oi /xaKpdp £
cMAOKTHTHI

II

dwells in this same place, or is to be sought elsewhere,—that so our further course may be explained by me, and heard by thee, and sped by the joint work of both. NEOPTOLEMUS.

King Odysseus, the task that thou settest lies not far off; methinks I see such a cave as thou hast described. OD. Above thee, or below ? I perceive it not. NE. Here, high up;—and of footsteps not a sound. OD. Look that he be not lodged there, asleep. NE. I see an empty chamber,—no man therein. OD. And no provision in it for man's abode ? Camerarius (ed. 1534): el-rj MSS. Wecklein conj. <pavrj. 2 9 T6S'] Wakefield conject. rfjd'.—
304 (Electra speaking of her rustic cottage) olois $v T£TT\OIS av\i£o/Aa.L (cp. ib. 168 aypbTeipav av\dv). KaTaic\i6cls, the weak reading of some later MSS., was prob. suggested by KO.6' UTTPOV.—Kvpfj is the reading of our MSS., and, though their authority on such a point is not great, the subjunct. seems here slightly better than KvpEi. Spa ix.T]...Kvpu, 'see whether he is not,' would imply that in the speaker's mind there was little doubt on the subject: cp. notes on Ant. 278, 1253: Plat. Charm. 163 A a\X' opa /xr) iiceivov jcwXt/ei: Lach. 196 C a\X' bpwfitv f/.r} Ntidas oterai TI Xtyew. Thcaet. 145 C Spa /IT) iralfav

IXeyev. These are admonitions in the polite guise of suggestions. Now here we may, indeed, conceive Odysseus as saying /xi)...KupEi: but, in the anxious uncertainty which he actually feels, it is more natural that he should say fiii ...Kvprj. If it be said that general Attic usage rather favours the indie, after Spa firj, we may refer to 519, El. 1003 and fr. 83 as a few places out of several where the subjunct. after Spa /tij is proved by metre. 3 1 6p<3. Neoptolemus, mounting the rocks, has now just reached the mouth of the cave. K«vi)v is made more explicit by dvOpcoirwv SCxa.: 'empty,—yes, there is no man there.' Such iteration is natural when the mind confirms itself in a first impression, or dwells on a striking

thought; so Verg. Aen. 4. 588 vacuos sensit sine remige portus ('empty,—no rower there'); Ai. 464 yv/xvbv <pavivTa TUV apuTTduv arep ' (when I return) ungraced,—aye, without the meed of valour.' Cp. 487: 0. T. 57 n., Ant. 445 n. 3 2 olKoiroi6s..Tis Tpoifnj, 'any comforts, such as make a human dwelling,' in contradistinction to a wild beast's lair. Tpocjrq here = 'what sustains life,'—not only food and drink, but also provision for necessary repose and warmth: cp. Plat. Legg. 667 B iSuiSrj ph nal ird&ei Kal fyiliiraoT) Tpo<prj, 'food and drink and the comforts of life generally.' The question of Odysseus is comprehensive; in reply, Neopt. can only mention a bed; but that does not require us to assume that Od. used Tpotpr) in the specific sense of 'furniture.' The objection which has been made to rpo^r) here thus falls to the ground. Against Welcker's Tpu<J>ij, remark:—(i) The irony would be misplaced here, where Od. is anxiously seeking information; it is otherwise in v. 37, where the slightly ironical tone of By\<saipta/xa shows the first gleam of sinister joy.

(2)

The

phrase olKoiroi.os...Tpwj>ii

would be infelicitous. The adjective itself shows that the substantive ought to denote the rudiments, not the refinements, of a home.

SO0OKAEOYX

12

NE. a-TiTTTtj ye vk\a<; w§ ivav\it,ovTi TU>. OA. TO. 8' aAA' eprjfjua, Kovhiv ecrd' v-nocneyov; NE. avro£v\6v y eKircofia, (f>\avpovpyov TWOS Teyyrjfiar' dvSpos, /ecu nvpe? o/xoC TaSe. OA. Keivov TO Qr\<ja.vpi(T\x.a. (rr)fialv&.$ TOSC.

35

NE. tou iou* Kai rauTa y' a\Xa daXneTai pdia), fiapeCas TOV voo-rfkeias irXea. O A . dvr)p

KCLTOiKei TovaSe

KOLCTT' oir^

TOVS TOVOVS cra^&Js,

e/cas TTOV' 77<WS y a p

KCOXOV TraXaia yojpi irpoo-fiaiq

40

a v voo~
3 3 {TTITTJI L, A (ci over 1 from the corrector), with most MSS., and Suidas: aTtnr!\ T and Eustathius.—ev avXl^oi/Ti L, with an erasure of one or two letters after iv.

3 3 oTiimj ye K.T.X., 'aye, a heap of leaves pressed down, as if for the use of one who sleeps in the place.' Here Y« serves to correct the suggestion contained in the negative question: 'There is nothing there?' 'Yes, there is something '. In this use it may be compared with the Fr. si, since it is corrective without being emphatic. ('Vousn'avez pas ete la?'—'Si.') Cp. 35. For the spellingffTiTTTi},see v. 2. A bed of leaves (or rushes, etc.) was called aTifids (Eur. Tro. 507 anji&da. 7rpds xa/wuireri;). [Eur.]

couch.—For cos with ivav\lfoi>Tl rep, cp. 203. 3 4 TO. 8* d\X', all parts of the cave except that covered by the bed of leaves: fyipa, 'bare,' i.e. without any sign of inhabitation. The second question, KOV8^v K.T.X., repeats the first in a more precise form. 3 5 aw6|vXov, 'of mere wood,' means here, 'of wood not artistically treated'; the piece of wood remained as nearly in its original state as was compatible with its serving for a cup. Cp. fr. com. 322

Rhes.

avrbiroKov lfi.a.Ti.ov, a cloak of rough w o o l : Alexis KiSfl-piot 2 TOV 8' atiroirvpov dprov,

9 XetTre ^a/ieiJ^as (pvWoaTptorovs

(of soldiers bivouacking). GTurri) means, pressed down by the body of the person who has slept on it. Some take evavXlfocTi rep as dat. of agent with GTITVTTI (pressed down by some one lodging here); but the order of words renders it simpler to take the dat. as one of interest. Hartung, whom Nauck follows, changes OTITTT*] to o-Tpwnj, finding a hint of the latter in one of the two scholia on this v. in L, x"/""arpuala iK (piWwv. But that may refer to the one word <j>v\\&s: while the other scholium unequivocally refers to o r i i m i , —ijwKaixivq Kal Trarov/iivr;, ('spread out, and pressed down,') ws Koifiw/itvov iir'

the loaf of unbolten wheat-flour: see O. C. 192 atiroiriTpov ^/taros n.—(j>\avpovpY<>5: seemingly the only extant instance of the form \avpos in a compound adj. 3 6 T€xvij(KtT": the poet. plur. has a certain dignity, and there is possibly a shade of designed irony in its use here: Hes. Scut, 313 rpliros, K\VT& Ipya Teplippovos 'HtpcdtTTOio: Eur. Or. 1053 f^prj/xa, ...K^Spov TexpnoyxaTa (a coffin,...finely wrought of cedar): Virg. Aen. 5. 359 clypeum...Didymaonis artes.—irupeta. igniaria, 'means of kindling a fire,' the stones mentioned in 296, and perhaps also avrrj TWOS. If it be said that 7JTT\O)/J.4V7J bits of wood with which to catch the spark. might refer to orpwrij, we may reply 3 7 KCCVOV, predicate, cp. Plat. Apol. that iraj-ovixivri could refer only to OTMTTJJ : and by riir\oi/ji.ev7i the schol. meant (I 20 E oi yap ifxbv (pu TOP X6701' (= 6 X670S, oV ep£>, oiiK C/JOS itTTai).— 8i|o-avpi
4>IA0KTHTHI NE. Aye, a mattress of leaves, as if for some one who makes his lodging here. OD. And all else is bare ? Nought else beneath the roof? NE. Just a rude cup of wood, the work of a sorry craftsman ; and this tinder-stuff therewith. OD. His is the household store whereof thou tellest. NE. Ha! Yes, and here are some rags withal, drying in the sun,—stained with matter from some grievous sore. OD. The man dwells in these regions, clearly, and is somewhere not far off; how could one go far afield, with foot maimed by that inveterate plague ? 3 5 \avpoipyov L . <palverai. 4O Arty L, clW/p Brunck.

42

3 8 6d\TeTai\ Nauck conj. Trpoa§airj\ Herwerden conj.

has raoTjXeia as either (i) 'sickness,' or word is ironical, since the 'store' is so (ii) 'nursing of the sick.'—ir\&i, tainted, wretched. stained with: cp. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 5 (T\ 3 8 101) low, a cry of surprise, with X^lp) irXta trot (for' air&v iyivero, has been which the watcher greets the beacon in defiled by those things: so TrX^peis, Ant. Aesch. Ag. 25,—where it is 'extra me1017. trum,' as in Ai. 737. It stands within the verse, as here, in 0. T. 1071, 1182, 4 1 f. o«x ends irov, as 163 TrAas TOV, Tr. 1143.—Kal ravTa y'. In v. 29, «cal 0. T. 1410 ?{U...7TOI;.—jK-qpl, 'plague,'as OTI/SOV 7', ye specially emphasises the 1166 Krjpa T&vS' aTro^>ei\eiv,—but without word
7' are, below, 674 Kal ai y' elaa^ta: 1277 Kal iripa 7' laff rj \tyia.—d'XXa, 'withal' (i.e., besides the other objects already found): cp. O. T. 290 n.: Aesch. Tkeb. 424 7(705 o5' aXXos.—BttXirerai, 'are drying' in the sun at the seaward mouth of the cave (cp. 17). Not, 'are warm' to the touch,—as if recently used. Cp. Eur. Helen. 181 a\lov ir&rXous | avyvXow iv rats xP""^ais \ afupidaXirow'.

far'. I do not feel sure, then, that irptxr/Sai?) is corrupt, though it is suspicious. If corrupt, it probably conceals a compound with Tp6. In the Classical Review (vol. n . p. 324, 1888) I have conjectured irpoo-Krf£oi, 'limp forth'. Minuscule|3and K often resemble each other (thus in Ant. 1094 Xa/ceii' is corrected from \af}eiv). If irpoa-KciiJoi had become irpoir^afoi, the latter would easily have generated Trpoff^alri. A verb describing painful movement would

3 9 papeCas, 'grievous,' the epithet of be fitting here, after VOG(OV...K&\OV iraXaiJ the malady itself, as 1330 vbaov (Sapelas. K-qpl: c p . 6yp.erjeL (163), ei\v6/j.rjv (291). Not 'fetid' (likegravis...hircus, Hor. Ep. It is immaterial that this particular com12. 5),—a sense in which fiaptis occurs pound of ovcdfw does not occur elsewhere; only when it is the epithet of 6ap.rj, ar/xh many verbal compounds occur once only, (Arist. Hist. An. 9. 5), etc.—vo
ZO0OKAEOYI dXX'

1 7 V I opfiyj<;

VOCTTOV

i

^

j

77 o w Trapoma vdfM\jfov eis KaTacrKoirrjv, JMI} Kal X a ^ yxe wpocnrecrcov' co<s (JLOLWOV av eXoiTO ft' 17 TOWS Travras 'A/ayetous XajSeiv. NE. dXX' epxerat re /cat vkai;erai ori)8os* (TU 8' ei Tt ^/o^ets, (f>pdCe Sevrepco \6ya>. OA. ^iXXews 77at, Set
45

50

p x i : Blaydes, iroi Pal-q. 4 3 r) VI (popflrjs vbarov MSS.: Burges, Herwerden and Blaydes conj. ^ VI Qopffiv vbarov: Toup, rj VI (popfUjs iiaaTiiv ('search'): Wecklein, fj VJ (popffiv vrjans. 4 7 ?XOITO /U' L, the d in an erasure, having been made by S from e (not i). ?XOITC /A' (i.e. (\OIT4 /JS) was prob. a mere error, not a trace of eXow' £/*', the reading which Bergk and Cavallin adopt.—Xafleiv] The 4 3 opprjs votrrov. The defence of the young chiefs TT/XJOTTOXOS, who is called this much-impugned phrase depends on ffKowbs at v. 125. The phrase does not three points. (i) vbaros is poetically imply that he is actually at his master's used in the general sense of 6S6s: Eur. side on the rocks. / . A. 1261 (speaking of the Greeks), oh 4 6 f. (ii] Kal, cp. 13.—irpoop[}rjs-i>6ffTos, a food-journey, the gen. 1157): the same phrase below, 156, and denotes the object of the VOOTOS : the prin- Eur. Heracl. 338.—^XOITO (i. The enciple is the same as in Eur. / . T. 1066 clitic |i€ is warranted here (though ?XOIT' 71JS irorpijjas vbaros, 'a fatherland-return,' i|i* might seem more natural), since the i.e. a return to it: Orph. Argon. 200 iirl words, p.T) Kal Xd$y lie irpoairetr&v, have trhbov 'A^eivoio, on a voyage to the Euxine. already indicated Odysseus as the person (3) The poet has not said, e£e\ij\u0e (pop- chiefly menaced. It is as though he said: /S?js vborov ('cognate' ace.), but i%e\rf\v0ev ' We must take care that he does not surM. (poppys vborov, thus marking that vbcrrov prise me; it would delight him more than denotes, not merely the act of going out, to capture all the Greeks'; where the but the purpose of that act, viz., a quest. unemphatic 'it' would resemble the enIn other words, the presence of kirl before clitic lie as merely referring back to a case it already tinges vbarov with the sense of already indicated. A similar instance ffirrjaui: cp. Her. 4. 140 inricrrpe^ov M (and one that is certified by metre) occurs iftrriaiv T&V THepaiav.— The conjecture below, 1049 ff.: "^ 7^P TMOATW Sei, dXV ij Vi 4>opf5ijv vborov i^eMjKvdtv seems, TOIOVTOS elp' iyii' | %unrov SiKalav KayaB&v then, needless; but it is also open to a dvSpwv Kplais, I 01V &v Xd/Scus ]u>v /xaWov strong positive objection, viz., that vbarov oiSfr' ebaefiri: where the iyib in 1049 then becomes a mere pleonasm. A cog- makes it needless to have i/xov in 1051. nate ace. added to (l-e\ij\vdtv ought here Such cases are distinct from those in to qualify it in some manner (cp. Ai. 287 which the enclitic form of the pers. pron. i^bSovs Spweiv nerds). is justified by the fact that the chief em4 4 TJ <(>tiXXov K.T.X. The constr. is, rj, phasis is on a verbal notion (e.g., 958: Ant. 546 jxij 110L Bavins 6X\ov, et n death').—The first hand in L seems vibivvov (
in active sense: Anthol. app. 57 <pap/x- rector changed the second e to 0, accenting the latter. If there had been reason dicois avaSwois. to think that the first hand in L wrote 4 5 TAv...irop6vTa,—'thyattendant,'—

*IAOKTHTHI

15

No. he hath gone forth in quest of food, or of some soothing herb, haply, that he hath noted somewhere. Send thine attendant, therefore, to keep watch, lest the foe come on me unawares; for he would rather take me than all the Greeks beside. NE. Enough, the man is going, and the path shall be watched.-—And now, if thou wouldst say more, proceed. [Exit Attendant, on the spectators' left. OD. Son of Achilles, thou must be loyal to thy mission,— and not with thy body alone. Shouldst thou hear some new thing, some plan unknown to thee till now, thou must help it; for to help is thy part here. variant /noXeo' (found in A, and thence taken by the Aldine) may, as Boissonade conjectured, have come from fi' e\ew: but fi i\etv would have required ?XOTT' av instead of ?Xom5 n'. Toup conj. \affe7v: Valckenaer and Blaydes, f3a\e'u>. 6O—54 Nauck holds that the verses, from del tr] £$' ofs e\-fj\v6as to TI Srp-' Avayas (inclusive), t'Xoir' £/u', then I should have taken that must show his true-bred spirit, not merely reading, not as better than (\OITO H\ but physically, but morally,—i.e., by bringing as equally good and better attested.— himself (TOX/JO, 82) to aid plans which may be repugnant to him. Neopt. sup\af3civ, 'catch,' 'find in his power.' |ioXetv in A was prob. a conjecture, or a posed that his task was to take Phil, by mere error, rather than, as Boissonade force (71710! filav, 90). Odysseus seeks to supposed, a corruption of |i* cXctv. For prepare the disclosure very gently. Hence the hypothetical clause which takes the the difference between eketv and \a§etv (in regard to warfare), see //. 5. 144 evff' place of a simple dXXi KO.1 TJ; yvdiixrg, e"\ep 'A.ariv6ov ('slew'), and id. 159 ?W)' Viz., dXV ^fv TI KCUVOV, K.T. X. After that vtas Hpid/ioio ova \&/3e AapSavlSao, | elv clause, a modal partic, WovpyovvTa ('by evl ditppcfi iovras ('caught'). Cp. below, serving'), ought to have balanced the in101, 103; O. T. 266 fijrfij' TOV airoxe^pa strumental dat. T$ aiiixaTi. But, instead TOV tptvov \afietv ('find').—Blaydes says of it, we have a second infin., virovp^etv, that \afieiv is 'clearly wrong,' and reads depending, like elvai, on Set: just as, in PoXtiv('hit'). independent sentences, a new finite verb 4 8 f. eiXV, in assent, like 'oh, well,' is often substituted for a second participial —the implied adversative sense being, clause (0. C. 351 n.: Ant. 256, 816). 'nay, I have no objection': cp. 232, 7«vvatov, 'true-bred.' rb yevvatov is, as 336, 645, 647.—fpx«TOi, sc. b irap&v (45), Arist. defines it (Hist. An. 1. 1. 32), rb 'he goes,' i.e., ' I send him' (said as he \r>\ it;iov ix rrjs airov ipvcreas. Odysmakesasign to the 7rpo|iaTi: cp. to v. 45: he shall go, and for that pur- Eur. Suppl. 886 lV7rois re xa^Pav T °£ a T> pose.-—<|>vXd£eTP BiKuv. was late. For other such futures, cp. Ktuvov, euphemistic, as oft.: cp. Antiph. 303: Ant. 93 n.—SeuT^pw Xovcu, 'in furTetr. A. 5. § 2 Katvorara yh.p 5?J, et XPV ther speech,'—continuing the former dis- Kai.voTa.Ta. jj,a\\ov TJ KaKovpyorara eiweiv, course. Cp. Pind. O. 1.43 devrepifi xpi"' ots = e7rl TOVTOIS e has not hitherto been disclosed to thee.' Seivuj KaKq>.—The sentence begins as if the Cp. Eur. Med. 356 ov yip TI Bpaaas Secvov, form were to b e , Set...yevvatov etvcu, ^ fxovov T^I (nb/xart, dXXA Kal TTJ yvdj/j.7}: he

5 3 virt|p£rt)S, like virujpeTeTv in 15, said

i6

I04>0KAE0YI

N K . TL Srjr

avcoyas \

OA.

\pv)(r}v OTTGJS XoyoLcruv

rrjv <J>IXOKT7/TOU ere Set e/c/cXet/zeis

Xeycov.

orai' cr' epwra TIS TC /cat nodev irdpei, Xiyetv,

'A^iXXecos Trais* TOS' OV)(L KXetrreov

XeiS S' 6JS TT^OS OTKOV,

d '

'

eKXlTTbiv TO

0

idj

ot cr' e^ Xtrats crreiXai'Tes e^ OLKCOV fioXeiv, fJLOVTjV <E.XOVT€
iXdovn

55

Sovvcu

TWV 'Ar^iXXiuav

Kvpidis

60

STTXOJV

alrovfievq),

'axe probably spurious; at any rate, in their present form, absurd.' 54 £ Se!... Xiyuv] Matthiaeconj. deii>...\fyu: Dindorf, Sei...opav. Erfurdt, Sei...aKovetv; Cavallin, S«.../4o\iiv (or liiv).—\6younv] Gedike conj. SoXoicnc.—^/txX^ijdr L : imcXtyeis r.

in the speaker's own words;; as 33. of a friend and equal. Cp. Eur. El. 821 sequel q \ y£ ' A now,' d ' (Orestes) XlvXdSriv /J£V eifXer' ^>> iroWs 156, 56, ' , ' £pi \£yiov,...'And vir7]p^TT]v, j dfiwas 5' dirwfci: and so he h went on to say,... (lit, said, as he went even in good prose, as Xen. An. 1. on speaking).—Other ways of taking X^9. 18. Y<»v, which seem less good, are:—(1) As 5 4 f. T£ 8TJT* dvwyas; The division of instrum. partic, with which avrois is to the verse between the speakers (avTiXap-fj) be supplied from \6younv: 'with words, serves at once to mark the surprise of ...i.e., by speaking them.' For this view, Neopt. and to introduce the words of Od. Schneidewin cp. Plat. Legg. 885 B baa. with a certain abrupt force: cp. O. C. Xoyy Kal Saa tpyy wept $eois vpplfei TIS 722 n. \4yuv if irpdrTav. (2) As instrum. partic, irtiKa the formula confirms the text, as against Matthiae's conjecture, S) -' • The e suffers synispeaking'), but temporal; i.e., literally, zesis again in 364, 582, 1066, 1237, 1298, 'as you go on speaking? It indicates 1312 : though not in 4, 50, 241, 260, that Neopt. is to converse alone with 1220, 1433.—T68" ofyl KXCTTT&V: lit., Phil. (cp. 70, ofuXia), and is to deceive 'this thing' (his parentage) 'must not be him in the course of their conversation. represented falsely,'—i. e., the truth must The next verse makes this still clearer:— not be hidden. KkiirTtw n can mean, • When he asks, say,' etc. A similar use 'to do (or speak) a thing fraudulently': of \iyuv, to denote the process of talk, Ai. 189 KXivTovGt. niBovs, they speak false is frequent in Herod., when, after epitowords. In Tr. 437^7)...iicKhiifnris X67oi' = mising part of a speech, he gives the 'do not keep back the story'; but'the

IAOKTHTHZ

17

NE. What is thy bidding ? OD. Thou must beguile the mind of Philoctetes by a story told in thy converse with him. When he asks thee who and whence thou art, say, the son of Achilles,—there must be no deception touching that; but thou art homeward bound,— thou hast left the fleet of the Achaean warriors, and hast conceived a deadly hatred for them ; who, when they had moved thee by their prayers to come from home, deemed thee not worthy of the arms of Achilles,—deigned not to give them to thee when thou earnest and didst claim them by right,— 57 irXorrAw] Nauck conj. KpvTr4ov. 5 8 TTX«S] Blaydesconj.TrXeii'. 6O trrelXavres] Naber conj. weiaav-res.—i£ OIKOIP L : f£ OIKOV r. 6 1 nbvrjv A : imvqv 5' L. The later MSS. are divided between these (fiivig 5' and IJAVOV 5' also occurring); the Aldine agrees as usual with A. Seyffert conj. ynoViji" y'. 6 3 Nauck suspects the verse.

simple icKtirTeiv could not literally express that was their only way of taking this.—Kp-uirrsov is a tame conjecture. Troy,'—the second clause implying that, as his presence was so momentous, his 5 8 f. irXels is more dramatic than claim to good treatment was the stronger. irXelv, which would also be awkward after But iibvqv, without 8', is clearly right. \iyeiv.—<6s irpos OIKOV. irpds states the Then lxc"/Tes ' s causal, expressing the direction of the voyage: uts merely adds motive of areCKavres, — 'having brought an indication of the voyager's purpose: thee,...since they had no other way,'etc. 'thou art homeward bound.' (Not, 'thou The insertion of 5', if not a mere error, art sailing as if for home,' with ref. to the story being untrue.) Cp. Ai. 44 TJ KO.1 rb may have been due to a corrector who, not perceiving the relation of the two /Soi/Xeu/i' us eir' 'Apyelois TOS' T\V, 'was participles, thought that they required a this plot, in his intention (us), against the copula.—SXotriv, means of capture : Greeks ?' (though the actual victims were the cattle). Thuc. 4. 93 TrapecrKevd^ero T h u c . 1. 75 X^M a %XOVV Trpbs rr\v Tr6\ivy voidfyvres TCLXIGTW aXpeaw [rijv a'ipeatv ws is fi&xvvi made his dispositions with a Classen] lirctrflai airuv (the quickest way view (cos) to fighting. Xen. H. 1. 1. 12 av&yecxBai. r}$7] airov ixiWovros us iwi vav- of taking the place). /Mxlav.—i\9o% l\6r\pas piya.: cp. El. 6 2 f. T(3V 'AxiXXetwv SirXwv, gen. 1 0 3 4 oi^5' av TOGOVTOV Hx@°s ex&cdpca cr' depending on the principal verb rjgCoxrav, eyiSi. For the aor. part. cp. 227, 309: instead of an a c e , TA 'A%iXXe(a 6VXa, Pind. N. 7. 88 ^iXiiowr' (having formed depending on the infin. Sovvai. This a friendship); O. T. 11 n., 649 n. construction arises from eagerness for compact expression of the main idea,— 6 0 ot, with causal force (Lat. qui with as here the main idea is completely exsubjunct.): O. C. 263 n.—iv XITOUS, by means of prayers: cp. 102 iv S6\u... &yeu>, pressed by v. 62. The ' epexegetic' infin., like Sovvai, is usu. the only word added: 1393 iv \6yois I irdBeiv: Ant. 764 n.— but here it is naturally supplemented by o~r«£XavT6s...(>.oX.€iv: lit., having caused the words which denote the aggravating thee to set forth, so that thou shouldst circumstances (e\66vn...nvpla>s ahovfiivu). come from home: cp. Ant. 164 v/ias Plat. Legg* 941 D hiKTjs ovv obdirepov 5' iyw irofXTroiffLV eK TT&VTUV 5IX<* £flreiX' o&deripov i\6.Trovos...b v6/j.os d.^101 £T][IIOVI> Ueadat. Odysseus and Phoenix were sent (instead of d£ioi frifuovv SIKTJ). Thuc. 3 . from Troy to bring the young Neoptole6 Kal rijs fiiv 6a\A.
J. S. IV,

i8

204>0KAE0YS aXX' a w 'OSucrcrei trapeSoaav

Xeycov ocr av

deXrjs xaff TJ/JLOJV ecrxfLT ia^aToiv /ca/ca. *TOVTO) yap ovhiv /x' dXyvveiS' el S' ipydcrei [irj ravTa, \VTTI)V TTOLCTLV 'ApyeCous /SaXets. el yap ra rovSe Tofa fvij Xrj^Oj OVK ecrri irepcrai trot TO AapSdvov ws o e a r e/xot //.ev oin^i, o~oi o o/juKta irpos rovSe TTICTTT} /cai /Je/3aios, eKfiade. crv fxkv TreVXeu/cas OUT' evopKos ovSevl OVT avayK7)
65

JO

6 4 atfr'] aiir' L.—X^ywe] Gedike conj. \iy' ofo.—6V made from $<j in L. 6 8 Totirwv yip oiSip.' aXyvveltT L. The first corrector (S) has written v, very small, between the e and /*' of oidep.', indicating oi55^c ju'. And oiSev p? is in some of the later MSS., including A and V, while Vat. has ovSiv. Ven. has dXyvvei, the rest 6 4 f. irapeSocav, handed over,—a word suggesting fraud or treachery, as oft.; cp. 399.—\e7uv refers back to \iyew in 57 (with which, as infm. for imperat., the nomin. is rightly used in the 2nd pers., O. T. 15 29 n.). Odysseus leaves the available epithets to his young friend's imagination. Cp. O. T. 1287 /3o$ Sioiyeiv

Before roiTtnv yap oiSe'v /*' ahyweh could be accepted, it would be needful to show that a cognate ace. (oiSiv) could thus replace an instrum. dat. The next question concerns its origin. It might be suggested that the ovUp." of the jst hand in L came, not from ovSiv /*', but from ov5£v\ and that the sense is, 'thou wilt KXrjdpa Kal 5r/\ovi> Tiva [ TOIS Tratrt K a 5 pain no one of them' (masc),—so [leloiai rbv iraTpoKTbvov, rbv fj.7jrp6sy afithat KaB' 7fp.Civ in 65 should mean, SQv avbaC oiSk /n)T& /wi. E u r . / . T. 16 Odysseus and the Atreidae. But this as Kal \iyei Kd\x T8w/j0rp>, K.T.X.I Ant. 550 ei p.7i ipydtru, cp. 332, 653, O. T. 328 n.: T'I ravr' dvias p.' (cause me this distress). for p.ri as first word of a verse, when a word

*IAOKTHTHI but made them over to Odysseus. Of me, say what thou wilt,— the vilest of vile reproaches;—thou wilt cost me no pang by that;—but if thou fail to do this deed, thou wilt bring sorrow on all our host. For if yon man's bow is not to be taken, never canst thou sack the realm of Dardanus. And mark why thine intercourse with him may be free from mistrust or danger, while mine cannot. Thou hast come to Troy under no oath to any man, and by no constraint; nor hadst thou part in the earlier voyage: iXyvvets. All have roiroiv. Buttmann conj. Toirif (for ToiTuv) yap oiSiv fi' aXyvvets : so Wund. and Blaydes. Dindorf, Tobruiv yb.p oidh dVyura fi'.—ipy&aei] epyiurji L; as below, 78 yevfyrqi, 108 ifrijt, and passim. 6 7 apyeloun L, thefinal1 with which it is construed stands in the preceding verse, cp. O. C. 1349 (el... | /4i)), 0. T. 348 (Soov I ii-fj). — PoX«iShere = i/ifiakas (or Trpoo-j3d\eU),' inflict' on t h e m : cp. E u r . Phoen. 1534
flakibv. In poetry the simple dat. (instead of dat. or ace. with a prep.) is sometimes thus used to denote the object to, or against, which an action is directed : cp. n. on Ant. 1232 irTtivas irpoGtlnrip. N o t ,

'launch against them,' as though the \tiirq were a missile; nor, 'sow' sorrow for them, like dvlas fioi Karaairelpas, Ai. 1005. 6 8 f. el...(J.l] \i|<|>9'if
will be pained, it seems less fitting to place the personal concern of Neoptolemus in the foreground; and (b) the necessary emphasis on aol in v. 70 would have a slightly awkward effect if the same pron. had been emphasised in v. 69. Cp. n. on 47, P\OIT6

fi'.

TO AapSdvov ir&ov, the land of Dardanus,—meaning Tpola in its larger sense, the town with its territory (cp. 920 ra Tpoias TreSia, 1435 eXefx T6 Ipoias irediov). So 0. C. 380 TO Kadtieluv iriSov^Q^ris iriBov (ib. 415). Dardanus, son of Zeus, was fifth ancestor of Priam (//. 20. 215 ff.). Cp. Pind. O. 13. 56 irpb Aapdavov reiX^uv: Eur. Helen. 1493 Aapdavov TT6\CV. 7 O f. 10S 8* 1K.T.X. —Odysseus anticipates the objection that, if there is to be a stratagem, he should ohx £ 61 HTOU yvvrj ytvoLTo Tt/*>5a/>ts Kopij, | ToijTtfi lie aUcrdy would differ from the fut. ind. £vva)i.vveiv, etns e/c 56/tw Xa/3pKov iivqaTipas (3. preferable, because (a) in giving a reason, 20. 9).—4| avoYKT)s: Odysseus feigned madness, in order to avoid going to Troy, as yap implies, why 'all the Greeks' 2—3 I0*0KAE0YI 20 i/xol Se TOVTCOV ovSev war* el fie ecrr' T6I;<>)V iyKpaTrjs oXwXa, /cat ere TrpocrSiatfrdepco aXX' a v r o TOVTO p J f alcrOrja-eTai, 75 £vva>v. Set croicr07)va.i, /cXcmevs OTTCU? yev^cret r&Iv dvLKTf)T efotSa, ^TraT, (frvcrei ere /AT) Trec^u/cora roiauTa (fxove'iv fir/Be Te^yacrdai /ca/ca* dXX' 1781) y a p Tt KTrj^a Trjs vt/ojs XaySetv, ToX/i,a- Sucaiot 8' au#is eK^avovd vvv 8' ets aVatSes 77/xepas fiepos 80 erased. 7 6 irpoaHuupdcpCi"] Tournier conj. irpoaSiacpBdpiii. 7 8 L 7evi} en;t rax (J«V), made from yevrjiai ariiv (?). 7 9 7riv6cpw ought not to be changed (as 8e£pa). than 'apt to contrive,'—whether the aptiThe force of S\oi\a, used in the sense of tude was innate, or acquired. So Eur. dXovfuu, would be weakened, not enBacch. 896 o)i'elv: for the inf. with irecpvKfrra., cp. future irpoaSiacpdepu makes the rhetorical 88, 1052. Skbiha more impressive: cp. Eur. / . T. 8 1 i^Si yap Ti KTtj(i.a (rb KT^aa) Tijs 1002 TOIJTOU 5£ xwpurdua ( = « xaPiff^V- VCKT)S Xa.p«tv (ian): the possession conffo/tcu) e7tb p.£v 6\\vfiai, [ ad 5" dv rb sisting in victory (defining gen.) is a uavrov 0£//,evos ev V6(FTOV TVXOIS. pleasant possession to win. KTTJUO,, which, without an art., stands as predicate, has 7 7 f. a«ri TOVTO prepares the emto be supplied, with an art., as subject. phasis on uXoiretis, while it also refers So Plat. Theaet. 209 E rjSi ' & ^ b a c k tO 5 4 f. TT]V $>CXoKTrqTQV...€KK\£- <J>IAOKTHTHI 21 but none of these things can I deny. And so, if he shall perceive me while he is still master of his bow, I am lost, and thou, as my comrade, wilt share my doom. No; the thing that must be plotted is just this,—how thou mayest win the resistless arms by stealth. I well know, my son, that by nature thou art not apt to utter or contrive such guile; yet, seeing that victory is a sweet prize to gain, bend thy will thereto; our honesty shall be shown forth another time. But now lend thyself to me for one little knavish day, ap. Blaydes), R, T, etc. Here, as elsewhere (cp. Ant. 467, 966), L hints at a true reading which it has lost: 6' afflis really points to S' addts, though it might easily be supposed to be a mere blunder for T' o89ts, the reading which prevailed in the later MSS. 8 3 avatSts] Nauck conj. fipaxe'tas (without proposing to alter flpaxii): Mekler, fucLs 56s, with a comma after Ppaxi>.—Vv. 83—85 are rejected by E. A. Richter. cp. 481, 0. C. 184, Ai. 528.—Shcaioi... rod KaWlffTov TCIV irepi ejri(TT!J|i«;s X6701/, i.e. (TO xpyPa) Tov...\6yov ridii xPVf*' &** 4ic<|>avou|j.e8a sc. 6>>Tes (cp. 0. T. 1063 etri, ('our most successful definition of knowledge would be a pretty affair'): where (rd xPVf^) Tou...\6yov is a mere periphrasis for 6...X070S. Eur. Andr. 957 70 a TOB Stdd^avros fiporoiis | eKfiavei Kajci)) : //. 13. 278 h6' 6 re 5eiX6s dv/jp, 8s T' aXxi/ios, Qetpa&vdT). — avSis, afterwards, —^some other day : 1204 n 83 vvv 8' K.T.\., has been Ant. sug- \070us dicoietv, 'a wonder of wisdom was gested by the contrast with a£6is, and so he who taught' (etc.), where (TO xpyp") the thought already conveyed by roXfut TOV dtSd^avros is a periphrasis for 6 StSd- is re-stated more explicitly : then yfitpas £cts. Sometimes the defining gen. has no p.£posft>ax«5suggests, in its turn, KQTO. T6K art.: Eur. Andr. 181 eirlrpdovov n XPVa \oiirbv XP®"0" K.T.X., which repeats the iTJKei&v i(pv: i.e., (TO) dtjketwv (XPVP0-) ^ -sense of Skaioi 5' a.$6is hcpavoiixeBa. Cp. pdovbv TI xpvpd' etTTt.—The reading ydu n. on Ant. 465 ff.—«ls dvatS^s ii|J.^pas yap TOI (instead of TI) is preferred by («'pos Ppa\v, 'for one little roguish day': several edd. The combination dXXA... •0/j.epas /J^pos f3paxii = ' a short space (conydp TOI is unusual (no example occurs sisting in) one day' (cp. Eur. Med. \i\"j in Soph.); but that matters little, since dXXd TTjvde ye \ \adod ^pax^^-v Vf^^' here dXXii ydp is not elliptically used pav iraiSoJV aeBev, /cdVetTCt dp*t}vei). p&(cp. Ant. 148 n.); i.e. dWd goes with pos is a fraction of the life-time which is ToX/xa, and therefore yap, in the parenbefore him: and since ^juepas-/x^os (' daythetic clause, could be followed by TOT space') forms one notion, dvaiSes has the as legitimately as if there were no dXXa same force as if it were dvcuSous, agreeing in question. The reasons for preferring with 7)ix£pu.s {Ant* 794 veiicos—dvdpGiv TI seem to be these: (a) TOI would be ifivaifwv, n.). For several epithets joined bluntly sententious, while TI has a more (without copula) to one subst., cp. Ant. delicate persuasiveness: (b) TI is else586 TrovTiais...dv 22 I04>0KAE0YI 80s /J-ot creavrov, Kara TOZ> XOLTTOV yjpovov KeKk-qcro iravjutv ewcreySecrTaros fipoTcov. NE. eyw /xku ovs dv TO>V Xoycov aXyw KXVCOU, AaepTLOv Trail, rovcrSe /cat irpda'creiv evv yap ovSev 4K T e ^ ^ s Trpdaaeiv OVT avros ovd\ &>s acrbv, ovK^vaas dXX' tip erot)aos Trpos /Stav rov aVSp dyuv /cat /AT) SoAoicrw ov yap i£ epos 7roS6s rocrovcrSe TTpos /Stav •^tpuxTerai. de£s ye (JL€VTOL crol ^vvepyaTrjs OKVCO poTrjs KaXticrdat,' jBovXofxat 8', dva£, /caA.c3s SpciJv i^a/Jbaprelv fiaXXov rj VIKOLV Kia/cw?. OA. iadXov waTpo's iral, /cavros car veos nore yXwcrcrav jx,h> dpyov, yelpa S' el^ov kpydriv vvv 8' ets eXeyyov i^cwv 6pu> /Sporois TT)J> yXwcrcrai/, ov^i rdpya, Trdvff 85 90 95 8 7 T0i)S 5£ Buttmann.—irp6.air/c' eTvcu Kpdros : so El. 441, Tr. 23. in the sense of 'legal procedure'): but Prose would here use roirovs, because that does not warrant avcu8£s as=dvalSeia. OSTOS regularly (though not always) points —Blaydes, again, takes els dvoi8«s in a back, while Sde points forward. Buttconcrete sense, as= 'for a shameless deed' mann's TOVS 8J, though admissible, would (supplying tpyov). We can hardly supply be too emphatic: see Appendix. tpyov, though we might perhaps supply irpacra"€iv \6yovs, as meaning, ' to pitt TI (cp. 0. T. 517, 1312, Ant. 687). This words into acts,' is not a strictly correct view seems just possible, but very imphrase, but the verb is used here, with probable. ' some poetical freedom, as if om av TWV \bywv...TotiaSe were a cu> \eyo/J.eva...T&de'. 8 4 f. 80s (J.01 o-eavTov, i.e. allow me i.e. \6yoi are virtually 'proposed deeds.' to overrule youf scruples, a phrase applicable to friendly remonstrance, as Tr. The prose equivalent of this irpaaaew j 117 56s fwi o-eavrov, fiT] TotrovTov us would be £/>7if> eiriTeXeiv (Thuc. 1. 70). ddnvet \ &U/J.$ d(>o~opyos: cp. n. on Ant. Distinguish Eur. H. F. 1305 tirpa^e yap 718. Brunck cp. Ter. Adelph. 5. 3. 838 fioi\ri (cp. perf., cp. 119, El. 366, Tr. 736. 0. T. 1409). 8 6 f. |iev merely emphasises eyc& (Ant. 11 n.); it is not opposed to dXX' in 90.— 8 8 f. IK T«'\VT]S : for & = ' by means of,' AacprCov: the same form (always in the CP- 563, 710, El. 279 4K 56XOI;. Ant. 475 1st or 5th place, the a being long,) 417, iyirrov 4K irvpbs TepivKeXi}.—irpd 0IAOKTHTHZ 23 and then, through all thy days to come, be called the most righteous of mankind. NE. When counsels pain my ear, son of Laertes, then I abhor to aid them with my hand. It is not in my nature to compass aught by evil arts,—nor was it, as men say, in my sire's. But I am ready to take the man by force,—not by fraud;—for, having the use of one foot only, he cannot prevail in fight against us who are so many. And yet, having been sent to act with thee, I am loth to be called traitor. But my wish, 0 King, is to do right and miss my aim, rather than succeed by evil ways. OD. Son of brave sire, time was when I too, in my youth, had a slow tongue and a ready hand: but now, when I come forth to the proof, I see that words, not deeds, are ever the masters among men. one letter between the first o and , Oldiirovs, KCLTOLKTItrcu, afirds re TT<«5^S 0' ai'5'.—ou9*, <3s ao-iv, ouK((>vo-as: as in / / . 9. 312 Achilles says, txSpbs J&P M0' Kehos 6/tws 'AtSao TriX-yaw, I Us x' Irepov fi.fr Kcidri ivl 5' ev dvdpbs evae^eardrov rpatpels | Xdpuivos ifiaBov robs rpbtrovs ctTrXoDs 9 3 ff. ire(i.<|>8€is Y« (WVTOI : ye emphasises Tre/xcpffeis, and IIAVTOI. = 'however': cp. O. T. 442 n.—irpo8oTr|s: he is thinking of what Od. said in v. 53.—poiiXojiai. 8': Si=d\\d (Ant. 85).—egajiapTriv, aor., 'to fail' (regarded as an event occurring at some one moment); VIK&V, pres., 'to be victorious' (a continuing state: cp. O. T. 437 n.). 9 7 dp-yov, fem.: in good Attic prose x as well as verse this adj. is of two ter9O ff. irpds p£av: so 594 vpbs minations, and the v. 1.' dpyr}v here reKpdros : c p . vpbs rjSovfiv, npbs x&PLvi e t c - : presents only a later usage: Aristotle (if aytiv = dirdyav (cp. 941), as 102, 985 etc. our MSS. may be trusted) wrote in Meteor. —Kal (jiij 8O\OL(TLV : /ti) is generic (it does 1. 14 (Berl. ed. p. 352 a 13) i] i).iv yhp not, and could not here, go with the inf. (X^po) apyy yiyove, yet in Oecon. 2 (Berl. ayeiv): i.e., the phrase means strictly, ed. p. 1348 a 3) T?}s x&Pas dpyov yevo/j.4'and by such means as are not frauds': vqs. cp. on 409 (ii-qiev 51K/ e^eXeiiv 8s el: Plat. Phaedr. 278 c Trop'/iar/s. I n El. 455 'Optarrjv e£ inrepT^/Msxepos I £x6po~' I0*0KAE0Y2 NE. TL fi ovv dvooyas aXXo irXrjv xjjevSrj Xiyeiv; OA. Xeya> a iya 86Xa> ^LXOKTTJTTJV Xafieiv. NE. TL 8' iv S6Xa> 8ei /JLOLXXOV rj weUravT aye.LV; OA. ov jxrj irCdrjTai' Trpos /3Cav 8' OVK av Xd/Sois. NE. OUTWS e^ei TL Seuvov lo"\vo<; dpdcros; OA. iovs oufrvKTOVs *cai Trpoire/juTrovTas 6vov. NE. ow/c a p ' e/cetvw y ' oi)Se irpoo-fjieL^ai dpacrv ; OA. ov, JU,T) 8oXa> Xa/36vra y, G$S eyw Xeyo). IOO 105 NE. ou/c alcrxpov ijyei 8^ra rd xpevSrj Xeyew; OA. OUK, ei TO cradrjvai ye TO i/;e{!8os (f>epei. 1OO TI otV /i' MSS. (in L ow has been made from ou by S): T/ /J.' OVV Wakefield. 1O3 L has irWirrai made from rreWrirai by S. 1O4 8pa.oro(s directly with ijyov/i. as = ' shmoingthe way in all things to men' (cp. 133): but here the notion required is that of 'swaying' rather than 'guiding'; and in the former sense ijyov/iivriv would take the genit. ppor&v. There is an allusion to the Athenian demagogues (cp. 388 5i5a here. As to (1), the strongest instance is Aesch. Theb. 704 rl oSv IT' av T&de; Ai. 1364 avoyyas ovv //.e TOV vetepbv Bairrav ear; though no argument can be drawn from the fact that oSv precedes Me in those places. Cp. 733, 753, 917. See Appendix.—T£...OX\O, SC. voieiv: cp. 310, and n. on Ant. 497 SAeis rl ixei&v 7) KaTa.KTeiva.1 /i' i\tbv ; 1O1 Xe-yw 1047 <7^ (pavQ TbvSe TOV veKpbv X€P0^" I M avyKOfil^eiv: O. C. 932 elwov fiiv odv xoi Tpovdev, kvveiru Se vvv, \ rb.s Tacdas u)s T&.XUJTO. Sevp' dyeiv rivd. T h e agent can also stand in the dat., as object to the verb of saying; 0. C. 840 xa^v ^Y«> aou—This verse has no caesura: cp. 1369: Ant. 1021 ox/5' 6pvLS evtrtf/Aovs diroppoitidei j3ods, with n. there. Distinguish these rare examples from those which have an elision after the 3rd foot ('quasi-caesura'), as 276: Ant. 44 7} yap voeis ddirTetv o~(p\ dd ppi 6X6 ; o~aivoif/£v 6\£6piov fidpov; where TI 5' ody, T( VVV, TI STJT' are all improbable. It 1O3 iv 86X<ji: cp. 60.—TMioavr, would seem, then, that Aesch., at least, i.e. by persuading him that it is for his sometimes admitted the hiatus; so that, own good to come to Troy,—instead of 1 if we transpose jx here, it does not nedeceiving him by a pretext of taking cessarily follow that the same transposihim home to Greece (58). tion should be made in Aesch. Eum. 1 0 3 ou (M] ir£8T]Tai, a strong denial: 902 rl odv [/.' attwyas Trjd' etpv^.vTj IAOKTHTHI NE. lie? OD. NE. OD. 25 What, then, is thy command ? What, but that I should I say that thou art to take Philoctetes by guile. And why by guile rather than by persuasion ? He will never listen; and by force thou canst not take him. NE. OD. NE. OD. NE. OD. Hath he such dread strength to make him bold ? Shafts inevitable, and winged with death. None may dare, then, e'en to approach that foe ? No, unless thou take him by guile, as I say. Thou thinkest it no shame, then, to speak falsehoods ? No, if the falsehood brings deliverance. 1O8 dijra rk r : S^ T& Se (=-n£5e) L (and so K, cod. Par. 2886): the 5rj was omitted at first, and then added (by the 1st hand itself) above the line. Vauvilliers conj. Srjra rb : Wecklein, dijra ai: Cavallin, SrjXaSri. The reading Sr) ra if/evdij in L 2 seems deivbv than as adv. with olirois: cp. Xen. N. 7. 50 Qpaai fioi T<55' elirtiv. Cp. Plat. Cyr. 5. i . 24 O(IT(JJ deivbs rts e'pws...eyyly- Rep. 450 E T&XIJSTJ eidbra Xtyeiv & 26 N E . TTWS OVV fiXeiTWV TIS TOVTa T0\[J,7]0-eL \0LKelv j OA. NE. OA. NE. OA. NE. Spas ets KeyoSos, OUK oKvetv K^aSos 8' e/i.ol TI TOVTOV ets TpoCav / aipet r a ro^a Tavra r i p Tpoiav p a . owe a/)' d iripcroiv, ws e<£ao-/ceT\ et/A* ey OA. o5sTOUTO I io OTCLV TL y ' e/sfas S u o ^>e/9£ S p j / NE. TTOIW ; vLaOaiv yap OVK av apvoCf^-qv TO Spav. OA. o~o<po<; T av avTO<s Kayafos KCKky a/xa. NE. t r w TroTjcrw, TTacrav aio~xyvr)v dfats. 120 to have come from diJTa (TO,) \peuSij: see comment. 11O \aKciv L 1st hand, altered by an early hand to \a\elp. Most of the later MSS. have XoXefy (Vat. Xaficlv). I l l elff L, ^j r. 1 1 2 5' ifiol L : 5^ /J.OL r. 116 dtjpaT^a ylyvovr' &v L, and so almost all the later MSS.: in A the final a of drtpurta is marked as long, and the gloss, Swarf] \7i(j)B9jvau, shows that the adj. was taken with Tpola. A v. 1. was Br/paria 70O1' (V2, Vat.). Triclinius gave Brfparf oS»: Elmsley conj. Bitpari' &v yiyvoir' &v. Tournier, Bripari' av ytyvoiT' dp': Nauck, ylyvoir' dp, etvep u5' ?xet> B^paria.— 1 7&01T , a v . l . found in T and other late MSS., was perh. due to Triclinius: see 1 1 0 iris ovv pXcirov K.T.X. By using and Phoenix visited Scyros, and perovv, he concedes (at least for argument's suaded him to come to Troy (345 ff.). sake) what Od. has just said. 'Granting, 115 OUT' av sc. wipcreias : cp. El. 364 then, that a falsehood is not disgraceful rijs i]s): Tr. 462 have the face to tell it?' In vv. 91ff.we (KOUITW TIS.. .iiviyKar'.. .ftveiSos)' ijSe 8' oib" saw the first trace of irresolution: this av (sc. evifKairo), K.T.X. verse marks a further step. He now de116 6r]paT^' ouv •yC'yvoi.T' ctv, they murs to play the part, not (as in v: 108) would then become (by logical inference) because it is immoral, but because it is desirable prizes: cp. Plat. Prot. 338 c el distasteful and difficult. For mos ouv, Se alpi\(jeaBe..., ais%phv yap TOVTO T$de cp. O. T. 124 TWS ovv 0 Xij^pci, reportas: cp. O. T. rpov TLfids r* diroo'vKaTai: Her. 3. 155 500 n. 17817 &v, rjv /i-Jj TWV o-&v Setfari, aipe'o/j.ev 118 TO Spdv: for the art., cp. 0. C. HafivXtiiva. 442 T6 dpav I OVK riBiXr)trav, and ti. 47 n, 114 us ifyda-KCT : when Odysseus —Neoptolemus was already all but per- 0IAOKTHTHS NE. words ? OD. NE. And how shall one have the face to speak those When thy deed promises gain, 'tis unmeet to shrink. And what gain is it for me, that he should come to Troy ? With these shafts alone can Troy be taken. Then / am not to be the conqueror, as ye said ? Neither thou apart from these, nor these from thee. 'Twould seem that we must try to win them, if it stands thus. OD. Know that, if thou dost this thing, two prizes are thine. NE. What are they ? Tell me, and I will not refuse the deed. Ob. Thou wilt be called at once wise and valiant. NE. Come what may, I'll do it, and cast off all shame. OD. NE. OD. NE. comment. 117 Soip^/iaTa] Blaydes conj. Sap^fiare. 1 1 8 rb dpav] T having TO fir] $pav, Blaydes conj. rb /XT/. 119 avrbs] aurbtr L, which was the common reading.—KCKXI?'] L has Koc\i)i' made from KC/CXTJIT' (sic), prob. by S, with tip Ke/cAij/^xos et-qs written above.—afia] Herwerden conj. avftp: Mekler, (Ke/cXg6) /ux. ISO ira-ipa L, and so Nauck, Wecklein, Mekler (reviser of Dind. 6th Teubner ed., suaded by the promise that he should take Troy. If, besides that reward, there is yet another, then his mind is made P 1 1 9 cro<j>6s T'...KaYa9<5s: schol. ao n.—K6K\TJ' : for the forms of the optat. perf. pass., see n. on O. T. 49. 1 2 0 £TO) is a defiance of the possible consequences ('happen what may'): cp. 1254 trw rb fitWov. Eur. Med. 819 (Medea, having taken her resolve to kill the children) if™ • irepuxtxol irAvres ovv IMtaq \6yoi-. irotj noted that iro- and 77-01-, according as the E- or o-sound follows, sometimes occur in the same inscription: thus in C. I. A. 167, 55 (of 334—326 B.C.) we find 7roi<3c (thrice) in company with Troijo-as. The omission of 1 before the E-sound was not, indeed, rigorous; thus an Attic inscription of the 5th cent. B.C. gives Evtppay efewoiria' OVK a-Saty Jldpios : but t h e facts prove that it was usual. See Meisterhans, Gramm. d. Att. Inschriften, p. 27. As to L, its practice is not constant. It almost always gives #0, not TTOI, before e ,or 17, when the first syllable is short,—as here, and in vv. 552, 752, 926, 1010. In a few such places where the first hand had written iroi it has been corrected to TTO. But there are also a few places where Trot remains. See Appendix. In writing iroijo-u, etc., 1 rely primarily on the epigraphic evidence belonging to the poet's own time: but L's prevailing practice must also be considered as strengthening the grounds for believing that those inscriptions represent the general rule. irdo-av at 28 IO*OKAEOYI OA. r/ jjLvrjfjLoveueis ovv a croi TTaprjve&a; NE. crd' lo~9*, eireiTrep eicraVaf o~vvyveo~a. OA. cri) fiev fievcov vvv Keivov ivddh" e/cSe^ou, eyeo S' aTreifii, p/q KaTOTTTevOca vapc&v, /cat TOV o~Koirov Trpos vavv aVooTeXa! TrdXiv. /cat Sevp', idv fioi TOV xpovov SoKrJTe r t TOVTOV TOV avrov dvSpa, vavKXrypov Tpoirois fLopffyfjv SoXwcras, ws dv dyvoia irpoo-fi' ov hrjra, Texvov, 7rot/ct\ws avhtapuivov Si)(ov TO. o~v{i(f)epovTa TCOV del Xoycov. 125 130 1885). 1 2 1 ixvrjfwveias MSS.: fj.vrnj.ovei'eras Herwerden, and so Blaydes, Cavallin, Nauck, Seyffert, Wecklein. 1 2 3 vvv] vvv L. 1 2 5 &iroGTe\u] Musgrave (ed. 1809 Oxon.) proposed avoGTelXai. The alternative conj. &ir6ffTc\\' a$, ascribed by Blaydes to Musgrave, seems to be that of Burges (ed. 1833). Cavallin in his crit. note credits Musgrave with airoaTiWov, but in his commentary, p. 29, quotes Blaydes as his authority for it, and must therefore mean d7T(S 1 2 1 f. |ivT]|j.ovev«.s. Almost all recent edd. adopt the conjecture |ivt](ji.ovev' tar8', follows the present tense just as fitly as it would follow the future.—a...irapf|V€o-a: referring to 56 ff.—OTiv^vtcro, 'agreed': O. C. 1508 n. Remark the two compounds of aivtw at the end of two successive verses: cp. Ar. Eq. 1370f./Merey7/>a0i}(reT himself had hitherto been standing; viz., the side nearest to the ship. 1 2 6 f. Kal Sevp'. If any undue delay occurred, Odysseus might reasonably suppose that Neoptolemus was failing to persuade Philoctetes. In case of such delay, then, Odysseus will send back N.'s man, disguised as the captain of a ship. The object of the disguise is that the supposed captain may tell a story which shall quicken the desire of Philoctetes to leave Lemnos, and shall also confirm his trust in Neoptolemus. TOS xpdvov..Ti KaTa6cu, etc. The compound K.T.X. The *IAOKTHTHZ 29 OD. Art thou mindful, then, of the counsels that I gave ? NE. Be sure of it,—now that once I have consented. OD. DO thou, then, stay here, in wait for him ; but I will go away, lest I be espied with thee, and will send our watcher back to the ship. And, if ye seem to be tarrying at all beyond the due time, I will send that same man hither again, disguised as the captain of a merchant-ship, that secrecy may aid us; and then, my son, as he tells his artful story, take such hints as may help thee from the tenor of his words. 1 2 6 xp6"ol;] After this word, one letter (apparently Xaf«<\—aSffis r : aBris L.—iKiri^a r: iKirinirw L, with \j/o> written above by the 1st hand.—Burges conj. atiBis ad iriiMpoi. 1 2 8 rphirois] rpdwov Triclinius. Herwerden would delete this verse. 1 2 8 ayvoia. L, with most of the later MSS. : ayvola Triclinius. 13O auSw/dvov] In L, v seems to have been erased after a, which is itself in an erasure. It is possible, though not clear, that the 1st hand wrote avdty fibov.—Nauck conj. ai Srjra., rinvov, (or, aii S', & Tixvov noi,) Toiid\as aiSuixivuv. 1 3 1 TWV del \bytav] Blaydes conj. otiose, as Burges thought, but marks that irpocfj, may be an attendant circumthe person sent will come as the sender's stance, i.e., may aid our plan: cp. Ant, agent. 1251 TIT' S.yav aiy^^api \ Sonet irpoaeivcu, n The reading a-yvotcj is certainly 1 2 8 vavKXijpou : the man, when he comes, pretends to be the captain of a wrong: the sense would then be, 'that small merchant-ship, trading between he (the GKOTOS) may be added to your Greece and the Troad (547 ff.). In Plaut. company without suspicion' (dat. of cirMil. 4. 3. 41 ff. the 'skipper's dress' cumstance) : it could not be, as Musgrave (ornatus nauclericus) consists of a darktook it, 'that thou mayest approach the coloured hat with broad brim (causia), man without seeming to know him' (wpoari and a garment of the same colour, well being then 2nd pers. subj. aor. midd. of girt-up, and looped on the left shoulder, pip)l ) leaving the right arm bare, like the Greek 13Off. ou 8TJTCI. Blaydes conjectures i£u/ds. The colour of both hat and tunic oS 8r] a~i. But Sifra is right. It means, is described by ferrugineus, ('nam is colos 'then, of course'—differing from dij by thalassicust'). This was a dark violet, implying more clearly that the step prerather than, as Nonius (p. 549) makes it, scribed by Six"" is the obvious one.— iron-grey: see Conington on Verg. G. 1. o$=irapa 06, with 8^\ov: cp. O. T. 1163 467, and Munro on Lucr. 4. 76.—Tpoirois, e8e£a/ii7)>' hi TOV. This is better than to as Aesch. Cho. 479 rporcmaa ov Tvpavvi- take ov...aiibo3fUvov as gen. absol.—iroiKOIS, Oavibv: often with eV, as Ag. 918 KCXWS, 'craftily,'—i.e., in terms fitted to yvpaiKhs iv T/WVOIS. Not Tpoirov, which beguile Philoctetes. Not, 'in riddling would mean, tSairep vatinXripos 80X0? TTJC speech,' as if the point of the artifice lay fy cp. Her. 2. 57 ipviOos rpSirov... in second meanings which Neoptolemus was to divine. The word could, indeed, yy p p pyy mean that (cp. O. T. 130 T\ iroixiXpSos 1 2 9 dyvoCa: ignorance, on the part of IJtplyZ): but the more general sense agrees Philoctetes, as to the real quality of the (TKOTris. Disyllables in om (as Vpoia) better with vv. 542—627.—avS|iivov, midd., as 852, Ai. 772: the pass, occurs have final d, but longer words have ct. below, 240, 430.—Td o-u[u|>^povTa: for Other exceptions are: Tr. 350 iyvola the neut., cp. 24 n. TOV a«l Xfywv, the /x' ? x « : fr. 521 dcoia Tpi(pu: fr. 748 iraXippola ftv$ov: Aesch. Theb. 402 avoLa words spoken by him from moment to moment,—the tenor of his discourse. Ttvl (Blomf. hvotf): Eur. Andr. 520 icai yap avota | yue-ydXi; (in anapaests): Ar. The phrase is explained by the dialogue fr, 29 ij irapavola KOX avaidela. (do.),— between the disguised SO^OKAEOYZ iya Se wpos vavv ei/u, )(pj f iu 135 2 o-Tiyew rj TL \eyew npos dvSp' vnoirTav; 3 ^>pdt,e fj,oi. Te\ya yap 4 rexyas erejoas TUV \6yui> del. 1 3 4 adriva MSS.: 'Afldra Eustath. 758. 44.—IloXicis] T h e H a r leian MS. of this play (Brit. Mus. 5743, 15th cent.) has TraXXcts, whence Burges inclines to read IlaXXds: but the iroXXas in V (13th cent.) and Vat. (14th cent.) indicates plainly enough that the process of corruption was from iroXi&s to iraWas, not vice versa.— ptolemus (vv. 542—627). The GKOTTSS tells ^ / 6's ye a story; N. follows his lead, and strikes —vifv, dat.: cp. on 98. in from time to time with artful comments, 1 3 4 NCKT) T "A8avo IloXias. The —reasserting his hatred of the Atreidae, personified Ni/07 meant Victory not merely his sympathy with Philoctetes, etc. These in war but in any contest. She was opportunities, or 'cues,' are 'the useful especially associated with Zeus; but his hints' (ri. v 86X1.0S—' Epufis of her, yhvrt) [x£v anrtLvTwv dewv, O/JLOLW 5£ Tvdffdv, OVK eirdivvfios rr/s VIKT}S icrip S6\LOS SS Ttfiirei, the god of stratagems, [in such epithets as ci/o;06pos], aXX' 6/toiwho escorts men on their way.—6 irfyiM/J.0S (1. p. 29). At Athens the small •irwv: cp. Tr. 620 (the herald Lichas speaks) d\X' etirep 'Epfiov T-fy/de Tro^irei/oi Ionic temple of 'AOrjpd NIKTJ stood on the Ti-j(yriv: Aesch.Eum. gi (Zeus to Hermes) platform of a bastion (wtipyos) springing Trofj.ircuos ta$i, rovSe TOI/JJCLIVOIV tfjibv ltc£- from the south wing of the Propylaea, on the right hand of one ascending to T7]v. So he is odtoSy ivbSios, Tfyefjuovios, the Acropolis. The figure of the goda-ftfTtap, and, in relation to the dead, dess, probably a work of Calamis, bore \pvxoTroixTr6s (0. C. 1548 n.).—SrfXiosa helmet in her left hand, and in her Near Pellene in Achaia Pausanias saw a right a pomegranate (naiv Irot/xos Te\t cMAOKTHTHI Now I will go to the ship, having left this charge with thee; and may speeding Hermes, the lord of stratagem, lead us on, and Victory, even Athena Polias, who saves me ever! [Exit ODYSSEUS, on the spectators' left. CHORUS. A stranger in a strange land, what am I to hide, what 1st am I to speak, O Master, before a man who will be swift to ^ think evil ? Be thou my guide: his skill excels all other skill, jti' MSS., and so Blaydes (reading in 150 /W\ov irdXat pot cri) \iyeis, dca|, T6 aov). Bergk reads Siairor' (omitting pe before it), and in r5o iiiXov TrdXeu fioi \4yeis, drag, T6 abv. The conception of 'A.6T]VS.'SUriwas not exclusively Athenian. Thus Pausanias saw at Megara Itpbv 'A0?pas.. .Ka\oviJ.ivt)s Nkijs (1. 42. 4). The same1 remark applies to the name IloXids. At Athens it denoted Athena as guardian of citadel, city, and land. Athena Polias was represented by the old (3ptTCLs of olive-wood in the Erechtheutn. But she bore the title IloXicis in many other places also, especially in the Ionic cities of Asia Minor,—as at Erythrae, Priene, Teos, Phocaea (Paus. 7. 5. 3, 4: 2. 31. 9). Equivalent titles were noXians, HoXiovxos, and (in a case noticed by Leake, Morea, II. p. 80) 'A7i/ 1 3 5 — 2 1 8 Parodos. For the metres see Metrical Analysis. The framework is as follows. (1) 1st strophe 135—143 = ist antistrophe 150—158. (2) 2nd str. 169—I79 = 2nd antistr. 180—190. (3) 3rd str. 201—209 = 3rd antistr. 210— 218. An anapaestic system (aicrT-qiia) of six verses (144—149) follows the 1st strophe; another, of ten verses (159— 168) follows the 1st antistrophe; and a third, also of ten (191—200), follows the 2nd antistrophe. With respect to the manner in which the anapaests are interspersed with the lyrics, we may compare the Parodos of the 0. C. (where see n. on 117),—the play which is probably nearest in date to the Philoctetes, both being among the poet's latest works. On the other hand, in the Parodos of the Antigone (an early play), there is a stricter symmetry between the anapaestic systems (see n. there on 100). The Chorus consists of 15 men belonging to the ship of Neoptolemus, who is their prince and their 'captain' (vavKpdrap, 1072). As he is so youthful (vais, id.), they can address him as T£Kvov (141), iroX (201). It does not follow that they were actually ydpovra, as the author of the prose Argument (p. 4) calls them. This ode is well fitted for its place at the opening of the play. In the prologue Neoptolemus has been the pupil of a crafty veteran; now he is the young leader to whom the sailors look for guidance. Hitherto the foremost topic has been the importance of capturing Philoctetes ; here our thoughts are turned to his sufferings. And so, when the ode closes, the mind has been prepared for the coming conflict of motives. 135 f. Iv £evq. £6>ov: cp. 685 n.: O. C. 184 feipos iirl ^tirqs.—err^yeiv... \£y£iv: for the likeness of form in the words (irapovofiaala), combined with likeness of sound (Trapofialuxris), cp. Isocr. or. 4 § 186 5£ Kal /xvrffnjv.— faro- WTOV : the subst. expresses a fixed habit of mind more forcibly than STTOTTTOV would have done: cp. Thuc. 6. 60 0 5%tos...xtt\e7rds "qv rdre Kal virbirTys is robs Trepi rwv /xvartKwv T^\V OXT'IOV \a.fibvras. Xen. Eq. 3. 9 rois...VW/>TTO.S <j>i<xei (iVirous), naturally shy. The Chorus, now entering the orchestra for the first time, cannot be conceived as thinking of what Od. has said (70 ff.): but they know how Philoctetes has been treated, and may naturally expect him to be ' shy' of Greek strangers. 137 ff. T^XVO, the skill of the ruler, whose art is the highest of all: see on 32 ZO 140 7 ere 8', <5 TCKVOV, TO8' ihjXvOev 8 7rav Kpa/To<; uryvyiov TO /AOI evveire, 9 TI crot xpeav virovpyelv. a. NE. vuv /xeV, urfc)5 ya^o TO7TOV eo-^aTiats TrpoariZeiv iOiXeis ovTiva /ceiTat, SepKov dapcrcov OTTOTOLV Se jjioXr) oeu'os 1 3 9 yvilifw. A : 7x16/405 L. The later MSS. are divided, and some (among which are B, L 2 , T) have yvii/ia yviliiias. 14O avdaaerat] L has di«£ | '• V trimeter, the case for «rol 8' would be strong: but here, in lyrics, we should keep rb irav Kpdros n«(Ti(rTparos, which gives the same meaning in a slightly different way ('the whole power').— (tyiyiov, predicate stood: cp. 956: O. C. 1388 KTOMUV $ i(j> with e\^\v8ev, 'from of old,' i.e., 'from odirep ££e\ri\a Kal Bid. TOVTO oi% vw^/xevov : esp. cogn. ace), as = 'to rule with sceptre': TOUT' dpa, Ar. Nub. 319, etc.—For the cp. 0. C. 449 OKTJirTpa lepalveiv, to have like use of Tip, cp. 0. T. 511 n. sceptred sway.—The tone here is genuine1 4 4 f. The Chorus has asked, How ly Homeric. Cp. //. 9. 98 \aiSv ioirl drai- are we to help? He replies, in effect, ned rot Zei>s tyyvaKifev \ (TKiJTrrpdv T ' •qSi 'The moment for you to help has not Gt/wrras, tra aiplai ^ouXoigff^a. come yet. Meanwhile you can approach, 1 4 1 f. : in whose keeping. The anteced. is ineivov under- IAOKTHTHI 33 his counsel hath no peer, with whom is the sway of the godlike sceptre given by Zeus. And to thee, my son, that sovereign power hath descended from of old; tell me, therefore, wherein I am to serve thee. NE. For the present,—as haply thou wouldst behold the place where he abides on ocean's verge,—survey it fearlessly: but when the dread wayfarer, who hath left this dwelling, shall return, (which suggests ae1 T ' ) : a o l de ( o m i t t i n g i3) Triclinius : aol 8' W u n d e r . — e ^ ] Hartung conj. e-n-qkvdev. 1 4 2 vav Kpdros] Schenkel conj. irayKparh.—tvveire] In L a letter (vi) has been erased after the final e. 1 4 4 vvv fib> l yap foois r.—TOTTOV m a d e from TOTOIV in L.—io-xariout L, A : e&xaTtas r . — Blaydes conj. rbirov eo-xanas. 1 4 5 Hvnva /ceirai] Blaydes conj. Hvriva vaUi : Wecklein, SVTIV' evoueel: Mekler, rdvS' tva neirou. 1 4 7 O81TT)S] Bergk conj. now assure them that the cave is empty. But nothing indicates that they actually enter it. IcrxoTiats, locative dat. (0. C. 411 n.), 'in the extreme parts' of the island,— those, namely, which are on the edge of the sea. This reading, which has the best authority, is also intrinsically better than the gen. sing.: rbwov eo-xanas ('region, part, of the sea-marge') would be an unusual phrase. Homer, indeed, uses only the sing, of this word: and it is very likely that Soph, was thinking of Od. 9. 'cognate' as it would be in M0r; f)iau>. But the difference between KUTOX Siaiv and Keirai rbirov is, in principle, only the same as that between ?fo/«u 'iSpav and ' f £y £6 1 4 7 T(5V8' *O«K [icXaBpojv. For 4K I read OVK. Wakefield and Hermann were right in feeling that the sense required TUX'S' (K p.e\adpuv to be connected with oSCrtis ('metuendus vir qui ex hoc antro abiit'), and not with |i6Xr). Then, however, the article 6 becomes indispensable. Let it be granted that we could say, 182 (v0a 8' iv etTX&TiTJ o-irtos ctSoixev &yx<-opw OSITTJV CK rwv fieXadpojv, ' I see one 6a\ia<Ti)s, ib. 5. 238 v-tyrov ivr' eo-xanrj, etc. leaving the abode,'—oSirijc having the But that is no reason why Soph, should not have used the plur., which was familiar in Attic (e.g. Xen. H. 2. 4. 4 TUV ayp&v... eh T&S eaxariAs). SVTIVO KCITCU, in which he is situated, constr. of bSetiw. as, in Tas...Kii'i5opeis r y ails/tari (Plat. Legg. 631 c), the dat. after lav-qaeis is that which might follow Kivei OTr&rav nbXy bShrp IK rusv p.e\d0poiv in t h e sense, ' when he who has left the abode shall return to it,'—the movement dePhiloctetes) ev vf}ffiff KCCTO Kparip aX-yea noted by c/f TUV /teXdffpiiiv being opposite Traaxav. Verbs of position (as 'sitting' to that denoted by ,146X77. For the order or 'standing') sometimes take an ace. of words, TOV8« 6 IK |u\d6p«iv, instead of (which may be regarded as a kind of 6 ruvSe eK y.., cp. O. T. 735 Kal rls xp6iv (on the same prin- in Soph., cp. below, 639 irvevfia TOVK ciple as iSpav ifriuu): Eur. Suffl. 987 rl irpifipas: 0. C. 1540 TOVK 0eov wapbv: El. TOT' aWepiav iiTTijKe iriTpav; (as if one 731 yvobs 5' 01/% 'A0i)vtoi' dewds TjvtoffTposaid, &rn7Ke ircTpivTjvffraffiv): ib. 657 (pot.—With the simple 4K, only two verSe|i6i< Terayixivom \ Kfpas (ra^w). Poetry sions are possible. (1) Taking IK with could say, then, T&Kov...&vTaia iffrrjKe or(J.6X-n: 'when he shall come forth from Tira/crai: and so also KUTM. It is true this abode.' But N . knows that Ph. is that KetraL rbirov is not precisely like KeZrat not now in the cave, and he cannot Btaui (Thuc. I. 37 ^ T6\is...avrapKr) 8i J. S. IV. 34 ifirjv alel X£^Pa / ^ ireipa TO irapov depairevetv. TT/DOS . fiikov TTakai ixiXrjfid fxoi Xeyeis, dva£, 2 povpeiv o/Liju,' eiu crw jj.dki} Trpoairecrcov fie XdOy irodev' 8 Tts TOTTOS, 17 TIS eSpa; w e x e t omTtf3ov, 9 evavkov, rj dvpaiov ; 150 155 . OTKO^ ju,ez/ o/>as TOVS' dfJi.<j)Cdvpov Trerpivr) 160 auTos aireo-Tiv; dirXhi]!. 1 4 8 x«pa vpoxoipCm] Burges conj. xfya '"'po^xoipuv. A MS. ascribed to the 15th cent. (B, cod. Par. 2787) has irpoaxuP&v!—doubtless by a mere blunder. ISO f. L has id\ov irdXai ^A))/id fwi. X^eis otj/al rb abv \ (ppovpeiv [from i fiakiGTa aaipSn. So also A. Verse 150 thus exceeds v. 135 by an iambus. Hence, in v. 150, (1) Triclinius omitted TO abv : (2) Cavallin, keeping rb abv, omits i.va.%. (3) Burges conj. /xAoc T&\CU 5ij fioi Xiyeis, &va£, T6 abv. (4) For the readings of Blaydes and Bergk, see cr. n. on 135. In v. 151 (1) Seyffert conj. (ppovpeiv 8/t/ian abv /iAXiara Kcupov: (2) Nauck, omitting i/xp.', conj. rb (ppoupeiv evl v. 219 up to v. 675. (2) Taking ex with irpoxupuv, as referring to the Chorus: ' moving forth from this abode.' But the Chorus never enter the cave,—they only look into it: and, in any case, a gradual retreat from it (irpds e^V aiei x«P a ) would be unsuitable.—Seyffert refers TuyS' ix neXdOpav to the Chorus, but does not connect it with irpoxapav, taking IK in the pregnant sense of ?|u we: i.e., 'having quitted the cave ( = 4K), advance ever at my beck,' etc. This seems impossible. 1 4 8 irpos if.ip alel xcipa irpo\apav, coming forward towards my (beckoning) hand,—i.e., at a sign given by me,—from time to time (aid). This phrase is explained by the part which the Chorus actually plays in the dialogue between Philoctetes and Neoptolemus,—interposing, from time to time, with some utterance fitted to confirm the belief of Philoctetes in the story which Neoptolemus is telling (317, 391, 508, 676, etc.). because the sailors would re- main at some distance from their master while he conversed with Ph., but would naturally move a step or two nearer at the moments when they offered their own remarks. Not in a fig. sense, 'directing your course of action.' irpos «|ii}v ...\etpa, too, is literal (i.e., it does not mean simply, 'following the lead' of my words). 149 r& irapov Beparrefaiv, to provide for the need of the moment. Cp. Dem. or. 18 § 307 ™>s inrtp rQmfrxdpSvKcupois dvrt TWV TT)S trarpidos depairetieiv. Cp. the proverb rb irapbv ev iroieiv (Plat. Gorg. 499 c), 'to do the best one can.' 1 5 0 f. pU\ov...|J.l\i]|i.a: with a certain emphasis; cp. Eur. Andr. 868 deifi' S dei/ialvas. The Chorus first reply to the last words of N., and then respond to his suggestion that perhaps they wish to see the abode of Ph.—The text is sound, when, with Triclinius, we have ejected rb abv (see cr. n.),—a gloss added by some one who, taking the S/M/j.a to be that of N., naturally felt the want of the pos- IAOKTHTHZ 35 come forward at my beck from time to time, and try to help as the moment may require. ist ar CH. Long have I been careful of that care, my prince,— stro »tithat mine eye should be watchful for thy good, before all else. PheAnd now tell me, in what manner of shelter hath he made his abode ? In what region is he ? 'Twere not unseasonable for me to learn, lest he surprise me from some quarter. What is the place of his wandering, or of his rest ? Where planteth he his steps, within his dwelling, or abroad ? NE. Here thou seest his home, with its two portals,—his rocky cell. CH. And its hapless inmate,—whither is he gone ? sessive pron. The 6'(j.|j.a is that of the dent,' is not pleonastic, since vain can Chorus, and is the subject to <j>povpeiv: be said of a wanderer with ref. to the this appears certain, when we compare place that he is in at a given moment: Tr. 225 ovde 11' Sfi/MiTos | (ppovphv [ *'•*•> L] iraprjKOe, 'nor hath it escaped my where he is now: cp. 22, 0. C. 37.—ri watchful eye.' Dindorf takes 6p./j.' as a ydp OVK diroK. |«>t («m) |ia0civ: TO is sort of 'cognate' ace, 'to watch with the pron. in nom. case (cp. Tr. 1172 rb S' -qv eye,' and compares Tr. 914 K&yi) Xadpaiov ap' oiSkv dWo): fiaffetv, epexeg. inf.— 6fifi' iweaKtatTfi^vT] [ tppoijpovv'. but thereirpO(nr€o"wv'. 46 n. the partic. is the warrant for it. 157 f. T£S TOITOS. . .flupalov; The iteraeirl Kcupio=lit., 'for thine occasion,' tion, and the want of coherence, are i.e.,' for the moment at which a thing can meant to mark eager anxiety.—i\a or£be done for thine advantage.' The use of Pov here= ' is planting his steps' (cp. 29), the sing, xaipos with the possessive is rare, rather than, 'is following a path' (48): but is akin to a freq. use of the plur., as hence the narrow space implied by SvavIsocr. or. 6 § 80 tv rots T)ji£Ttpois iccupofcXov is no objection. But with Wakefield's (i.e. at the moments advantageous for us) TCS lx e ' T ' P O S the sense 'path' would AWh. pyq TOIS avT&v iroi-qaaaBcu rois KivBi- be unavoidable. xovs. And how naturally 6 C8vpov: cp. 16.— by such phrases as that in Her. 1. 206 oti The piv implies, ' but where he is, I yd.p av eldelrjs e? rot es Kcupbv &rrat ravra know not.' The Chorus then say, iroB reXeojucva, 'seasonably for thee,'='for Yap...; i.e., (you surprise me;) for (if he thine advantage.' is not here) where can he be ? 162 f. (|>op8rjs: cp. 43.—oyiuvei, &y152 ff. av\ds iroCos: cp. 30. The /ios, from rt. ay of &yca (cp. agmen), is plur. av\al could denote a single chamber prop, any line drawn out by movement; (Ant. 945). The Chorus are not supthen, esp., a furrow in ploughing (//. 18. posed to have been present when the cave 546, Theocr. 10. 2) ; or the track was found, and do not yet know the ('swathe') made by reapers through corn. nature of Ph.'s quarters.—JveSpos, 'resi- 3—2 IOOKAEOYI 36 NE. SrjXov e/ioty' ws jpfij XP crTifiov oy/xeveL %Trj8e ireXas TTOV. TavTrjv yap ex.€i.v /Sior^s avTov Xoyos iarl <j>v 165 KOLKOIV i /?' X O . OLKTipoi viv eycoy, OTTCOS, 2 JU/>7 TOU Kr)So/x€vov fipoT&v 1 70 3 ij8e £vvTpo<]>ov o/tu' e ^ u i ' 4 Sucrravos, fiovos aiei, vocrov ddrypiav, 5 ^ocre? j 6 aA.uet 8' l 7 vpeias icrTafievct). TTWS mire, 7rw9 Sucr/xo^ao? avrej 8 1 6 8 iTtvoifiav] Burges conj. Tr6§a.vw[w,v. 1 7 O /M'TJ TOV Ktjdofj^vov m a d e from fiy Here the image is from ploughing; the but also to persons, as Ant. 144 rotv furrow which the ploughman leaves bearvyepotv (the sons of Oed.: where seen.). hind him is compared to the track left Almost all recent editors, however, have by the helpless foot which Philoctetes received Brunck's conjecture, (riuryepAv drags after him. Cp. 291 el\v6firiv, S6u- vpvytpas, i.e., 'with painful toil.' At njyoe i%t\Kwv ToSa (where see n.). The first sight, this is favoured by the schol. word iyjietiei also serves to suggest the here, iiri/iovws, which can scarcely laborious character of the progress. Cp. be explained as meaning 'with grim reLucan 9. 721 (of a serpent) contentus iter solve,' and ought doubtless to be exicauda sulcare.—Tfj8e seems a necessary TTOCUS. NOW, as Brunck points out, correction of TOVOS, since ffriflov...rovSe Hesych. has apvyephv, iirlirovov, oltcwould mean, 'his path yonder'' (as though rpdp, /loxOypof apvyepus, einirovus. N. could point to it): not merely 'his path So Eustath. p. 1463 (an Sk tr/ivyepHs, rb in this neighbourhood'' (though invisible). iimrovws, oSvvrjpws. Yet the following considerations make me hesitate to for1 6 4 f. TOVTIJV, i.e., by making exsake the MSS. (1) Is it so clear that, in peditions in quest of food,—referring to this context, the schol. could not have 162 f. Others take it to mean, 'in the following manner,'—viz., 6ripof}o\ovvTa. used iTirovas to explain (rrvyep&s, seeing that the notions of TOVOS and 'wretchedThis is possible (0. C. 787): but then we should expect Bypofiokeiv.—(f>vo-iv = rpo- ness' are often so near to each other, esp. in poetry? (2) Apollonius Rhodius vov. 166 orwytpov <mry«p»s: cp. 1369 seems to be the earliest extant writer Ko.K<Ss...KaKois: 0. T. 479 juAeos pikiip iroSl ;CT/>ei)«i'. Tragedy applies arvyepos, in the sense of 'wretched,'not only to things (Tr. 1016 /SI'OV...TOO arvyepov), who uses (r/ivyepos: 1. 374 avSpwv ('most laborious'): 4. 380 Hesiod has eiruT/j,vyep6s. On 4>IA0KTHTHI 37 NE. I doubt not but he is trailing his painful steps somewhere near this spot, in quest of food. For rumour saith that in this fashion he lives, seeking prey with his winged shafts, all-wretched that he is; and no healer of his woe draws nigh unto him. CH. I pity him, to think how, with no man to care for him, 2nd and seeing no companion's face, suffering, lonely evermore, he is 3troPnevexed by fierce disease, and bewildered by each want as it arises. How, how doth he endure in his misery ? Alas, the dark dealings of the gods! TOIV KijSo/iivova L. 1 7 1 /J.TJ ativTfXHpov L : /tySe oivrpoov r. Brunck conj. iiifii givrpo<pov'. Pauli, fiyd' is (rtivTpocpov: Wecklein, fiijd^p trtivTpotpov : Cavallin, pJ\ TOV (sic). 1 7 7 * Be&v Lachmann: BVIJTQV MSS. ov could stand. But, as there the other hand, the form poyepos is used is no other instance of that syllable being five times by Aesch., thrice by Eur., once shortened in this strophe or antistrophe, by Soph. (El. 93), and once by Ar.; but Brunck's £»'vTPotl>ov is better, and is re(T/J.vyepos never. ceived by Heinrich Schmidt (Composi1 6 8 emv«|J.av, intrans., 'direct his tionshhre, p. clxii.).—£vvTp. o'nji', the course towards,' 'approach': cp. 717, where irpoaevio/w. also seems to be in- face of a man who lives with one; cp. At. 9 7 7 w <J>L\TO.T' Atas, a £ivpovt re vw/xa.might be illustrated by Alexis Kvflepv/icroiaiv: we must mentally supply w65a, TT]S 13 elB' ol fxev eiwopov/iep, oi S' dXtfo686f, or the like. Apart from the two ,uej>, 'some of us are rich, while others instances in this play, there appears to are at their wits' ends.'—TTOVTC r«p \pc(as be no sound example of an intrans. via- = each item or article of need, i.e., each p.doi. See Appendix. new form in which need besets him. Cp. n. on Ant. 1229 h> r p (=TIVC) /j.evov 'CaraTo '(thinking) how': cp. Ai. 510 o&crtpe 8', wva.%, iraXSarbv aov, ...'iaov KaKoy\j!elvu KVfJLa. re K&fiol TOVO\ Srav Bdvys, ve/ieU. 177 (5 ira\ct|iai *8t<3v: the 'devices' of the gods are their mysterious dispensa1 7 0 f. (iij TOV. The force of /«j (as tions, which can bring such misery on a dist. from oti) is here 'generic,' i.e., it preman who was once fortunate. Cp. Pind. sents the situation as typical of a class; 'in P. 1. 48 evplffKovro 0eS>v rraXd/tais n/idv. a case where there is none to tend ': and I have accepted Lachmann's conjecture this implies thecause of pity,—'seeing that here, 0«5v for 8VT)T»V, because (1) there there is none to tend.' Cp. 256, 715: is aprima facie case for a short penult., O. T. 397 n.—|M)8£ seems better than any answering to that of dBvpbaTOfiot (188); of the proposed corrections (see cr. n.): and (2) BVI\TWV, so closely followed by fipoand for /«; TOV KT]8O|UVOV..., /M;5£ SX""*' TG>V, is very awkward, while #ewc not only cp. O. C. HI oin e{ tvbs ardXeu'Tos, d \ \ ' dcrrwy viro j irdvTwv KeXevcrdeis, n.: Tr. gives a forcible contrast with flpoT&v, but suggests a thought well suited to the 291 vuv aoi Tipypis £fi<pavr)s Kvpel, \ TWV solemn pathos. Hermann defends 8VI)TI3V fiev irapbvTOJv, TO. de Treirvffp^vrj Xoyip.— at the cost of reading d6vp6y\a IOOKAEOYS 9 d> hvcrTava. yevrj /xerpios aidv. 10 ois ctVT. ft. 0VT0<5, TTpOiTOyOVOiV lOTOi S 2 OIKCOV ovSevos ucrrepos, 3 vdvTcov a/A/Aopos iv yStw i KeuraL fiovvos an a\\a>z>, 5 (TTLKTMV 7) XaCTlCOV fieTOL G0r/po)v, ev T oSwcus ofiov 185 7 XtjLtw T' oi/crpos, dv^Kecrra ju.eptju.v'jf/AaT' e^wf" *6peC179 o?s] ofcri Suidas s.v. TraXcijuai.—aMx] Burges conj. a7iic. 18O fcrws] Burges conj. 7e7(is: Mekler, riws: Seyffert (who ultimately, however, retained the vulgate) TIS &>. 181 OIKUV] Meineke conj. OIKWV : Toup, oiK Up. In Suidas s.v. \aaiois some MSS. have oinojv, but others (not the best) give r/Koiv, which Brunck adopted, with Porson's approval (Adv. 199, 315).—ilarepos] Wecklein conj. b i tains a$vp6ffTOfix>s in 188, on the ground Keiv. | TWV yb.p /jiwpluv irpuyra that, in this logaoedic measure, the 'irrafiiv eiwetv | TOVVO/AO. viKq,: where it is added tional syllable' is admissible in the choree that 'excess of good fortune' (rh inrep(ai dvfjr). A probably authentic example pdWovra) 'brings greater calamities on is Sea/iv in 218 (=0poet in 209). 7rahouses, when the god is wroth,' /teffous 5' Xd/aoi 8VT|T«»V, if sound, would mean,' the draSy 8TCLV opyiffdy j SaificM, OIKOIS &Te'5(aKev. H e r . 7. 10 <J>IAOKTHTHI 39 Alas, hapless races of men, whose destiny exceeds due measure! This man,—noble, perchance, as any scion of the noblest 2nd antihouse,—reft of all life's gifts, lies lonely, apart from his fellows, strophe. with the dappled or shaggy beasts of the field, piteous alike in his torments and his hunger, bearing anguish that finds no cure; 1 8 2 iv filtf] Blaydes conj. is filov. 1 8 3 iSXXuc] Burges conj. dvSp&v. 1 8 4 fierk] /i(-ra L. To avoid the short syll. at the end of the v., Herm. wrote Oripuv ^ Xaaiaiv pir' rj \ (TTLKT&V (doubting whether IMTOX was permissible). Burges conj. per' wv : Meineke, //.{try: Lehrs, iri\as. 1 8 6 if. L has : Xi,ntDt T' oUrpba dv^Keara fiepi\fip^iiar' lxwv' /SapeijoS' (sic) dSvp6avTi self), OVT1 CVTUXL*} Soicwy irov varephs TOV Eur. Bacch. 111) naturally suggests deer, elpai. So we sometimes guard a stateand, ace. to one interpretation, is meant ment by saying, 'perhaps' the greatest, here to denote the class of ' peaceful anietc. mals,' as dist. from Xacricoy, beasts of OVSEV&S SC. di>dp6s. oiSels OIKWV Tpw- prey. The latter epithet, it might be objected, could equally well suggest roybvuv could mean either (a) no house of goats and sheep. Another and stranger those houses, or (b) no man belonging to them; cp. Plat. Prot. 316 B 'AiroWodibpov view is that OTIKTWV means birds (pictae vl6s, oULas /ieyd\i)s; O. T. 336 n. Here volucres), as dist. from beasts. Obviously it is possible, indeed, to supply OIKOV ('a the poet used the epithets simply in order to call up a general picture of creatures man inferior to no house,' i.e., ' t o no that haunt the wilds; he was not caremember of a house'). But in compressed Greek comparison the type rb iicclvov yivot fully classifying them. Cp. 937.—nerd. oix vffrepdv ian TUV fta<xi\io)v (sc. TOV The last syllable of a verse is of variyevovs), is commoner than iiceivos (for T6 able value (dSidipopos, anceps); i.e., a eKeivov ytvos) ovx vvrepos £<m rod Ttav short may stand for a long, as here, or vice versa. Cp- Heinrich Schmidt, Rhythfiacriktuv yinovs,—which latter would be mic and Metric, p. 58, who cites Aesch. the type here. Further, the fact that oiSevbs (OIKOV) depends on OIKUV would increase Ag. 1531 evTrd\a/Mi> pjpi/j.vav | Sira K.T.X.: the -av there serves as -dv. So 188 (dffvthe awkwardness. The reading TJKUV for OEKIDV is specious; cp. At. 636 os in irarpipas p6orO|UOs), 1089 (a/iap), 1104 (varepov), 1110 (xepa\v), etc. It is needless, then, i)Kwv yeveas : though dpuTTOs to alter fierd.—iv r' 68vvais=&' 65iWs is there doubtful. But OI'KWV is confirmed T€ (cp. 0. T. 258 n.): for this b> of cir(a) by Eur. Ion 1073 a T&V einmTpiSav yeyucr' OIKWV : and (b) by the bold use of cumstance, ib. 1112 kv,..iMKpC$ I yqpq., n. irpwToyoviav, which dtKiov helps to interpret. 1 8 7 f. *6p«£o 8', S. Mekler's cor—oiStvos So-repos, as Plat. Tim. p. 20 A rection of papeia 8", occurs in his revision of Dindorf (6th Teubner ed., 1885), oiffig. Kal yivu oiSevbs vffrepos w rQsv eicei. where it is placed in the text. But, so 1 8 2 Iv pCo) belongs to d|i|iopos (destifar as I know, the arguments for it have tute, in his life, of all things): it cannot not yet been stated. It is one of those go with irdvrwv, as if we had iravTuv emendations, the probability of which TWV iv filcfi: but the sense is virtually the cannot be adequately estimated at a first same. glance, but must be carefully considered 1 8 3 IF. (j.ovvos <^1r> tt\Xwv, alone, in relation to the peculiarities of the MS. apart from his fellows: an epic phrase ; (1) We observe, then, that L has /3aHymn. Horn. 3. 193 6 5£ ravpos ejjbaKero pel\aS' ddvpoffro/ioiT. This favours the view /xovvos air' aXXaw: cp. Od. 16. 239 fioOvto that v. t88 began with a 5' rather than avevd' aXXa»\—OTIKTWV (the epithet of d 5'. But, as metre proves, that a must an l\a<pos in El. 568, and of vefipLdes in 200KAE0Y2: 40 8a 8' d 190 10 OWT. y. N E . Ol)8£v TOVTCOV OaVfldCTTOV 0ela ydp, etirep Kayco TL Kal rd 7radrjfj.aTa Keiva auroi> a>iio<j>povo<; Xpv 195 1 9 6 us Porson: STTOK MSS. nis 421 TTOXXOIS avBptlmoiv y^iiffffy Bipai have been a, not S: and this points to an ending -eija, as in 6pet\a. (2) Some OVK iirliceivTai | app-bdiai.—Wecklein reads d6upoo*TO|j.ovo"' (comparing 0pa), for the sake of the long final syll.: but see on /iera in 184. mistaken for one resembling it in form; as ax»s has become &x8os in O. T. 13551 8 9 f.' Ax<4 TT)Xe<|)avi)s, Echo, appearAnd this could occur even when the ing afar,—as if she came forth from her initial of the false word did not belong to secret abode in response to the voice. Eur. the true word. See Tr. 887 arovbtvToi introduced Echo as an (unseen) speaker iv TOM$ ffiSdpov. For TO/JQ, L there has in his Andromeda; cp. Ar. Th. 1059 fif. a-Tofuu: and this, not merely through the ('Hx^, \6ywi> avrifiSos, iTriKOKKaffrpia influence of arovbevTos, but, evidently, 'mocker'). But she was not, in the clasbecause the scribe was thinking of crrbixa. sical age, a distinctly recognised dal/xiov : Thus, even without assuming an interthough Paus. (2. 35. 10) saw at Corinth a mediate apel\a or 6.pei\a, we see that Upov of T\ XQovla, locally called 'Hx^. j3apeija was a possible corruption of Cp. Wieseler, Die Nymphe Echo (Got6pd\a. Note, as increasing the probabitingen, 1854). lity, that v. 208, j3a/)«a TrjK&Bev avod, irtKpais I ot|M>yais inraicovci is the stands in L in the middle of the same best correction yet proposed for micpas | page (82 A) which contains this verse. ol|i»-yds VIT6K€I.TCU. With the latter verb, (3) opeCa, as an epithet for Echo here, is the dat. trixfoXt ol/j.wyais would be reillustrated by the only other place in the quired. The sense would then be, ' Echo play where such echo is spoken of: 1458 is subject to his cries,' i.e., attends upon TroXXd di (pavrjs TTJS TifMTe'pas \ 'Bp/toioc them, follows them, as a kind of under8/3 os Ta.pim-eii.fev ift-ot. The Brjpes have strain or accompaniment. Such a use of just been mentioned (185); and at 937 vTOKeiTat is not merely forced; it is (to we have $t]puv opeiuv. Cp. Hymn. my mind) inconceivable. Prof. CampHorn. 19. 21 Kopvov Anpares adtipuTov aTopa. Theog- on any view of viroKeircu, the dat. is IAOKTHTHI while the mountain nymph, babbling Echo, appearing afar, makes answer to his bitter cries. NE. Nought of this is a marvel to me. By heavenly ordinance, if such as I may judge, those first sufferings came on him from relentless Chryse; and the woes that now he bears, with none to tend him, surely he bears by the providence of some god, that so he should not bend against Troy the resistless shafts divine, needful. For viraKovci, cp. Od. 4. 283 this less natural: and (b) a gen. after (Helen was calling to the heroes in the vidrifw. ought to denote the sufferer.— wooden horse; they were eager) T) efeXft-- Philoctetes was bitten by a serpent that lievtu, 17 SvSoOev atij/' inraKovo-ai, 'to guarded the altar of the nymph Chryse, come forth, or to answer promptly from in the islet of the same name, near Lemwithin.' And ib. 10. 82 iroi.it.iva Toi/iiiv | nos: cp. 1326.—w(i.6<j>povos, as cruelly •/)Tr6ei. eiVeXdaw, 6 84 T' efeXdux vva- punishing his intrusion. The Iliad (2. Koiiei, 'herdsman hails herdsman as he 723) speaks of him as ?X/c« /j.o%8^ovTa drives in, and the other, as he drives Ka.K$ 6\o6(ppovos vdpov. The relation of forth, makes answer.' In classical prose, Chryse to the gods is like that of Calypso viraicoveiv more often means to 'respond' in the Odyssey. The Nymph can work in the sense of 'comply.' But the pasher will on the mortal; but only so far sages just cited prove that the word as the higher powers permit. was also familiar as = 'to speak in re1 9 6 O«K &r8' US OV, SC. Trope?: for Cos ply': nor was this latter sense confined instead of the usual 6V«s, cp. Ant. 750 to poetry; cp. Arist. Top. 8. 11 (Berl. ed. Ta.bri)v TOT' O6K ia9' ws eVt ££>p. Xpvo-ns, gen. of source, levai avrif.—T«IVOI...P4XT), point them, with tTr«'(3n. Such a simple gen. usu. like sagittas tendere (Hor. C. 1. 29. 9): denotes the place whence (O. 7'. 152 IIi;we need not suppose that a word proper Oowos Zpas), but the idea of ' source' could to the bow ('stretch') is transferred to easily be connected with a person also; the arrows. T IO0OKAEOYI irplv oS' i^rjKOL-)(p6vo<s,cp Xeyercu Xprjval cr(f> viro TwvSe SafJLrjvat. a-Tp. y. XO. evcrrofji l^e, TTCU. N E . ri roSe 2OO XO. TTpOV(f>dv7] KTVTTOS, 2 <£G)TOS crvvTpo(j)o<; cos Teipofievov TOV, 3yj TTOV Trjh' rj T^Se TOTTCDV. 4 ySaXXei /3aXXet JU,' erv/^a 0oyyd TOV cnlfiov /car' dvdyKav 206 5 ipirovros, ovSe /xe \d9ev 6 fiapela TrjXodev avSd Tpvardvcop • Sido~rjfi.a yap dpoeZ. dvr. y. dXX' e^e, T€KVOV, N E . Xey' o TI. ve'as* 2 6J9 OUK i£e8po<s, aXX' evTO-rros dvrjp, XO. povTi&cvs 210 1 9 9 7rp!c 85' C|^KOI L, A, and most of the later MSS.: i^Ku V2, ££IKOI R. Schaefer conj. 7rpiy b'd' i^Kri: Blaydes, Trph' av ^r/Kr}. 2OO xpvva-i r • XPVV (from xpty) L. 2O1 After Trai Herm. (Retract, p. 4) proposed to add /toi, and, after T£KVOV in 210, 5i}. 2O2 TT/)O^^)C£I'7;] Tpovcpdvi}!. L. 2 O 3 'T/)o0os] Wakefield conj. aiuSpoixos: Blaydes, trv/j,p,erpos.— was added by Porson. Bergk conj. Teipofievoio. 2O4 ^ TOV L : ijrov r : ij irov Herm.—Blaydes would write Tq.5' H) T$d'. 2O5 1 9 8 f. irplv...4|i]KOI,, not irplv av eSa'vi): primary, since a secondary tense is implied in the phrase &eun> TOV /icXery: i.e., cp. 189 rq\e(pavfis. 2 0 3 o-uvTpo(j>os; sharing his life, i.e., ' he is suffering, because the gods ordained constantly attending on him, habitual to that he should suffer, until the time should him: cp. Ai. 639 OVK^TI avvrpbtpois \ dpbe fulfilled,' etc. Cp. Dem. or. 22 § i t yais Ifiiredos, the dispositions that have TOVTOV ^xeL T°v Tpbw 0 6 ' t d^ grown with his growth,—the promptings T$ S-fifi,if : ' the law stands thus, that the of his own nature. Thuc. 2. 50 (the plague) ^5i?\w oUda, the nus had said that Troy was to be taken things appropriate to them. by Philoctetes before the summer was 2 0 4 f. TJirov: cp. 215. Cavallin reads over (1340).—T»v8€, rdv /SeXwp: cp. on r\ iron with a note of interrogation after roia-de, 87. T6TTUV : but they do not doubt that it 2O1 f. e« *IAOKTHTHZ 43 till the time be fulfilled when, as men say, Troy is fated by those shafts to fall. rd CH. Hush, peace, my son! NE. What now? CH. A s3rop sound rose on the air, such as might haunt the lips of a man in weary pain.—From this point it came, I think,—or this.— It smites, it smites indeed upon my ear—the voice of one who creeps painfully on his way; I cannot mistake that grievous cry of human anguish from afar,—its accents are too clear. Then turn thee, O my son— NE. Say, whither?— CH. —strophe! to new counsels; for the man is not far off, but near; eri/j.a r : erol/ia L. Seyffert, fru/t' d. Nauck, guided by L's reading, gives fU TOI (instead of eri/ia) here, and in 214 dyporas instead of dy/Jo/Siras. 2O6 arl^ov L, with A and most of the later MSS. : but a few have arifiov, as V and V2. 2O7 \&0u L : Xijflei r. 2O9 yap Opoel MSS., except those which (like T) have the reading of Triclinius, Bpoety&p. Dindorf conj. yap 0p7)vel( — 2i8yapS(iv&r). C p . 2 i 8 n . 2 11 22 (W;p] ai>i]p L.L m Ant. 1187 Kal /j.e 06yyos... | / 3 d \ \ « Si' wniv. So /3<£\i/, simply, of smell, ib. 412. —iTvpa, real,—not due to a hallucination of the senses. Cp. Theocr. 15. 82 (with ref. to painted figures), us h-vfi' iardKavn Kai u>s Irvfi? hSivevvrt. ('move in the dance'), j Z/iij/vx't OVK ivu<pavTa. Elsewhere the Attic fern, is ITV/MOS (Eur. Helen. 351, Ar. Pax 114). 2 0 6 wears one: cp. on 695 f. ei8ti>\ov Kal Tpvirifilov yaarpos, where rpvcr. seems to be pass., = Terpu/JUVOV f3lor ?x°"T0S> rather than act. (as if it imposed the hardships). —8ido-n|ia -ydp 287 e£6dous ^pireiv Kevds.—KCIT' dvotyKav, Bpoet. This, the reading of the MSS., i.e., under stress of pain: cp. 215 vralav VTT' dvdynas. Eur. Bacch. 88 iv uiSlvav | seems sound. As to the metre, see n. on 218 (irpofioq. rt yap deivov). Xox'O'S dvdynaicn.—The reading orCpov KCIT* dvaYKav would mean, ' with painful2 1 0 f. o£\V i\(. In many editions ness of movement,' arlfiov being then XO. is printed before these words, prethe act of planting the steps (cp. 29, 157). sumably to mark that they open the This is tenable; but I prefer ertpov, be3rd antistrophe. But, as the part of the cause (a) the phrase with ffrifiov seems a Chorus is continuous from v. 202, a XO. little forced, and (i) with the-gen. TOU... here is confusing. It does not exist in L. epTTovros the effect of an interposed gen. —dXV, hortative, like, 'come, then.' would be somewhat unpleasing. ?Xe...<j>povTC8as v^as: i.e. turn from thy reflections on his hard lot (162—168) to 2 0 7 ff. ovS^ |M Xd6ei: this reiteration such thoughts as the moment of action is natural, since the sound continues, and demands. The effect of N.'s interpeldraws nearer. For the negative form lation, X£y' 8 TI, is to mark excitement, after the positive, cp. El. 222 IfoiS', ov \dffei /j.' opyd, and ib. 131: //. 24. 563 and to bring out the reply with greater Kal 8£ p£ I04>0KAE0YI 44 3 ov /xoXnav crvpuyyos )( 4 ws TroL^av dypofioTas, dXX' r) vov nraCav vif /cas 5 ^8oa rqKanrov laos d£evov avydtfiiv opfiov Trpofioa TI ya/3 dvdy215 <J>IAOKTHTHS. rives ITOT es /ca/c iroias irdrpas 220 2 1 3 ^oX7ra>'] /io\7r&s Triclinius.—aipiyyos lxavl Blaydes conj. aipiyyi x^av2 1 4 TTOI/MJP L.—aypofiaTas L : AypojioTas r. Cp. 205. Burges conj. aLyofSdras. 2 1 6 iwdx] Blaydes conj. Ivyav. 2 1 7 f. yoos] Blaydes conj. vavolv.— dJexoK aiyd fuc fyj/uw] Hermann conj. &!-evov bpi-iav | a^Ydfaif : so Bergk, but with Spfiov.—T4 7&p Seivoi' Wunder; y&p TI Seiv6v MSS. Reading Bpoei y&p in 209, Herm. here gives wpofloq, 64 n Seivov. Blaydes, reading yd.p ffpoei in 209, here adopts Lachmann's conj., irpo^of yd.p atkivov. 22O The readings of the MSS. here are of three classes. (1) K&K irolas irdrpas, without indication of a 399 D \tipa b'l)ffot....KalKi0apa XetVerat, Kal Kara Trb\iv xpMLlla' Kai a$ Kar' dypoiis TOIS voiievai. aipiyl; an drj:—a good illustration of dypoftSras here. Theocr. TijKairos is here applied to a sound heard from afar. We cannot properly compare rrjKetpavris, said of the personified Echo (189). In Aesch. Theb. 103 tcriirov 7. 27 tpavrl Tt) irAvres [ ovpiKTav Hfievcu SiSopKa may imply the mental picture pjy' inreipoxov (v re vopevaiv \ (v T' d/iijcalled up by the clash of arms, as Verrall TripeGtTi. C p . aXvpos, a6pf/.LKTOSy aiddapis, observes. dxopos, as epithets of wailing, etc. (O. C. 2 1 7 vaos a|evov...6p(j.ov, ahavcn thai 1223 n.).—iroijidv, not WOI/J.7JV, is surely has no ship for its guest: cp. O. C. 1383 required here, where in.6\vi.v precedes, dir&Twp 4/iov, 'having no father in me': and dypofibras, av&yKas, la&v follow. and ib. 6"]"} n. a^evos is here the oppoCp. 0. C. 132, where L has ras eiffinov. site of TroXtffo/os rather than of eflfevos. —d-ypop6Tas, h ayp$ /3<5v: but a finite verb, P<MJ, takes the be:—'his cry is caused, either by physical pain, or by a feeling of despair as he place of a second participle, as oft.: see looks at the lonely sea.' The Chorus n. on 0. C. 351.—join vir* dva^Kas with irraCwv rather than with fSo<j: the cw&yitT], have been dwelling on his two great calamities—disease, and solitude (173 f., or stress of pain (206),—from the ulcered 185 f.). In this closing strain, it is foot which he drags after him (291),— natural that the two motives of their pity causes him to stumble on the rough ground.—njWirAv Uodv, a cry heard from should be identified with the two sources a distance. TTIXUTTOS = (1) 'of distant of his anguish. aspect,' (u^,) i.e., 'seen afar': then (2) irpopo(j TI •yap Savov. Wunder thus simply, ' distant,' though the object is transposes yap TI. It was hardly needful not visible: Ai. 564 TT/jhwrbs olx^ei. It to defend the place of ydp by Eur. / . T. is in this general sense of'distant' that 1036 (u7ro7rret5w TI yap) : cp. below, <1>IAOKTHTHZ 45 not with music of the reed he cometh, like shepherd in the pastures,—no, but with far-sounding moan, as he stumbles, perchance, from stress of pain, or as he gazes on the haven that hath no ship for guest: loud is his cry, and dread. Enter PHILOCTETES, on the spectators' right. O strangers! Who may ye be, and from what country variant: L, with many later MSS., as B, R, T, and K. (2) KO.K iroias Tdrpas, but with indication of a variant: V 3 (14th cent.), yp. vavriXcp rXdr-ij. In V (13th cent.) and L2 (14th cent.) the gloss appears, in a corrupted form, as vavrlXa K&T-Q rrj TrXdrij Tpoa-op/utraTe [corrected to Tpoo-ii>p/j.io-aTe]. (3) vavrlXq) irXdry, without indication of a variant: A (13th cent.), Vat. (14th cent.). Most of the modern edd. give vavriXip TXAT-Q. Nauck conj., KAK Tolas rtixqs: Wecklein (Ars Soph. em. 6) fed* Tolas xQovbs: Seyffert, KOK Tolas ipopas: Cavallin, Kal Tola TrXdrrj. See comment. 1450 f. Heinrich Schmidt seems right words fit the construction, he might think in holding that Seivov here does not re- that the fault was in v. 220. The subquire BptiveX (for Spoet) in 209. Lach- stitute, vavrlXifi T\&TTI, might then be mann's conjecture, Tpofioq. yap aXkivov, suggested by KOT&TX«T' itself: cp. Ar. hardly deserved to be adopted by Blaydes. Ran. 1207 vavri\ij> irXdrj; | 'Apyos icaraSee Metrical Analysis.—Hermann's view, <JX&V (from the Archelaus of Eur.). that in 209 Siao-qiia Bpoet yap should Emendations not less arbitrary were be read, as here, Tpofioij. Si n Seivov, in- sometimes made in early times: see, e.g., volves the arbitrary substitution of Si for on 0. T. 134 and 1529. Next, suppose yap. It would be obvious to suggest irpo- that vavriXy TrXdri; was the true reading. j8o£ TI yap alvov, or Tpofiotj. yap iXeivov: It is clear and neat. To account for the but neither is probable. variant KO.K irolas vdrpas, we must then suppose either (o) that a scribe wrote 210—675 First iweuroSiov. Philocthose words by an oversight,—his eye tetes tells his story to Neoptolemus; who having wandered to v. 222; which is pretends that he has quarrelled with the the less likely, since v. 222 did not give Atreidae, and is sailing home. He prohim KO.K: or {/>) that, vavrtX
li> 6eol, O. T. 1468 Iff, wxaf, etc. Here Topefacrff, iari T' CK Tolas x®<"'°s> Her. lii is a cry of surprise. In 0. C. 822 to I. 35 TLS re e&v /cat Ko6ev...riK(ttv '. id. 2. f<W (within the verse) is a despairing 115 rls etri Kal OKoBev irXtoi: 4. 145 rives re appeal ('Alas, friends...'). Kal bKoSev eltrt. On the other hand, we 2 2 0 KOK iroCas iraTpas. In judging cannot insist on L's authority as against between this reading and the variant A's; for L has sometimes lost a true vavi-CXcp irXdrn (see crit. n.), the probareading which A has kept (as in Ai. 28). bilities of corruption must be carefully But K.&.K volas Tarpas in v. 220 and weighed. Suppose, first, that the poet Tolas Tarpas in 222 cannot both be wrote K&K iroias ir&rpas. A transcriber wholly sound. The first Tarpas might who found irotas ir&rpas in v. 222 might easily be corrected to x^ovbs (with Weckwell assume that there was a fault either lein). It is slightly more probable, howthere or in v. 220 : and since in v. 222 the 46 ZOOKAEOYI KaTeo-^eT* OUT' evop[j.ov OUT' olKovfiiirqv; Troias "fwaTpas dv ^ yivow; vfid<s TTOT£ )(f " av ei/iroiv; a~)(yjfia ^j/ Jfjuev yap yp itiAAaoos 0T0X77S virdp^i Trpoo~<$>ikeo~TaTiq<; if (facovfjs S' d/covcrat fiovkofiaL' Kal /U,TJ /X' OKI>O> Seio-aires €KTr\ayrJT drr^ypuoixevov, dXX' otKTio-cwres dv8pa SvcrTrjvov, JJLOVOV, eprjfiov wSe Kai\ov *KaKovpevov, (jxovqo-aT, etvep (o<s <£iXoi TrpooTJKere. dXX' dvrafieLxjjacrff • ou y a p ei/cos OUT' C/AC v/xwv dfjiapTeiv TOVTO y ovff V^LO.% ifjiov. NE. dXX', (5 ^ei'', io"#i TOUTO irpoiTOv, ovveKa *EXX^i»es icrfiev TOVTO yap /SouXet fxaOeiv. I. ft) (f>i\TaTov (ftcovrjfia' ev TO Kal \aj3elv 225 230 2 2 2 Trdrpao th> ifiacr rj yipova L : Trdrpas V/J.S.S &v rj y&ovs A. Triclinius, Troias TraTpas fti' rj yivovs irfias irore. Bergk and Schneidewin wrote irdrpas av dfj.as $ y^mvs: Dindorf gives av v/uis warplSos rj ydvovs. So Heimreich, but with irSKeos. 2 2 4 Nauck deletes this verse. To make it tolerable, he thinks, 70(05 for (rroXijs would at least be necessary. 2 2 8 KO^>I.\OV\ Ka(pl\as Wecklein.—KaKoti/ievov Brunck: KaXoifievov MSS. Other conjectures are, naKoiixevoi (Meineke): K&Koiixevov (Bergk): iXii/xfvov (with 7' prefixed, Toup; with K\ Erfurdt; with IM\ Wecklein): ever, that the second Tarpas arose from a verse like 101: or (2) that we should the eye glancing back. Thus in Ant. read 7ro(as av i/ias warpldos, with Dind., 831 L has T6.KU (for ^7761), due to who remarks that varpldos holds that place raKOjiivav in 828. In v. 222 we might in O. T. 641, 825, O. C. 428. conjecture Tolas iroXtws. (For iroXeois 2 2 3 f. TUXOIIJ.' d!v etrrcov, be right in in the 2nd place of the senarius, cp. 0. T. calling. Aesch. Ag. 1232 H viv raXowra 630.) The series of questions in vv. 220— $v> ar»d is> t o begin with, (inrapxei.,) that of xpmr^xw (236) is like that between ' t o Hellenic garb,—the garb which I love put into harbour' and to 'touch a t ' ; i.e., best.' The Monk after 76WS than (1) that Soph, wrote conjectured GXVI*' f° r Svop.'.—Nauck reiroZas irdrpat (or iroXeus) fyuis o^, K.T.X.,— jects this verse, because the hero loves 47 have ye put into this land, that is harbourless and desolate ? What should I deem to be your city or your race ? The fashion of your garb is Greek,—most welcome to my sight,—but I fain would hear your speech: and do not shrink from me in fear, or be scared by my wild looks; nay, in pity for one so wretched and so lonely, for a sufferer so desolate and so friendless, speak to me, if indeed ye have come as friends.—Oh, answer! 'Tis not meet that I should fail of this, at least, from you, or ye from me. NE. Then know this first, good Sir, that we are Greeks,— since thou art fain to learn that. PH. O well-loved sound! Ah, that I should indeed be Karii/jLevov (Faehse): wapaiiivov (Reiske): iriaKoiiievov (Bentley): KOX TIJTC4nevov (Seyffert): xciiXotf/teyov (Wakefield). 23O avTayAtyaaS'} L has /3e (meaning, aiva/xelfieaSe) written over \p by S. 2 3 1 TOVT6 y'] rovdt y' Wunder. 2 3 4 TO KO.1 XajSeiy] Reiske conj. T6 p.' ou \afieiv : Blaydes, rb /xi; Xafjeiv. the land, not the clothes, of Hellas; and because he cannot yet be sure that these Greeks are friends. as (1) pass., 'called,'—explained by Blomfield as being here little more than 6i>ra: or (2) midd., ' invoking' you. Soph, once uses the midd., O.C. 1385 2 2 5 f. OKVU) K.T.\. It seems simplest and best to construe thus: nai /J.TJ ficvif (dpas) as v d|MipT«tv TOUTO 7', lit., to directly govern p.e (El. 1045 oub~h eiarXa.- be disappointed, in regard to this, on yelaa. ae). In 0. C. 1625ffTTJatu0dj3(() your part. The gen. ii|xwv is not condelaavras e£al(j>vqs Tpl%as, the dat. is causalstrued directly with afiaprecy (as though ('through fear'): in Tr. 176, <po^ijj...Tap- 'to fail of you' meant 'to be repulsed by ftovaav, it has an adverb, force ('sorely you'), but is like the gen. in 0. T. 580 afraid'; cp. 0. T. 65). irdvr' tftov KOfjdfercu ('from me'), ib. 1163 dirr]7pu>)|J^vov, made like to an dypios, iSe^dfiTjv 8£ TOV. The ace. TOVTO, again, is not directly governed by a/iapreiy, but or wild man: cp. the description of Philocis analogous to the ace. of pronouns or tetes, as Diomedes and Odysseus found him at Lemnos, in Quintus Smyrnaeus 9. adjectives which can stand, almost adverbially, after Tvyx&vu and Kvpw, as 364 ff.: ava\4at 64 01 a/JLds6Vws<5Xoo?o... | Kai olirav Aesch. Ch. 711 rvyxdvav ra •wpha<)>opa.: pro 8£/J.as, irepl 8' oaTia /xoucov | pivbssee O. T. 1298 n. In L the reviser has 6X07? 5£ TrapTjtdas a/j.tp£xvr' a^X/^^ written els TOUTO over TOUTO, showing that y ' pinroavros. Attius Phil. fr. 14 he understood it thus. Cp. Eupolis fr. 25 quod te obsecro, aspernabilem ne haec X£y' 6V<w 'wiBviJ.eis, KoiSiv aTuxrfcreis i/iou (so Meineke, with Priscian 18. taetritudo mea me inculta faxit. Cp. 1175, who has KOX oiSiv. though Bekker Tennyson, Enoch Arden: 'Downward Anecd. 462 gives oi yap). Thus Wunder's from his mountain gorge | Stept the longchange of TOVT6 y' to TOV& y' seems hair'd long-bearded solitary, | Brown, needless, though the double gen. could looking hardly human, strangely clad'... be illustrated by 1315 (cp. O.C. 1170 n.), 2 2 8 KaKov|uvov, suffering hardship. and the phrase by Eur. Med. 867 ou ran Cp. Eur. Helen. 268 irp&s BeCbv KaKOvrai a/J.apTOLS Toudt y\ dXX' aKotitrofiai. (he suffers reverses). Plat. Legg. 932 D TSIV KanoivTOiv 17 KaKov/dviw, those who 2 3 2 dXX', in assent: 48 n.—oiiv«ca= inflict or who suffer injury. This is a oTi: Ant. 63 n. certain correction of the vulg. KOXOV2 3 4 f. <|>e5, expressing joyful wonder: (MVOV, which cannot be defended either Ar. Av. 1724 « tu (peu T-rjt (Spas, rod IOOKAEOYI 48 TOIOUS' dvSpos iv xpovw 235 TV<S or', a) T£KVOV, Trpocrecr^e, TIS irpocrrjyayev NE. I. NE. <&I. v p e t a ; TIS opunn ; TIS dveaeov 6 240 245 TOV 7T/DOS *IXtOI' CTToXoU. 2 3 6 ris a', a rinvov, irpociaxe] For rls IT', Wakefield conj. W a'. For px tt fa K&WOVS.—TO Kal Xaf&iv, 'that I should e'en, really, have'received....' Cp. Eur. (ive/ws), avi/iwv 6 ^iXraros (iSv); the art. emphasises the superl.: see n. on Ant. Med. 1051 dXXct Tijs $/ITJS K&KTIS, | T6 ical 100 T6 K&WKTTOV .. .TWV Tportpwv 0dos.— irpoataBai fiaXBaKois \6yovs cppevl ('nay, 7^Y, as Ant. e'en have admitted such soft pleadings to my soul!'). Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 3 eftre irpbs 776, At. 6, etc.: O. C. 889 Xpiai.s iv afxipait \ 25 miles long from N.w. to s.E., which irpoa-eldov : O. C. 88 n. lies about 35 miles E. of Euboea, nearly in the latitude of Trachis. In 469 B.C. 2 3 6 irpo0ff&rx« (rty idea as vacuis aedilis Ulubris. name means 'stony.' os (6), which vavv); poetry might surely say, T/S x/>e(a Curtius connects with %tieiv ' t o scrape,' •npoataxe «*; ' what need guided thy was used to denote 'chips from hewn course to land ?' It may be added that stones' (XaTtffl-ij). At Cyrene the C\Ta.TOS; = rls IAOKTHTHI 49 greeted by such a man, after so long a time ! What quest, my son, hath drawn thee towards these shores, and to this spot ? What enterprise ? What kindliest of winds ? Speak, tell me all, that I may know who thou art. NE. My birthplace is the seagirt Scyros; I am sailing homeward; Achilles was my sire ; my name is Neoptolemus:— thou know'st all. PH. O son of well-loved father and dear land, foster-child of aged Lycomedes, on what errand hast thou touched this coast ? Whence art thou sailing ? NE. Well, it is from Ilium that I hold my present course. PH. What ? Thou wast not, certainly, our shipmate at the beginning of the voyage to Ilium. ae, vaT. 2 3 7 TU d^/tow] rlu O" avtuuv L. 2 4 1 oTtjda 5-f; r, oUO' #Sij L. 2 4 2 c3 0£\?js] u V i\i)s Blaydes. 2 4 5 e£ 'IXiou TOC\ Burges conj. e£ 'Wlov 'y&>.— 57) Tavvv Buttmann: dij TO. VVV (sic) L. 2 4 6 ov yap Si)] In L the ist hand wrote ov 5T) yap. The Sri has been erased, and, as there was not room to insert it between yap and ai y', it has been written immediately over yap by S. Several of the later left him, as a girl, in Scyros. There he grew up, and married Deidameia (Ar/i'Sd/ieia) daughter of Lycomedes [king of Scyros]; and a son was born to them, Pyrrhus, afterwards called Neoptolemus.' 2 4 1 N€oirro\€|j.os: - ~ ~ ~ : cp. 411.— oio"8a 811 TO irdv: cp. 389: 1240: Ant. 402 TOUT eTt'uTTOATCU, n . 2 4 2 & C\t]s \8ovos, O thou (who belongest to) a dear land. The possessive gen. can thus be used, without a subst., just as the gen. of origin (a special form of the possessive) is so used, Ant. 379 <2 5i W e can- not well repeat irat with a 0iXr/s x^°"^si because, though classical idiom allowed 7ra?Ses 'EW-rjyiav, it would hardly allow 7T<us 'EXXdSos in the fig. sense, ' a son of Greece.' That would mean rather, 'a boy belonging to Greece' (cp. 'EXXdSos veavlai, Eur. / . A. 52). It seems needless to write <S 'K /ioi (vi Tpil\os vl6s. In O. T. 1143 9pi)ip.a= 'foster-son.'— irpo "PF as = Kari%a eh yr\v J. S. IV. (221 n.): cp. 355 f. In Polyb. 2. 9. 2 4 5 ((Q \4fi) /fi) pX £ ^ 'E \iniva, Bekker is probably right in adding irpbs before rbv.—After 77)1/ a comma seems better than a note of interrogation: cp. T(S trbdtv eh, etc. (220 n.). 2 4 5 IJ 'I\.£ov TOI 8^ K.T.X. Here TOI = 'you must know,' and 8r| = 'then' (i.e., 'since you ask me'). The effect of the particles (which could be properly represented only by voice and manner) is to give an easy, ready tone to the answer. Cp. n. on 0. T. 1171 (though the tone there is somewhat different) Kelvov y( TOI. ST] irats iK\jj^e6'. Burges thinks that TOW Si], without a preceding ye, is strange, and conjectures 'ya 81). But rot and drj have each their proper force, which does not depend on ye: and here a ye before TOI would have over-emphasised 'IXi'ou. 2 4 6 f. ov -yap 8T) a-6 y : (How can you be coming from Troy?),—for you certainly did not go there with us at first. For this use of oi yap 5rj...ye in rejecting an alternative supposition, see O. C. n o n.—The order of the words almost compels us to join KttT* ap\ijv TOCO-TOXOU: cp. Plat. Legg. 664 E Kar' apxas rdv \6yoiv. Then r)a$a vavfSarqs (cp. 1027) i)iuv (dat. of interest) = 'sailedst in our fleet.' But it would also be possible to join pai)/Sd77)s with roC OT6XOU (partitive gen., cp. 73), taking /car' apxfy as = 'originally.' IO*OKAEOYI NE. <&I. NB. 3>I. r) yap fJLereo~)(e<; Kal O~U rouSe row TTOVOV ; w TEKVOV, ov yap olcrOd fi ovriv' eicropas j 7T<W5 y a p /caroiS' ov y eiSov ouSeTrcoTrore ; ouS' ovofju ap' ouSe T W e//,e3i' KaKMV (cXeo rjcrOov ITOT ovSev, ol<s iya> 8 N E . ws [j.y)8ev etSoV LO~6L fi &>v <&J. <3 TTOXX' ey<w fio^diqpo^, S / ov ju/^Se KXTJSWV WS' e^ovros oi/caSe /ATJS' 'EXXaSos yrjs fJ.rjSafji.ov SurjXde ^ aAA. ot fi,ev eKpakovre's avocrtws e/^e ye\c3(Ti crty' €)(OVT€<;, rj 8' e/x/>) vocro? aet Tedr/Xe Kairl fieitpv Ip^erat. w TeKvov, d) Tral vaTpos i£ ' 2 50 255 260 MSS. have 01) y&p without 8rj. 2 4 9 oXaBi, /i' L: offfffa 7' r. 25O tv 7'] 7' was omitted by Triclinius. Hence it is absent from T, and from other Triclinian MSS., as R; also from the ed. of Turnebus, who followed T (see O. C, Introd., p. liv.). The Aldine, based on A, retains 7', and so Brunck. 2 5 1 ovb' 6vo/i' ovSi L, with most of the later MSS.: oiS' oSvon' A. Erfurdt's insertion of ap' has 2 4 8 ^ ydp in eager question: 322, 654, 0. C. 64.—irovov, of warfare, the peculiarly Homeric use (as //. 11. 601 was merely a late attempt to mend the metre.—Ph. here asks, in effect: 'Find ing me, a lonely sufferer, here in Lemnos, cannot you guess who I am?'—and the elcrop&uiv T6VOV aliriiv IWK& re daKpv6e4pet. XP. Truis 5'\V|IT]V, all these ten years, while my former comrades have been active at Troy. o i l iyib K&roid' a y' elSov tiMpavuis;— ir<3s...KaToiS'; 'how do I know?'='of 2 5 3 ?o~0i |M us |xr)8iv ciSoV, rest course I do not know.' This form is assured that I know nothing. <&s marks more emphatic, because more direct, than the mental point of view ('regard me in •jrios Bv ^6TJ ( o r cldeii)v), o r Truis <=fi€K\ov the light of one who knows nothing'): elShai; But it is rare except in affirmation distinguish this use of it from that in 117 (i.e., with 7rfis 0 i...), as in El. 1. c.; Xen. (n.). p.r)8iv is generic (170 n.), not due Oecon. 18 § 3 TOVTO [J.£v ottrda...Tt S' OVK, to the imperat.: cp. 415; Ant. 1063 &>% $4>r)v eytl), olda; See, however, Her. 1. 75 fir] '/«roXij 2 5 4 ir6XX',adv., 'very': O.C. isi4n. —iriKpds: schol. ixOpos. Cp. Eur. Phoen. (cp. fr. 315 v/teis /xh> oiK dp' fare T&V Q55 (a soothsayer) iju /tin i%6pa a-riii.-fivas T^xVt I 7rtKp6s tcadeerrix' oh av oltovoffKo- Jlpo/iijdia;). The variant otiS' ofro/i' might seem to favour ov TOIIVO|JI*, but the latter (without apa) would be too abrupt: ovS* is clearly genuine.- More probably oCro/t' (a form unknown to Tragedy) iTTJ,' odious.' Hence the conject. orvyvos (Nauck) is wholly needless. The active sense, 'hostile,' is mora freq., as Ai. 1359 VVV (pi\oi KaWtS TLKpoi. IAOKTHTHS NE. Hadst thou, indeed, a part in that emprise ? PH. O my son, then thou know'st not who is before thee ? NE. HOW should I know one whom I have never seen before ? PH. Then thou hast not even heard my name, or any rumour of those miseries by which I was perishing ? NE. Be assured that I know nothing of what thou askest. PH. O wretched indeed that I am, O abhorred of heaven, that no word of this my plight should have won its way to my home, or to any home of Greeks! No, the men who wickedly cast me out keep their secret and laugh, while my plague still rejoices in its strength, and grows to more ! O my son, O boy whose father was Achilles, been generally approved. 0O6" Bothe conj. ai8' 6vo/j.a 7': Martin, ov TO0KOJU': Blaydes, 6vofia Toujude ov§' e/j.wi> KaKwv kkias. 253 dviGTOpels] an 'urTope'ur L . 2 5 5 f. Nauck brackets uS' lx<"'T0S---yys> so as to leave one v., oB /xijSt KXIJSCIW fjLT]8a[j.od SL^\0^ TTOV.—For M1?^' 'EXXdSoy, Herm. reads fj.rj6i'E\\ddos, with the Aldine. —For irov, Blaydes gives TTW (conjecturing also [i,7i8aij.oT...woT). For di7j\$4 vov, Nauck 2 5 5 f. o3 |U]8^ K.T.\., a man of whom lav (i>8a{ = of) xpjifo^ec.—ITO should prob. be read instead of irov. The long lapse no report (the generic M^I I7on.).—oftcaSe, of time imagined renders TTW forcible; to Malis (4 n.),—where the tidings would have had a special interest: 1*118' ' E W a while TTOV could mean only, ' I ween'; it 80s 7»js |U)8a|Jiov, nor in any part of Helcould not go with /j.r]5a/j.oS as = 'to no las (for the gen., cp. 204 rySe roirwv n.). place whatsoever.' In 0. C. 1370, where irw is certain, L has trou from the first As Neoptolemus is coming from Troy, the words have more force if we suppose hand. In fr. 465, again, \oy<ji yap ?X/cos the poet to use 'EXXds in the larger sense ovStv oTdd TTOV rvxeiv, the correction wai which was so familiar in his own day,— (Dindorf) is clearly right. as including all lands inhabited by Greeks. 2 5 8 f. o-ty ?xovres, i.e., saying noThus the 'BXXds of Her. comprises Ionia thing about Ph. 's fate, but allowing it to (1. 92) and Sicily (7. 157); and Soph, pass out of men's minds. Cp. Ai. 954 rj himself (7>. 1060) has ov0' 'EXXAs OUT' pa KeXaivibirav dvfibv £' xwMcaKTos avroO (when he had colonies in Asia Minor; the Attic drama made further progress). was not careful in such matters. Even, 26O ff. qj: cp. 910: Ant. 193 valhowever, if we restricted'EXXdSos yrjs to Suiv run air' OiUwov, n.—08' et|i' kya , n.— nor to any part of Greece.' Nauck, thus xXveis, pres., knowest by hearsay: cp. limiting'EXXds, pronounces the distinction 591 : 0. T. 305 d Kai /J.T] K\ieis T&>V dyytunmeaning; he further objects to <S8' ?xov\wv'. O. C. 792 6V(fJ7re/) KCLK ffav: the bow given his plight, but his existence, is unknown); by Apollo to Heracles, and by him to and therefore rejects u3' Hx<>VT°s oticade |Ph., as a reward for kindling the pyre /iijS' 'EXXdSos 77)5.—|IT)8OHOS need not be on Oeta : cp. 198 n., 670 n.—8€ TCV/J-ATUV. SO dominus. 4—2 20*0KAE0YI 52 08' etfi iyco croi Kelvos, ov /cXueis icrois TCOV 'Hpa/cXeutw ovra SecnroTrjv OTTXCOV, 6 TOV IIoiaVTOS 770(1? $>Ck0KTrjTr)<S, OV 61 8LO~O~OI o~TpaT7jyol va5 Ke^xxXXipow avat; ippixjjav ato-^pws wo epr^fjiov, dyptq. f6 ^ ^ dypiw yapayiuxTf rj ft eKetvoi, TTGU, vpodevres ivddSe ' epr)fj,ov, rjVLK e/c vrjs Troirias / j Karicr^ov Sevpo vavj3d.Tr) CTTOXW. TOT' acr/xevoi /A' WS etoov e/c TTOXXOI; craXou S ' eV aKTrjs iv KaTiqpefal *ATreTpa, ^ , 265 js dv8po66pov f 270 f p p p j TTpodivrts jSaia Kai TI Kal jiopd<s iTT0)(f>€\.7)[ia O-flLKp6l>, 6V aVTOLS TU^Ol. 2 75 proposes SrfXvBep, or r SifjXSe 5IT)X0€ yrp. 2 6 4 — 2 6 9 R. Prinz, suspecting an interpola:hese si six vv. to three, viz., Siaaol (TTpa.Triyol...&va£ | trk-r\yivT\.. tion, would reduce these K T S oiVxpws, V * * '7 i o"T/as | . 2 6 5 ayplrf^ Wakefield d V Xpyp |2 2 6 6 rrfi is due to J. Auratus (who proposed 8ev8po 2 6 3 f. Sv ot: for the art. at the end of the v., see on Ant. 409 rj nareixe rbv | vtKvv.—\co Kt<()aXXi]Viov dvaj: cp. //. 1. 63 [ airap 'OSvaaetis rjye KeipaWijvas /j,eyaOifiovs: who are there described as inhabiting Ithaca, Zacynthus, Samos ( = Cephallenia, first so called in Her. 9. 28), and other islands off the coast of Acarnania, as well as part of the mainland itself. So Od. 24. 378 (Laertes) Ke(paXMiveffinv avaaaav. Buttmann thinks that both here and in 791 (iS ££ve Ke0aXXif») the name is used scornfully. Its Homeric associations, at least, are honourable (cp. //. 4. 330, Ke^aXXijcwj' a/iupi orixes O6K aXaTaSval). To assume that the Cephallenians were despised because the Taphii, their neighbours, were pirates (Od. 15. 427), seems a little unfair to them. But it is very likely that the name is used, if not with scorn, yet with a tone of dislike,—'king of those crafty islanders.' The Athenians had experienced the skill of Cephallenians in laying a deadly ambuscade (Thuc. 1. 33). 2 6 5 ayptq. is followed by d-yp£o> in 167. The effect is certainly unpleasing. But with regard to such repetitions it must always be remembered that ancient poetry was far less fastidious than modern: see n. on 88 (irpdatreiv). On the other hand, Eustathius, the witness for <|>oivC<j> in 267 (cp. cr. n.), was frequently loose in citation: see Ant., append., p. 249. The recurrence of ipi\\Mv in 269 offends less, but is noteworthy. It is not surprising that interpolation should have been suspected. Three views have been held. (1) Prinz would reduce vv. 264—269 to three (see crit. note). This reconstruction is too violent to be probable. (2) Nauck would omit the words fyjij/ttw, tiyplq. I v6aip KaracpBivovra. But fiV $ in 268 confirms vbay. it could not refer to i%\.hvqs. And fiV if would hardly have become {flv rj. (3) A. Jacob proposed to omit vv. 268—70. This would obviate the repetition of Ipij^ov, and of (fxovr' (273); but it would also suppress the notice of Chryse; which, however, Ph. would naturally mention, as he supposes that the whole story is new to the youth. I believe that there has been no interpolation, though Soph, has written with some verbal negligence. The point of vv. 264—267 is the putting ashore (Ip- cMAOKTHTHI S3 behold, I am he of whom haply thou hast heard as lord of the bow of Heracles,—I am the son of Poeas, Philoctetes, whom the two chieftains and the Cephallenian king foully cast upon this solitude, when I was wasting with a fierce disease, stricken down by the furious bite of the destroying serpent; with that plague for sole companion, O my son, those men put me out here, and were gone,—when from sea-girt Chryse they touched at this coast with their fleet. Glad, then, when they saw me asleep—after much tossing on the waves—in the shelter of a cave upon the shore, they abandoned me,—first putting out a few rags,—good enough for such a wretch,—and a scanty dole of food withal:—may Heaven give them the like ! MSS. The conject. of Musgrave, T§5' (to 3 6 7 aypiif MSS.: (pou>l
pi\)/ai>): that of 268—270, the desertion agree with voaq), is received by Seyffert. from Eustath. Opusc. 324, 60 TO TTJS txi&vqs Tournier conj. TrpoSivres. 2 7 1 aa/ievoi Blaydes: irirpiji MSS. rough passage from the islet of Chryse to Lemnos (see on 8 ff.). Cp. Ant. 150 ex ...ToXi/xav: ib. 163 iro\\$ H, roofed over, i.e., here, following the train of his own memories, over-arching,—forming a cave; cp. Ant. —even if he supposes that N . has not 885 n.—ireVp^, ' a rock,' is a necessary heard of the txl$"a before (cp. 255).— correction of ir€Tpo), 'a stone.' Trirpos is Xapd-y|ia.Ti, the rent left by the serpent's never used in the larger sense, nor could bite: cp. Anacreontea 26 irvpbs x^Pay^' the epithet here justify such a use. Cp. (brand of fire,—on horses) : [Eur.] Rhes. Xen. An. 4, 3. n kv ircrpq. avrpw73 VQTOV xapax@eh (wounded). Set: but ib. 7. 12 ouSels irtrpos {i.e., none of the \Woi mentioned in § 10) avw2 6 8 ff. £vv $, referring to x6,— ^ ^ 'in company with' it, = $ !-w6i>Ta, cp. 0 j x V 1022: O.T. 17 aiv yr)pa jiapeU.—#x0VT' 2 7 3 ff. ola, adv., = us, cp. 293, O. T. would properly follow Jpi)|iov, but gains 751: <jx»Ti Sva-|i6pa>, as for some poor emphasis by coming first; for the irreguwretch, some beggar, for whom their lar order of words, cp. O. T. 1251 n. least gifts were good enough. Cp. Ar. —Tijs ITOVTCOS XpiS ((foW). IO*OKAEOYI 54 crv 817, T4KVOV, •noia.v • JJL dvdaracrLV avTuv fiefiiaTGJv i£ vwvov (TTrjvai Tore; Trot' ii<8aKpv(rGU, iroV aVoi/xtofai /ca/ca; opaivTOL jxkv vavs, a s exuiv ivavcrrokovv, Tracras 0e/3a>cras, dvSpa 8' ouSeV ZVTOTTOV, ov^ ocrrts dpicdcreiev, ovS' ocrris vocrov KO.[WOVTI crvWdftoiTO' waivTa Se CTKOTTWV rjvptcTKov ouSeV TTX^V dvidcrdau napov, TOVTOV Se 770X^7)1' evfidpetav, a> TCKVOV. 6 /Jikv xpovos S17 Sid )(povov irpovftaLve /caSei r i y8ata 777S' VTTO cniyrj fjuovov S d ' 280 /JLOL, 285 yacrrpX ph> rd opa 2 7 6 6ffov L, with most of the MSS.: vbtxov or v6 2 7 6 f. os = to lay than of his resentment. hold on a thing, so crvWa^dvo^ai TIVOS nvi=to lay hold on it along with another 2 7 9 f. opwvTa vavs J*^v j8e/3w: as contributed to such a result. Cp. id. 4. 10 oi £vvapa.[jL€voi ToOSe rod KtvSOvov.— here, opQvra fj.tv vavs.. .bp&vra. bk avdpa. TTOVTO Sk (TKOirwv: Si here = dX\d: Ant. Cp. 0. 2] 25 (pdivoviTa /xiv...cpdlvovpa 85 n. S', n . 2 8 1 f. ovx 6'0-Tis dpK&raev. The di2 8 3 f. ir\i)v dvidirSai: forthe absence rect question is, ris ap/day; (deliberative, of the art., cp. 0. C. 608 n.: Antiphanes or 'interrogative,' subjunct). The indifr. incert. 51 naraXdweB' oiSiv erepov rj rect question is, (a) after a primary tense, TtdvqKivai. 7rapov: cp. El. 959 trdpvsn IAOKTHTHI 55 Think now, my son, think what a waking was mine, when they had gone, and I rose from sleep that day! What bitter tears started from mine eyes,—what miseries were those that I bewailed when I saw that the ships with which I had sailed were all gone, and that there was no man in the place,—not one to help, not one to ease the burden of the sickness that vexed me,—when, looking all around, I could find no provision, save for anguish—but of that a plenteous store, my son ! So time went on for me, season by season ; and, alone in this narrow house, I was fain to meet each want by mine own service. For hunger's needs Xpt>vov\ Nauck conj. dia TSVOV. Blaydes writes, 6 /nb> xp°vov wovs &l ftjaSus fioi. 2 8 6 KaSei. TL] Weckleing gives eSei re( (ed. i88r). In his Ar pptip ] ) ( osed KCI S-q n /3cua ri}5' ixb artyr) fi' edct (omitting /x6vov). /x6vov) Soph, emend. (1869) he proposed —paig. r: |8ai?? L. 2 8 7 aifupopd] I. G. Patakis conj. Hififierpa : Nauck, irpotr- fiiv ffT&eiv [ ... ] TapeffTt 5' dXyelv. Mus(i.e. a new month began). Render, then, grave cp. Hor. Sat. 2. 5. 68 invenietque 'Time went on for me, season by season' Nil sibi legatum praeter plorare suisque. Cp. Tennyson, Enoch Arden: 'Thus —a!|j.dpaav, ease (704), hence, abundance. over Enoch's early-silvering head | The Cp. Aesch. fr. 237 KOVTTO) ris 'A/cratw^' sunny and rainy seasons came and went [ ddijpos ijfiipa. I Ktvov, irbvov ITXOVTOVVT', Year after year.'—Ellendt, rightly starting lire/iif/ev oiKade. The author of the ' Let- from the sense of Sid XP°VOV a s 'after an ters of Phalaris' had this passage in mind, interval,' wrongly explains it here as Ep. 33 (Schaefer) kSi]kaaev &n irdvrav simply tarde, 'pausenweise': i.e. 'time cvSects eari irXty Xi.fj.ov KO.1 (pofiov TOJJTWV went on with many a pause': as if, to Si [cp. TOVTOV h\ here] vfj,as KOX Xlav ei> Philoctetes, time seemed, at moments, fiotpeiv \v. I. euwopetv], to stand still. The error here consists 2 8 5 6 fiiv xpovos Si[ Stdxpovou K.T.X. in excepting the intervals denoted by Sib. xpovov from the whole progress deThe text has been boldly altered by some scribed by vpoHfiaive.—Not: ' time kept editors (see cr. n.), in order to get rid of vo dia XP<>VOV'- but the iteration is itself a moving on through time': as if 6 xp° * were the moving point, while Sib. xpo"ov proof of soundness. Such iteration is condenoted its course.—For irpoiipcuve, cp. stantly employed in expressing a succesHer. 3. 53 TOV XP°VOV TrpofiaLvovTosl Lys. sion of seasons or periods; 'day by day', ITOS ds ITOS (Ant. 340), irap' it/Map Tjixipa or. 1 § 11 TTpoiovTos Si rod xpo'»ov. (Ai. 475), Mod. Gr. XP°VO "^ XP°PO ('year 2 8 6 f. Ka8a TI. The sense of TI here after year'), truditur dies die (Hor. Carm. is nearly %Ka.a~Tov rt, just as ns sometimes 2. 18. 15), etc. The phrase Sid xpovou = e/ca 56 ToS' i£r)VpL(TK€, TCtS VTTOTTTepoVS TreXetas" irpos Se TOV8\ O /ACH /SaXoi S) a.Tpa.KTO<s, auros av raXas fjv, SvcrTTjvov i^dXKcov os TOUT' ai^1 et r ' eSet TI zeal TTOTOV Xafielv, /cat Trou irdyov ^v^eWos, ola ^etyxan, ijvkov r t dpavcrcLL, ravr' dv e^epnoiv TaXas ifxrjxavafji'rjv etra TTU/3 av ou irapyjv, aXX' ei' TrirpoKJi Ttirpov iKTpifScov /AOXIS e ^ z ; ' a^avTov 290 TTOSO. 295 <$>£><;, o /cat cr<w£ei //,' aet. oiKovfjieur) yap ovv cn£yr\ irvpos fjuera vdvT eKiropitjei irXrjv TO firj vocrelv i/xe. <j>ep\ d> T4KVOV, VVV KOA TO TTJS wjaov 300 0p 2 8 8 Qeipurxe r: eiipuTKe L. 2flO The schol. on 702 substitutes 7ro' for raXas in quoting this verse; but he also omits avrbs, thus showing how carelessly he quoted. 2 9 1 Siicm/cos MSS. (so, too, the schol. on 702, and Suidas s. v. drpaKTOs) : SiGrqvov Canter. 2 9 2 Trpbs TOVT' dv e{ r' ISei] L has a point after TroSa in 291, but none after irpbs TOUT' dv. And so Wakefield would write, iroSa. irpbs TOUT1 av et ft' [for et T'] i:det. Blaydes gives, wpbs TOVT1 dv. elr' £5ei K.T.X., with Lucian Philops. 35 \nrt\piTd KOX arrow: Tr. 714: Thuc. 4. 40, where a B ' i) Laconian uses it, and Thuc. explains it 2 8 8 iiroirr^povs is perh. meant here by TOV O'USTOV. Aesch. adds the qualifying to suggest 'shy' (and therefore hard to epithet ro^uctf (fr. 135).—avT<5s, having no dog to fetch it. shoot); for the word often implies 'taking wing': cp. Eur. Helen. 1236 /xeBl^ni j/el2 9 1 f. ct\v6|j.'nv (cp. 702), 'crawl'; KOS rb a vTr6irT€pos 5' 6 T\OVTOS. SO Ai. 139 ire- iirl yijs. The word suggests that each (pofirmai., I TTTI)VT)S c!>s fyijua 7rcXc£as. step with the sound foot is followed by a slight halt, while the other foot is dragged 2 8 9 f. 8 (ioi pdXoi.: for the optat. reafter it. Thus the notion is different from ferring to an indefinite number of acts in that of elXtwodes (/3oCs), where a 'rolling' past time, cp. Lys. or. 23 § 3 ovs re efeupl(TKO{.iMAeKe\iti>v,eTrvv6av6ii.i}v: Xen. gait Cyr.is meant. Cp. on 163. A cornelian intaglio in the Berlin collection shows 5. 3. 55 o5s /life Uoi.,...-qpiliTa. Philoctetes thus dXvofievos, with the help vtupoo-iraSrjs, ' with drawn string,' i.e., of a stick in his left hand, while the right ' drawn back along with the string.' The holds his bow and quiver; the left foot is epithet pictures the moment of taking the wounded one. (Milani, Mito di Filotaim, and thus suggests, though it does not literally express, the idea, ' sped from 4ete p. 78: see Introd.) It is clear from 215 (irraiow) and 894 (6/>0c6cret) that the the string.' Not, 'drawing the string poet imagines him as striving to walk back' (by the pressure of the notch). Cp. Ant. 1216 apfj.bi'...\i8o(nra.57}, an erect, and not as creeping prone, with the knee of the sound leg against the opening made by dragging stones away; where the adj. implies \iffav iffrraj/j.^ixiii', ground.—civ with the iterative impf. in apodosis, after optat. in protasis, as oft.: as here the adj. implies dwb vevpas cp. Isocr. or. 6 § 52 TOV irapekBovTa xpoVoi/, i el...eh /j.6vos AaKedatfj,ovl IAOKTHTHZ 57 this bow provided, bringing down the winged doves ; and, whatever my string-sped shaft might strike, I, hapless one, would crawl to it myself, trailing my wretched foot just so far; or if, again, water had to be fetched,—or if (when the frost was out, perchance, as oft in winter) a bit of fire-wood had to be broken, —I would creep forth, poor wretch, and manage it. Then fire would be lacking; but by rubbing stone on stone I would at last draw forth the hidden spark ; and this it is that keeps life in me from day to day. Indeed, a roof over my head, and fire therewith, gives all that I want—save release from my disease. Come now, my son, thou must learn what manner of isle this is. a point (and not merely a comma) after dpavcrai in 294. 2 8 3 Nauck would delete this v., and read {.ffkov re for fiiXoc TI in 294. 2 9 6 iKTpifiuiv A: eicBXifiiiip L, with rpi written over #Xi by the first corrector (S). A few of the later MSS. (L2, Vat. b, K) have indXiflLiiv, but most of them agree with A. Blaydes conj. evrpifiwv, or av rpifiuv. 2 9 9 ifii] Nauck conj. In : Gernhard, TOO: Blaydes, fiovov: Burges, (for voaeiv i^e") votrif irovetv. 3OO TO rrjs vt\aov\ Linwood conj. ret T9\S vqcov.—• /j.6.6ris L, with A and most of the others. /jjiSt (R, V2) may have been a mere conjecture; T and a few mote have /*<x0ois. Burges, Nauck, Wecklein and Cavallin 1377 Sv&rrivip TTOSI.—!£«'\KT)V' d<|>avTOV the hoar-frost like ashes. He casteth <j>»s, made the invisible light visible, i.e. forth his ice like morsels.'—ota: 273 n.— drew the spark forth from its hiding Nauck would delete this verse, because it place in the stone. Cp. Ai. 647 (Time) is unreasonable that the hero should delay 0!/et T ' a 517 X a KCLI <paveyra KptiirreTcu. providing himself with firewood until the Blaydes compares Synesius Ep. 138 avTov could hardly a little undergrowth.—For dv with iterabe, ' barely seen,' as if the sense were that tive impf., cp. on 291 f. the feeble spark instantly vanished again. 2 9 6 f. Iv ircTpouri iriTpov. For the 2 9 8 f. olKovjxt'vr] yap o8v, ' for inchange of quantity, cp. 827 (iixce): 0. C. deed...': cp. Ant. 489 n. Remark oSv 442 ol rod irarpbs TI} rarpl: ib. 883 dp' ovx O^pis r&d';—Oflpis: Ant. 1310 f. 5ei- in the thesis of the 3rd foot; so 5q (O.C. 23), and even irep (ib. 896).—«|M has been Xcuos...—SeihaLq.: El. 148 a "ITVV, alev *ITVI> 6Xo0i5peroi. —tKTpCpwv, rubbing hard suspected. But it serves to qualify the general sentiment by a reference to his (£K=' thoroughly,' i.e. till the spark comes). The v. I. iicBXlfiuv would mean, 'pressing' special circumstances:—' shelter and fire give all that a man needs—except, in or 'squeezing,' and is unsuitable. Cp. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 15 CK ye aov irvp...paov av my case, health.' TLS eKTpl\j/eiev The 3OO <j>^pt...[J.a8T]S, L's reading, prepj j yrj y£\u)Ta e^ay&yoiTO. ^yy l suggest concussion sents an unexampled construction. Elseuse of two stones would where the subjunctive after (pipe occurs rather than friction. The Eskimos kindle 58 I04>0KAE0YI ov yap TIS op/Mos iariv, ouS' 07701 nkewv i£e[nro\ri(rei. /cepSos, 17 ijevoio-erai. OVK ivddS" ol TTXOI TOLCTL arci(f>pocrw fipoTcov. r a ^ ' ovv TIS a/c<wv eo^e- TTOXXO, ya/3 raSe iv rw paKpto yevoir av dvdpoincov xpova>. OVTOL fju, OTOLV /AoXwcriv, w TIKVOV, Xoyois eXeoutrt jueV, K 305 KCU fiopa<; fJ.epo<s irpocreSocrav OLKTipavTes, yj TLVOL crTokrjv e/ceu'o 8' ouSeis, 77V1V av yLvrjcrdu), Odkei, crtucrat /x' es oucous, dXX' a7roXXv/x,at raXas eros TOS' 178^ Se'/carov «> XI/AW re /cal i fiocTKow TrjV d8r)(j>(iyov vocrov. 310 are among those who adopt iwjOe. Seyffert gives Kav.../w.ffou. 3O4 Bergk and Herwerden suspect this v.—po4p' dwi occurs eight times cave. If the Iliad calls Lemnos ivKTijiivq in Soph. (433: O.T. 390, 536, 1142: (21. 40), it also calls it d/ii^aXoeiro-a (24. 753)> which was probably understood in Ant. 534: El. 310, 376: Tr. 890). In Her. 4. 127 <j>ipere, roirovs avevpbvrm antiquity as 'inhospitable' (/tfyiw/u); though crvyxiew ireipairOe airoiis, the 2nd verb is a modern view connects it with fux~-. imperat., not subj. If <J>IAOKTHTHZ 59 No mariner approaches it by choice; there is no anchorage; there is no sea-port where he can find a gainful market or a kindly welcome. This is not a place to which prudent men make voyages. Well, suppose that some one has put in against his will; such things may oft happen in the long course of a man's life. These visitors, when they come, have compassionate words for me ; and perchance, moved by pity, they give me a little food, or some raiment: but there is one thing that no one will do, when I speak of it,—take me safe home; no, this is now the tenth year that I am wearing out my wretched days, in hunger and in misery, feeding the plague that is never sated with my flesh. in L, has been added by S.—cu/Bptbirwv] 3O8 Kal irov] K&TTOV L. avdpilnrtp. Schubert conj. dvBptbirots: Blaydes, 3 1 3 KaKo'urC] Wecklein conj. Karoun: life; cp. Ani. 461 et 5e rod XP®VOV I irpovOev Bavovixai, 'before my natural term'. Cp. Her. 1. 32 iv yd.p T£ /j.aKp(f Xpovip TroXXa fikv £- A reminiscence of these 3 0 4 ivBoiS' = Sevpo'. cp. 256 fiTjdafiov f phrases may have been in the poet's n.—irXot: this nom. pi. occurs also in mind. Xen. An. 5. 7. 7 raXoi ir\oi: the dat. pi. £6V in Antiphon or. 5 § 83 TTXOIS. In L's o-otypoo-i the omission of the v or /3\ in compounds (Ant. 336, O.C. 996 n.). —pporwv: cp. 0. C. 279 irpbs Toy ei5 3O7 definite ff. OUTOI referring to the inTIS (305) : cp. Ant. 709 OSTOI referring to OVTIS in 707 (n.).—Xoyois «\«>i)(ri...,a«s avrois. See Heinrich Schmidt, Synonyhk r a ^ a ovhk rediacrde Tvpavvov^Avqy iro- mik der griechischen Sprache, vol. III. pp. 577 ff.—Kalirov TI : see on 274.—oroXtjv: \iv (where rax' &v is impossible). Here cp. 223 f. n.—€K«ivo...9eXei sc. iroiTjaat.: the force of Td%a is, ' I grant that visitors cp. 100 n. have come now and then; let us suppose such a moment.'—'i 60 ZO0OKAEOYI r Arpetocu fx rj T Oovcrcrews p i a , SeSpa/cacr'* of 'O\uju,moi #eol V TTOT' aurois avriTroiv ifiov iraOetv. loiKa #cdya> rots d^iy/oieVots icra £eVois iiroLKrCpew ere, IIoiavTos T£KVOV. eyw Se Kauros TotcrSe [ulpTvs iv Xoyois GJS etcr' d\r)deis olSa, avvTv^ayv KCLKCHV dvSpcov 'ArpeiSoiv rrjs T 'OSucrcrews yStas. 77 y a p TI Kal crv rois ira.v(n\46poi% exeis ly/c\ijju,' 'ArpeiSais, wcrre OvyuovaOai va0<6v; 0V[JL6V yivono X61/3'1 ^X^pwcrai rrore, ' a t MuK^vai yvotev 7^ ^TrdpTrj 0' o n S dBS OKKC[J,O)V fnjTrjp i(f>v. eu y , w TCKVOV TLVOS ydp (SSe SSe TO^ f fieyav YOXOV X /car'' aurali' l iiyKakav iXtfd iXtfXvdas; ci Trai IIoia^Tos, i£epci), /AoXts S' e/3 XO. NE. I. NE. NE. 3J 5 320 325 33° Nauck, irocoKTt: Mekler, Kt\Kiau 3 1 5 f. ol' Porson: o!s MSS. Wecklein (^4« p. 17), keeping ofs, would change airois in 316 to aWis: Tournier, to dXyovs.— wriiroiAi' r : avraTotv' L. 3 1 8 iwoucrdpeui Mss.: Nauck gives iTroiKTipetv. 3 1 0 e» X0701S MSS. In L the 1st hand has written OIL over our. Gernhard conj. we Xo7ois. 3 2 O f. a\rj$e1s altered from d\i;0r)s by 1st hand in L.— 3 1 4 ff. p ( a : cp. 321: Tr. 38 'I0!TOV fllav.—of, Porson s correction of ols, is certain. The sufferer prays that their sufferings may be like his own: cp. 275 n.: Ant. 927. With oh, both airoTs (as = 'themselves') and dprtiroiy' become comparatively tame.—^|ioJ: cp. El. 592 us TTJS $vyarpbs avTivoaia \afiJ3ai>eis. 3 1 7 f. tira, could imply either (1) ' a s fully as they pitied you in their hearts,'— the sense in which the speaker means Ph. to take it: or (2) 'only as much as they showed you pity in their deeds': cp. Ant. 516 n. on cj icrov.—eiroiKTip«iv is much better than Nauck's liroiKTipstv, which, as expressing a presentiment, would call too much attention to the ambiguity of ifiro. 3 1 8 f. iv Xo'yois. If iv is sound, the phrase must mean ' a witness present at (the utterance of) these words.' Cp. Plat. Phaedo 115 E fi.ifik X£y?j iv rij Tcuprj, 'at the funeral,' i.e., .while it is taking place. The expression is unusual; but I hesitate to receive Gernhard's conject. av. *IAOKTHTHZ 61 Thus have the Atreidae and the proud Odysseus dealt with me, my son: may the Olympian gods some day give them the like sufferings, in requital for mine ! CH. Methinks I too pity thee, son of Poeas, in like measure with thy former visitors. NE. And I am myself a witness to thy words,—I know that they are true; for I have felt the villainy of the Atreidae and the proud Odysseus. PH. What, hast thou, too, a grief against the accursed sons of Atreus,—a cause to resent ill-usage ? NE. Oh that it might be mine one day to wreak my hatred with my hand, that so Mycenae might learn, and Sparta, that Scyros also is a mother of brave men ! PH. Well said, my son ! Now wherefore hast thou come in this fierce wrath which thou denouncest against them ? NE. Son of Poeas, I will speak out—and yet 'tis hard to speak—concerning the outrage that I suffered from them at my coming. eta' dXijfois. otSa yap T\rxfi>v K.T.X.—Kaxdv \ avbpdv 'ArpeiSwi1] Toup (keeping awTu%(b^) conj. KIXKOIV avdpdiv 'ArpeiSaiv Trf r' '05. fila: so, too, Erfurdt, but with ixtlvoiv for 'ArpeiSaiv. For avSp&v Blaydes conj. SiaaGv r' or airrwv T'. 3 2 4 Ov/ibv... X«/>' Brunck: 6v/jA^...xeipa MSS. Nauck conj. et /ioi yivono Ov/ibv cfnrXrjaai TTOTC. 3 2 7 cS5e TOVJ Erfurdt conj. wd' t\wv. 3 2 8 KO.T' air£i>] In L the letters KO.T' have been inserted by S, after an erasure. The ist hand seems to have written KavTuv: then /car' was written above the line, but again erased, when (car' was substituted for K in the text.—iyKaXQv] Blaydes conj. (inter alia) rovS' lxav: the gen. has a special excuse.—We canwith (having provoked) the great anger not make awrvxilw mean, = ' having found (which you show)?' TCVOS, causal gen., them bad men, as you have done' (i.e., not with rbv-.-x^ov alone, but with the civ aoi). whole sentence: cp. 751,1308: 0. 7'. 698 3 2 2 f. 1^ Y<*P 248 n.—Tots irovwX^SlSa^ov KafC,dva^,&rowoTk | pvrjvivrocrfp/Se Spois : cp. Eur. El. 86 XV TWiiXeSpos | irpdy/j.aTos 0). Cp. charge him with having provoked it. Plat. Sep. 465 A et TO6 T'IS TQ $V/M>ITO, iv The causal TCVOS helps to explain the pregT £ Toioirnfi TKTJP&V Tbv Bvfibv (sating his nant sense. Cp. O. T. 702 My', ei crawrath) yiTTOP eirl /leifovs av toi (rrdcreis.— 0ws T6 vetnos iyKaXSv {pels, 'speak, if Muicijvai, as the city of Agamemnon: you can make a clear statement in imSirapTij, as that of Menelaus. •yvoiev, puting (the blame of) the feud.' after the optative 7&01T0: cp. Aesch. 3 2 9 f. 4|cpca, (J.OXLS 8' Ipu. In such Eum. 297 £X0oi ('may she come!')... | phrases^i6Xisusu. stands in the first clause, SITUS ytvoiro T&VS' efiol \vrrfpios: and viith/i^v: Ant. 1105 /o6Xis nh>, Kapdias S' O. T. 506 n. e^iffTa/iai., n. For e%epQ—ipu, cp. 249 f. 3 2 7 f. rf 7', euge: Ar. Eccl. 213 eS y\ The feeling is like that of Odysseus when eS ye cij Al', eS ye' Mye, X^y', c37aS^. asked by Alcinous to tell his story: Od. There is no other example in Tragedy of 9. \i crol 8' epa io}5ea $vfit>s eireTpdthis colloquial e8 ye without a verb.—TIVOS irero arovlievra, \ etpeaO', 6 IOOKAEOYI 62 yp ivel ydp fioip' X fp ^ da aveiv, pdcrr)S JJLOL /AT) irepa, irplv dv j irp&rov TOS' 1 77 TedvT)-^ o ITijXeajs yovos; NE. Tedv7)Kev, dvSpos ouSevos, Oeov S' viro, ^ X 6 S y e/c d\X' j / o KTavciv r e ^o^>eu§ rou^iou OLJXOL' 335 340 Tournier, €C (taXip VeXiyXuSas. 3 3 3 i; L, ei r. 3 3 4 f. Burges would change ovdevoi to ou Sa/j.ds, and omit v. 335. For rojeuros Blaydes conj. ro^oicnv. 3 3 8 irpuroj'] Naber conj. irporepov. 34O This verse is rejected by Th. Gomperz. 3 4 1 TOI yap oSy L, an accent on yap having been erased. 3 4 2 Rejected by Burges, Gomperz and Otto Hense.—Srif a' ivijipiuav] 6V«s iv tippi/rav V; whence 3 3 1 ? (//. 11. 359) Sre Ktv ae Hdpts Kal / 'ATTOXXUV I iad\bv kbvT1 Shtauxnv errl S/caiJo-i irti\ri. Verg. Aen. 6. 57 Phoebe, ...Dardana qui Paridis direxti tela manusque \ Corpus in Aeacidae. Another account speaks of Apollo without 1117: fr. 529 TOI)S Si SovKelas... | £uyi>v naming Paris: so //. 21. 278 Achilles fax' avdyxas: E u r . Hec. 4 iirel Qpvywv ir6\iv I tdvSvvos ioxe Sopl ireiK<}. says that Thetis had predicted to him 3 3 2 <j>pacrr|S...|jLT) ire'pa: for the place that he should die 'ATTAXXWVOS fiekteaaiv. Cp. Aesch. fr. 340 (Thetis speaks of of fi^, cp. 67 n. 3 3 5 To|«wris...8o|M£s = T6fois 8a/j.ds. Apollo) aOrSs kvriv 6 Kravtbv j riv iratda The adj. here defines the instrument, as rbv €[i6v. So, too, Hor. Carni. 4. 6. 1 ff. oft. elsewhere the place (0. T. 1411 6a- Quintus Smyrn. 3. 61 (Apollo, hidden irpoirjKe fHXeft.\6.(X<nov I eKpiipar'), or t h e manner {0. C. in a mist) arvyepiv vov I Kal k Qo5>% oih-qae Kara a us X£yovo-iv implies that there was something mysterious in the death; Paris might seem to have inflicted it, but, in men's belief, the true slayer was Apollo. «K, however, does not here denote ulterior, as dist. from immediate, agency ('&y doom of Phoebus'; 0. T. 1453); it is here no more than uird.—According to one account, Paris shot Achilles, but with the aid of Apollo (as Athena had helped Achilles against Hector): so //. 19. 416 (the immortal steed Xanthus to Achilles) to the vulnerable heel of Achilles, cp. Statius Ach. 1. 269, where Thetis says: progenitum Stygis amne severo \ Armavi (totumque utinam!). Hyginus (Fab. 107) fused the two versions by making Apollo take the guise of Paris.—The 'cyclic' epic which related the death of Achilles was the Aethiopis, ascribed to Arctmus of Miletus, c. 776 B.C. (Introd. to Homer, p. 53> 3 3 6 aM €VY6vi)s |iiv: dXX<£ = ' well' (said as if with a sigh); /i(v has a reflective dXXA (7oi at/nj) | fjUtp ] In L the second X has been made from /x. TroudXy arokif Vat.: iroiKi.\o K.T.X. (The SI in 337 does not answer to prow': not simply 'gaily drest' (like \evthis fiiv.) Cp. 524 dX\a.../xivTOi. n.— K6', the Ant. 1263 (5 KTav6vTas re Kal pXirovres efupvXLovs. Eur. / . T. 553 i] beak or ram, which was attached to the KTavovoa. X" Oaviiv. Ale. 488 Kravtuv ap' ship below the prow. The term &Kpo(TTOKLOV was sometimes applied to the 7/£«s TJ OavCcv avrov Revels. ' figure-head' (such as the head and neck 3 3 8 «Xi'yX (SEXTIVTIJ) TOC OJTXITI/COO fi\a has not been influenced Leaf, / / . 2. 637). The v. I. ITCHKIXOO-T6|J.UI by the iv in the compound. For the ace. with ivvfipl£ta, cp. Kaibel Epigr. Gr. 195 is merely a prosaic corruption. 1 jj.i\ /ju>v evvfiplfcris ctypdi' ratpov. The 3 4 4 Stos T' 'OSvoxreis: this is the iv has the same force as in e77eXSi<: Homeric TroXtfrXas dtos 'Odvatxefc. The cp. Eur. El. 68 iv TOIS i/xois yap OVK epithet 5?ot ('bright') may be rendered evtifSpuras KaKots. ' princely,' or ' noble,' when applied to a chief (the idea of personal comeliness 3 4 3 iroiKiXoo-ToXu), 'with gaily-decked 64 ZO*OKAEOYI Aeycwres, eir aA^fes CIT ap out1 ^arr}v 345 ws ov defits yCyvoiT', iirel KaT€<j>dt,TO /Aos, Ta Tripyafi aWov rj 'fi <3 feV, OVTCJS evvenovres ov TTOXW Xp /x' i-nio-ypv \x,r\ fxe vavo-ToXeiv /x,aXicrra jxev Srj TOV Oavovros ifJbepa), OTTWS LBOL/M ddavTOV ov yap elh6fj/rjv' enena [ACUTOL ^OI Xoyos /caXo? irpocrrjv, el Tanl Tpoia mpya/jJ aip^croi//,' TJV 8" rffxap yjSrj SevrepoP irktovri 35° fp r. 3 4 7 17 V e\ew L, corrected from rj [not i;] /*' i\eir either by the rst hand or by S. A too has ij'/j.' e\elv. 3 4 9 tirecx""} Schneider conj. Itraaxov (A has eTrctffxoj'): Blaydes, (ireiBov or cTr^yoy.—Hartung writes, ravr', w £iv\ V 0 1 ivvtirovris ov iroXiV XP<""> I eiriax / ^ M /ceicre yaDtrroXefy Ta%i;.—^ /xe] Seyffert being included therein): or by the more 83 /til Vow irpordp^a. 3 4 8 f. ov iroXiSv K.T.\. : 'they did general word, 'goodly,' in other cases. not cause me to make any long delay, Cp. Note 2 to Butcher and Lang's Odysor to refrain from sailing at once': ansey: 'Froissart and Brantome apply reother way of saying, 'they filled me with spectful terms of moral excellence to burning eagerness to sail at once.' He knights and ladies whom they describe speaks with a certain bitterness, meaning, as anything but moral.' 'they well knew how to act their part, ya Tpoevs: Phoenix, who, having when they put the matter in that light.' been driven from the house of his father For eirtxl>> Ta>& a s = ' t o cause one to Amyntor, was received by Peleus, and entrusted with the care of the infant pause' see Thuc. 4. 5 nal TI Kai aitrous 6 ffrpards In ev rats 'Aflijvcus c5x eir^irxf, Achilles: to whom he says in //. 9. 485 Kai . Another legend represents marching out at once). Id. 1. 129 Kai { ixife ri/iipa iiruTxiTia (pres. Achilles as brought up by Cheiron (//. imper.) afore dveTvai irpafraeiv Ti. This 11. 832). sense of the trans, tirix® and iTltrxu is not 3 4 5 f. eh' dp' oSv, 'or, after all (S.pa), it maybe (oSi»)': for odv with the precisely the same as that in El. 517 Ss second elre, cp. 0. T. 90, and n. ib. 1049. l\ovs, ' restrained thee' (by com—aXr)6^s does not occur as = A\i;0<2s, though T6 (or T6 ye) aKijdes is so used, pulsory detention): i.e., 0$ wo\vv xpovov n' iviaxo" is not, 'they did not suclike re vera. Here it has, indeed, an ceed in restraining me long' (as if they adverbial force, but is properly the ace. had been trying to do so); but rather, governed by Xeyovres. So in Eur. Ion 'they gave me no cause for delaying 275 we may point thus: W 5a! r6d'; a/)' &\7}0er$; rj fi&TVjv \6yos ; F o r fid.rrfv^ long';—not, 'non diu me cohibuerunt,' but 'effecerunt ne diu morarer.' /also, cp. also Soph. El. 63, 1298.— •yCyvoiT': they said, ov 84/us yiyyerai, Instead of JJLT] jt€ vav <J>IAOKTHTHI 65 saying, (whether truly or falsely, I know not,) that since my father had perished, fate now forbad that the towers of Troy should be taken by any hand but mine. Saying that these things stood thus, my friend, they made me pause not long ere I set forth in haste,—chiefly through my yearning towards the dead, that I might see him before burial,— for I had never seen him; then, besides, there was a charm in their promise, if, when I went, I should sack the towers of Troy. It was now the second day of my voyage, conj. /JJI oB us: Blaydes writes ^ ovxl3 5 1 ov ycip eldofa-riv] Seyffert writes ovS' ap' elioiafv. Meineke suggests SITUS tdoi/u' £i>v y&p off va> elSoiiijv but would rather inelegant; but it is not grammatically ob6av/*d.T]V, 'for I had (never) seen him.' The comment ffivra, tirara is there temporal.—\a Xdyos written after elSS/j.r]v in the margin of L, KaXds irpoa-fjv, 'there was a further represents the simplest and best interpre- charm' (KOX6S predicate) 'in the reatation. Neoptolemus was born in Scyros, son suggested,—if indeed I was to take,' and remained there, under the care of his etc.: o Xo^os is the reason for going, maternal grandfather, Lycomedes (243), suggested by the envoys, (as distinguished until he went to Troy (see n. on 239 f.). from the natural tfiepos in the son's Soon after the birth of Neoptolemus, his mind,) and is explained by u...alpyiaoiiJ.'. Not,' the fame, too, was attractive.' For father Achilles had returned to Phthia; whence, some eight or ten years later, he irpoe{iyoVTa XTJ^/OITO, Trporyyopevev 8TL us wo\eid(fi xpfooiro (he said, el Xrjif/oncu Achilles went to Troy. And in //. 19. ...Xprpro/jiai). For el with optat., where 331 f. Achilles speaks of his son as having never seen Phthia; for, apostro- one's own former thought is indicated in phising the dead Patroclus, he says. ' my dependence on a past tense, cp. Lys. or. 3 § 3 ai'ffxwojueeos, el /liWoiev TroWoi fiot soul had hoped that thou should'st return to Phthia,'—iM &v /MOI Tbv irdiba. avvdaeaBai, Tjveirxow (his thought had been, alcxiW/xcu, el fj^Wovai). —rdirl 0ori evl ("7)1 |Ue\aii>7) | 2nvp68ev e^aydyois, KO.i oi 5e££eias Ixaffra, | KTTJCIV i^v Tpo£<j. ir^pvaii' (cp. 611), the citadel which d/xuds re KOX vipepetpes fiiya 5&fia.—Apol-crowns the city of Troy, the Jlepyanos &Kpi) of Homer (//. 5. 460, 6. 512),—who lodorus (3. 13. 8) follows a different uses only the sing. Hence Ilios is called version, according to which Achilles had abrcurq, ixppvoecraa (II. 22. 411): cp. remained in Scyros till he was brought thence to Troy by Odysseus.— For the Introd. to Homer, p. 148. For the prep. midd. «l8o|i-nv in dial., cp. El. 977 tSeaBe, iirl, cp. Pind. 0. 8. 32 (Apollo and ib. 892 KaTeiS6/J.n]v, Tr. 151 elalZovro: inPoseidon) 'IXiy peWovres eirl aritpavov lyrics, below, 1113, Ai. 351; and in ana- revl-ai. (sc. vtipywv).—lav, oft. added to paests, Tr. 1004. Cp. bpati.tv-q (midd.) a verb denoting enterprise: cp. Ant. 768 n. in dial., Tr. 306.—See Appendix. 3 5 2 f. iinvra (M'VTOI, answering to jiidXurra niv (350): cp. O. T. 647 f. fid\iara nfr...tireiTa (without 64): ib. 777 J. S. IV. 3 5 4 ff. ITX&VTC |M)i: dat. of relation, as oft. with ref. to time: cp. Xen. H. 2. i. 27 kirei r\v rjfiepa TrefATTTri e7ri7rXeo«r( rots 5 66 IOOKAEOYI Kayo) irtKpov %[yeLov ovpC KVKXCO crr/aa/ros eKySavra mxs rjvPT€s fiXeireLV TO OVKIT ovra. tfivf 'A^iXXea TTOXLV. /ceivos fiev ovv e/cet/r' ' iyo) 8' 6 Svcrfiopos, eirel 'BaKpvcra Kelvov, ov fiaKpco -^pova) 3^° ikdav 'ArpetSas Trpos (£iXovs, a5s ei/cos ^v, r a C7 OTTA a/irr)TOVv TOV iraTpos r a r aAA ocr 171>. OI 8' eiirov, olfioi, T\rffjL,ov4<JTWTov \6yoV d> cnj-ep/j,' 'A^iXXews, raXXa jxev Trapecrrt ' d> o-^erXt', rj 'ToXfxrjcraT' OLVT' C/AOU TIVL reject the verse. 3 5 5 K&y& Tticpbi>] Burges conj. Kayw V aicpov: Blaydes writes Ka.y& 's aKpov.—irXdrrj] Nauck conj. woy or Spojuy. 3 5 7 Tjo'7raf"eT'] TjffirafeTO L. For such neglect of elision cp. comm. on Ant. 1146 f. 3 6 O Sdicpvaa MSS.: 'Satcpvaa Heath. 3 6 1 irpds 0iXous] Bothe conj. 7rpo 'ASijyafois. The distance from Scyros to 3 5 7 f. o|«-iivTes after p s Sigeum is about 125 miles.—Ka-yw: for / / . 17. 755 TWV 5' &rre \j/apwv veos Kai in temporal parataxis (instead of Ipxerai •qi KO\OIWV, | OSXOI< KeicXyyovTes: cp. Ant. 1021 f. n.—Xfi>vr' ' A \ . iroCXiv: fire), cp. O. T. 718 n.—irixpov SCyciov. Sigeum, the N. w. promontory of the legend naturally revived the image of the Troad (now Yeni Shehr), is fitly named, father in his son; Nauck cites trag. fr. as being the point for which he, coming adesp. 295 01) ireus 'AxiXX^us, dXX' a e i from Scyros in the S.W., would make; vos airris el. and also because the tumulus, tradition3 5 9 f. ?K«.T\ 'lay low in death,' a ally known as the 'tomb of Achilles,' is poet, equiv. for 'had died' (not = 7rponear Sigeum. It is 'bitter' or 'cruel'to Aceiro, 'lay on the bier,' ready for the him, not only on account of his father's iK<popd). Cp. El. 1134 SITUS daviiv IKSUTO death, but through the memory of his TTJ T68' rip.4pq., | ri/i^ou Trarpipov Koivbv wrongs. The epithet is here a fine ei'Xijxcbs ^pos. Ant. n 74 Kai ris (poveiei; dramatic touch : while the conjecture rh S' 6 Kd/j.ei>os; Simonides fr. 60 Keurai Kaya V aKpov, which many recent edd. ffiy tn /j.a\\oi> TUV inrb 7a? eKdvoiv. It is adopt, is tamely prosaic. Cp. Od. 17. natural to suppose that the son's wish to 448 /u-ij r&xa mKpi)v AiyvTTTov Kai Kiirpov arrive before the burial (351) was fult/cgai.—oipia irXdTfl, instrum. dat.; sped filled; for the tidings of the death would by oars, while a s.w. wind also filled his have been sent at once, and he would sails. Cp. 'velis remisque,' 'ventis re- have reached Troy not later, perhaps, mis,' etc.—KaTTVY<Sp]V, was coming into than five days after it (cp. 354). In Hecharbour at, with ace, instead of the usual tor's case the funeral took place only on ace. with els: cp. 244 trpoaeoxes...yijv the tenth day after his remains had been (n.). Poetry is bold in its use of the brought home (77. 24. 785). The consimple ace. after verbs of motion ; cp. ciseness of the narrative here, which does 1175 : O.C. 643 Sbfwvs OTelxew. not refer to the obsequies (unless in 'SdK- cMAOKTHTHZ 67 when, sped by breeze and oar, I drew nigh to cruel Sigeum. And when I landed, straightway all the host thronged around me with greetings, vowing that they saw their lost Achilles once more alive. He, then, lay dead; and I, hapless one, when I had wept for him, presently went to the Atreidae,—to friends, as I well might deem,—and claimed my father's arms, with all else that had been his. O, 'twas a shameless answer that they made! ' Seed of Achilles, thou canst take all else that was thy sire's; but of those arms another man now is lord,—the son of Laertes.' The tears came into my eyes,—I sprang up in passionate anger, and said in my bitterness,—'Wretch! What, have ye dared to give my arms otjuoi L. 3 6 6 AO^/JTOU L, with most of the later MSS. : Aapriov T (after Triclinius). 3 6 7 Kayui da.Kptiaa.ij L (with A and most of the rest): Kttyii VSaxpiio-as B. Bothe conj. Kaywy' aicoiicras: whence Blaydes gives K&yii 'feiKoi5cras: Nauck, Kayii 'iraKoitras: Wecklein, eyib 5' d/cotVas. 3 6 9 <S (7%ir\i rj ToKfiriaar' L ('ToX/*?J pvaa), is Sophoclean: cp. Ant. 415 n. aor. part., cp- Plat. Phaed. 116 D KOX a/xa The welcome by 'all the host' (356) can5a.Kpiaas, fieTa(rTpeos air-foei.) Many not be considered as a direct allusion to recent editors change this to cUoiVas, or the funeral rites; cp. the reception of a compound of it (see cr. n.). But the Teucer by the army (At. 721 ff.).—*8dK- traditional reading is incomparably more pvo-a: for the prodelision of the augment, forcible; it is also thoroughly Homeric in cp. O. C. 1602 rox« 'Tdpevaav: Ant. spirit; / / . 23.385 (Diomedes, when Apollo 457 n.—ou |uiKpcj> x.p°vo>, after it: 0. C. strikes the whip from his hand in the vi 1648 xpb p jSpct^e? (TTpa^>4fT€s. chariot-race) rolo 8' d?r' dCXou$,—'friends, as it was reasonable been seated, as in converse with friends. to suppose them.' The only peculiarity is that us eiK&s TJV here refers to a just —6pY{j: modal dat., 0. T. 405 n.: papeia, vehement: cp. /J.ijvw flapeiav (0. C. 1328, hope felt at a past moment, and not to the Ai. 656).—KaTaXTtfcras : cp. Ant. 767 fitness of a past fact (as if the sense was, vovs 5' eori TTJXIKOVTOS a.\y/iffa$ flapfa. 'friends, as they naturally were,'—or, This compound (in which (card is in'having gone, as I naturally did'). Cp. Plat. Menex. 247 B (pi\oi irapa, TraX (said to Antigone, X?}s aTrepeiaC awoiva (ib. 228—236: 579). entering with Ismene).—irpVv paSetv 4(i,ov, before ye had heard from me (that ye 3 6 3 T\T||i.ov&rTaTov Xoyov, here = dcmight do so). The phrase is so far unGUS^OTGITO*', most audacious, shameless usual that, when fi.av6a.voi takes a gen. (of (in Eur. Hec. 562 the same phrase = ' most the person) only, it usually = 'to undercotirageous s p e e c h ' ) : El. 439 el /AT) TXTJstand,' as Plat. Gorg. 463 D ap' ofiv hv lj.ove 5—2 IOOKAEOYI 68 8ovvai ret Teuyy) Tafia, irplv /xadelv ifiov; 6 8' elir' 'OSucrcreus, TTXTJCTCOV yap u>v *Kvpei, vox, irai, SeStoKacr evSuccos OVTOL raSe" ey<w yap avT ecroxra KaKelvov Traputv. Kayco yoXadels evdvs yjpacrcrov /ca/cois TOZS Tracriv, ovhev evSees TTOIOU/ACVOS, ei Tafxa, /ceivos OTTA.' d^cu/OTjcroiTo //.e. o o evuao rjKcav, icanrep ov ovo~opyo<s a)V, S0l ^ S8' ^ij LV OV cr eoei' rjcru iv j / , ctA\ airrjcrt) j i TavT, evretSTj Ka! Xeyets dpacrvcrTOfiiov, ov iirjiroT is Trjv ^Kvpov e/cirXeucrys ' aKouo-as KafoveiSicr^eis ica*ca 7rpos 01/covs, Taw e^iwv Tiyrw/Aev 1T/3OS TOV /Ca/CICTTOU K(XK KaKtoV 375 380 'OS aiTiw/mi Kelvov (o<s rows eV reXei" 385 yap eorrt 7racra TC3V rfyovfievav p TC crvfj.TTa<;' oi 8' a/co>' /cupet Porson: T\V nvpwv Brunck. 3 7 2 8e8tl>Katr'] Nauck conj. Sedpdxaa'. 3 7 3 irapdiv] Burges conj. ifropwv. 3 7 6 d0aipii 3 7 1 f. 6 8" «tir' "O8vo-(rrfs. Here 6 is a substantival pronoun, and the proper name is added as by an after-thought: a Homeric use, as //. 2. 402 airbp 6 fiovv lepevatv, eipaf &vdpun> 'Aya/xf/xvuv moment': cp. 1405: Ar. Lys. 283 5 £ . . . | e y i i oiic &pa axfjiroi irap&v \^/ TOS roo-otSrou; Eur. Hipp. \i^i TU dv8p' apurror /3di)XeTai owaai iraptiv; (i.e., to go (cp. and save).—Ace. to Arcttnus in the Ae- Monro Horn. Gram, § 258). Similarly Plat. Phaed. Jo B rj 8' 8s, 0 ZMirpdTTjs.— »v Kvpci. Hermann objected to the historic pres., as unsuitable to a parenthetic remark; but without cause. Cp. Ant. 253 f., with n.: Eur. Hec. 963 ff. ax&' Tvyx&vw f&P & fi&ois Opt/Kris Spots | d7rwc,&r' tf\0es Sevp' • eirel 8' acfuKd/niiv, ... [ ^s rairrbv ijSe trvfiirlTvei. Brunck's f[v Kvpuv (cp. 544) is smoother, indeed, but could hardly have generated the MS. reading.—TOSS does not imply that the arms are present (oneof Nauck's grounds for preferring SeSpoKCur'), but only that they are the subject of conversation. 3 7 3 irapuv, not merely, 'being here at Troy' (while Neoptolemus was absent, 379), but, 'being present at the critical thiopis, it was Ajax who carried the body of Achilles out of the fray, while Odysseus kept the Trojans off (Proclus p. 479). In Od. 5. 309 f. Odysseus speaks of the day, Sre fwi irXeurTot xa^rfpea Sovpa | Tpues htippiipav irepi n^Xeiuxi davdvn. In Ov. Met. 13. 284 he says: his.,.humeris ego corpus Achillis \ Et simularma tuli. 3 7 4 ffa if|pacro*ov : cp. Ai. 725 dvclde for the lit. sense, O. T. 1276.—KaKois TO!S irdaiv: the art. properly means, 'with all the taunts that exist': cp. Tr. 716 O. C. 1144 °" "t^P 'Mrfouyi T&V ploy IAOKTHTHS 69 to another man, without my leave ?' Then said Odysseus,—for he chanced to be near,—' Yea, boy, this award of theirs is just; I saved the arms and their master at his need.' Then straightway, in my fury, I began to hurl all manner of taunts at him, and spared not one, if I was indeed to be robbed of my arms by him. At this point,—stung by the abuse, though not prone to wrath,—he answered,—' Thou wast not here with us, but absent from thy duty. And since thou must talk so saucily, thou shalt never carry those arms back to Scyros.' Thus upbraided, thus insulted, I sail for home, despoiled of mine own by that worst offspring of an evil breed, Odysseus. And yet he, I think, is less to blame than the rulers. For an army, like a city, hangs wholly on its leaders ; and when men do lawless deeds, 'tis the counsel of their teachers that corrupts them. there is an erasure after dOKhtaffavfidfcaSatdel irbXtv dwajav TCIV iiyov/j.4vuiv ctirbyra, robs 5' 6,KO (nrovSd^ojxev \ XafiTpbv Toetadat.—el... d<j>atpijo-oiTo: he said, (Setvbv () d dtpaiprfaeraf. cp. 353 n. For the double acc.,cp. Eur. Andr. 613 afalXov wartpas ...rtKva. Since the idea of the taker's interest is usually implied, the middle voice of this verb is more freq. than the active. 3 7 7 £ ev8d8" <JKWV, brought to that point,—provoked so strongly: cp. 0. T. tras, and also 'cognate' ace. with ^tdurdeis. Wecklein's ingenious KO£ov€i8Ccras seems unlikely, since N. is dwelling on his wrongs rather than on his own heat in resenting them irpos oiKOVS: the plur. implies, 'the home country,' as 60 ii- CUKUV fioXeiv. The sing, (suggesting rather the private home) occurs in 58, 240, 488, 548.—TT)T(O(«VOS: O. C. 1200 n.—K<1K KaKuv, as the reputed son ?&eis.—ov 8iii} (Od. n . 203).—irpos T ' &1> KaK KO.KWV. dgijicovo-EV with 8r]x8efe, not with TJ|«C3 8 5 ff. TOVS Iv T&ei, the Atreidae: <|V : is under their inaddressed to him (382): here <Mf merely fluence: cp. O. T. 917 iarl rod Xtyovros, strengthens the notion of 'being reviled,' n. (But in Ant. 738 ov yap Kparovyros i) as in ii-ovetdifa: cp. 676. irbXis vo/iifcrai; 'is deemed his property.') —o-Tparos, ' army' (with reference to the 38O f. £irei$ij Kal \ey«s, 'since thou Greek army at Troy): not = STJ/XOS,—a must speak thus,'—Kal emphasising X\bv.—ov |iijiror': 103 n—• requisite in Soph., and which would be r^v iKvpov (240): the art. is scornful: weak here, just after irdXts.—01 8' aKOor(IO5VT€S pporwv (the gen. as in 304), the cp. 1060.—4KirXe 2O0OKAEOY2 Xoyos XeXe/crai Tras' d 8' 'ArpeCSas ijjLoi ff CTTVJWV dju,ot<ws KOLL #eois en? (£i\os. XO. opecrrepa 7ra/A/3am Fa, fiarep avrov Aios, a T W fieyav HaKT(o\6v ev\pvcrov ve/xeLS, ere /ca/cet, ju,arep TTCJTI'I,', iTrrjvSdfjbav, OT es TOVO Arpeioav vppus Tracr e)(O)peL, ore r a •na/rpia. reu^ea irapeBCSocrav, i<w fiaKaipa TavpoKTOvuv Xeovrwv €e8pe, TW Aapriov, o-eySas vweprarov. 39° 395 4°° Hence Schneidewin read rpditvun. 391—4O2 L divides the vv. thus: operrrepa— [ fiarep— | a TOV— | e-\dpe— | > ue7'] Wecklein writes a7i<6c/u.^7'a: Lindemann conj. a T/xaXiof. 3 9 9 wapeSi/ summer of 411 B.C., was emphatically a case in which oi yp/oiixevoi.—Peisander and his fellow oligarchs—had corrupted or intimidated a 7r6\«. T h e A r m y at Samos had illustrated the same process in the case of a orparos,—the oligarchic officers, in correspondence with Alcibiades, having been t h e first agents of mischief. (Thuc. 8. 47 and 7 5 : Grote v m . p p . 9 and 63.) Thus, to the ears of an Athenian audience, the poet's verses might well suggest a lightly-hinted apology for those citizens who, against their will, had been compromised by the conspirators.—Cp. 0. C. 1537 n. 3 8 9 f. \6yo%Xt'XeKTCu irds : cp. 241 n. —'ATpcCSas. W e notice the art with which, all through his story, Neoptolemus has. contrived to throw the chief odium on t h e Atreidae. T h u s , after calling their speech rXT/jaovecrraTos (363), he remarks incidentally that Odysseus was a goodtempered man (377); and though he calls him, indeed, KAKUTTOS (384), he hastens to add that the higher powers were more to blame (385). And now, at the close, he names the Atreidae alone. T h u s he acts in the spirit of his mentor's advice (64 f.), but refines upon it.—<)>CXos: c p . 585 f. 3 9 1 — 4 O 2 Mindful of their young deity of the land, the great Earth Mother, the Phrygian Cybele— to punish our prince's wrong.' The interposition of the Chorus is admirably effective for the purpose of making their master's indignation appear genuine. This strophe, to which vv. 507—518 form the antistrophe, is a uiro'px^a, or 'dance-song' (0. T. 1086 n.). The dochmiacs of which it is mainly composed (see Metrical Analysis) are accompanied by animated movement, expressive of the lively resentment which these memories suggest. From a mythological point of view the verses are of singular interest. The attributes given to the goddess belong to three groups. (1) Trafifiwri Yd. recognises her in the primary character of an Elemental power. (2) fj.S.Tep...Aws identifies her with Rhea. (3) opearipa, XeoVrax l where the dpela... \ /larrip $eui> is identified with Demeter. In order to appreciate the large significance' of this epithet in relation to the ' Phrygian chief's precept—veipw rb irapbv 0epa.ireieiv Mother,' we must remember that 'Phrygia' originally denoted the whole (149)—the Chorus seize this moment in order to deepen the impression left on the interior highlands of Asia Minor west of the Halys (Kiepert, Anc. Geo. § 64). mind of Philoctetes. It was in the land irapf&oTi: cp. the epithets fiidSupos (1162), of the Trojans—often called 'Phrygians' *IA0KTHTH2 My tale is told; and may the foe of the Atreidae have the favour of Heaven, as he hath mine ! CH. Goddess of the hills, all-fostering Earth, mother of Strophe. Zeus most high, thou through whose realm the great Pactolus rolls golden sands,—there also, dread Mother, I called upon thy name, when all the insults of the Atreidae were being heaped upon this man,—when they were giving his sire's armour, that peerless marvel, to the son of Lartius—hear it, thou immortal one, who ridest on bull-slaughtering lions ! 8o(rav r : irapadldocrav L. lib rapy' 1S0O. 4 O 2 4 O 1 Xaprtov T: Xaepriov L.'—Bergk conj. Xeovroip as] Nauck conj. y4pas or KXAJS. Athens was sacred to Rhea Cybele : see 3 9 5 ff. KaKEi, at Troy also (as now on Ant. 1070 ff. The name Rhea (proin Lemnos).—£irrvu8u|xav = eireKaXoifiT/v : bably connected with (pa, earth) was the only classical example of this comdoubtless older than Cybele (see Welcker pound.—'ATp»8aviSppisirdo-', 'all' their Gotterl. 1. 221), and in Crete the ancient insolence,—referring to the full account cult of Rhea seems never to have passed of it which N. has just given (363 ff.). into that of Cybele, while in Asia Minor Others understand: (1) ' the complete' or Rhea and Cybele came to be identified. 'consummate' tippis: cp. 142 irav Kpdros Hence Demetrius of Scepsis (in the (n.). Or (2), making iraa' predicative, Troad) could say that Rhea was not 'went with all its force' (cp. 385 n.). worshipped in Crete, because, by Rhea, 3 9 8 ra iraTpia, which had belonged he understood Cybele (Strabo p. 472). to his father, Achilles: a rare poetical The legends of the Cretan Ida were use of irA.Tpi.as as = irarpQos: cp. Pind. O. easily transferred to the Mysian: there 6. 62 irarpla &aaa, the voice of his father was a Afen7 in the Troad (Strabo I.e.) as (Apollo). In 0. T. 1394 ra irdrpia... well as in Crete. Cp. Apoll. Rh. r. bui/xar' =' the house of my fathers,' jrd1139 po/xpy Kai TVTr&vip "Peiijv $p6yes T/MOS having its usual sense. But that IKduTKOvro. Propertius 3. 1. 27 Idaeum sense is impossible here, since Achilles Simoenta (the river at Troy), lovis cuna- had been the first possessor of the arms btda parvi. wrought by Hephaestus.—irapeSCSocrav: 3 9 2 IlaKTuXov: mentioned here as cp. 64 n. the river on which Sardis was situated, 4OO f. im calls on the goddess to —that city being a famous seat of Cybele's note the wrong: |xcu Sk avTriai. Kai Ipbv eirixupliis vwv, a general epithet, marking the 0eov KUJS^T/S* rb (TKijTrdfievoi oi Xltpffai fierceness of the creatures whom the varepov avTevewiiJ.irpa.aav TO iv "~EXXri eyovrei, cos eoi/ce, crvfjifiokov Xu777js TT/OOS ^ f t a s <w £evoi Trpoa&Sefl', axxre yiyv 77s f)kv SLKOLLOV es reXos /i.e'XX.01 Troeiv. aXX' ou r t TOUTO dav^L e/xoiy, aXX' et irapdiv Aias o /i,ei£eov Tav^" o/awi' rjvetvero. NE. owe i p ert ^wi', c3 feV" ou yap av irore £COVTOS y' iKeCvov r a v r ' iavkrjd'qv eya. 405 410 4O5 Tournier jconj. wpofffSov.—yvyv&OKtiv 4O5 Ktu/101] / ] Linwood conj. j K&twi.—Tpotrq.5e8'] t p q ] p f y UKCUO yivdxncetv L . Blaydes conj. yiyi>i*> fi'. 4 O 9 /j.rjdev (sic) L ; in which UKCUOV h b d from f d i fiaiov f ( i ) by b S.—,uAXoi S A X h i h Blaydes B l d i l ffrom has been made di (sic) L : which cites also emfSas (II. 5. 328) refers to chariot-driv- juxtaposition is forcible; 'to him—those ing, so here \ebvrav tyetipe might also peerless arms.' The long separation of mean, in a car drawn by lions. An altar- the verb from its dative is excused by relief of the Roman age, reproduced by the fact that the interposed Iw /naicaipa.... Baumeister (Denkm. p. 801), from Zoega's 2(p(sdpe prepares the indignant emphasis Bassiril. (1. 13), shows her thus: two on r<£ Aapriov. lions draw her car; she wears a shortWe should not, then, change rlfias to sleeved chiton, while the long veil at- yepas. As Nauck remarks, the two words tached to the back of her mural crown are confused in the schol. on Eur. Or. flows down like a mantle; in her right 383 (vol. 2, p. 122, 18 Dind.). L affords hand is a laurel branch; her left rests an instance of 7 corrupted to a in 571 on the rim of the tympanon, holding it (i-eo) for iyii). In uncials criflas might upright on her left knee.—It is less likely have originated from B for P. But the that \e6vTon> itpeSpe means, ' seated above sense given by ykpas would be tamer. lions'; i.e., on a throne with lions crouch4O3 f. icri (poprjacv (II. 19. 11). Cp. El. Aaprlov must such signs between them, they were said be taken with irapeStdocrav, which re- quires it. And it seems best not to take Si teal crv/j,j3o\a 17 j3ouXrj Trpds T&V (iaaiXia that dat. with fft/Sas also. If we did so, TOV SiSuWuv, STTUS hv 6 STJJIMJS 6 'Adrivalav the phrase would mean, 'an object of elSfj £av r i w£ixirri...de6p.evos rijs x<S\«i>s. reverence' to Odysseus; not, an 'honour' As each half was called trtifipoXov, the word or 'glory' to him. But, though r y can mean 'counterpart': Plat. Symp. Aaprtov is not construed with ffiftas, their 191 D f7jrej STJ del rb airov e/caoros fi)/i- *IAOKTHTHI 73 PH. It seems that ye have come to me, friends, well commended by a common grief; and your story is of a like strain with mine, so that I can recognise the work of the Atreidae and of Odysseus. For well I know that he would lend his tongue to any base pretext, to any villainy, if thereby he could hope to compass some dishonest end. No, 'tis not at this that I wonder, but rather that the elder Ajax, if he was there, could endure to see it. NE. Ah, friend, he was no more; I should never have been thus plundered while he lived. K (cod. Par. 28! i4 Porson. u A, with most of the rest. 411 MSS. be tenable: cp. Ant. 375 n.).—|i.i)8iv here jSoXox.—Musgrave (ed. 1809) first compared Aristeides 1. 416 ( = 625 Dind.) Sib admits of two distinct explanations, though the sense is virtually the same teal TcLffiv AvOpwirois iKavbv 4ffn Tpbs ain^v with either. (1) It is 'generic'(170 n.): (Athens), wairep 4\Xo n aiii.fio\ov, s i.e. fir/Siv Sixmo? = a thing such as to be aiirb rb O'XV"' "7 driblets. Cp. Plaut. not just. Cp. 4436V0U I /ij;5eis ifa: Ant. Poen. 5. 2. 87 Ego sum ipsus quern tu quaeris.—Si ita est, tesseram conferre si 4 9 3 6 0u/xos... I TWV fvqbkv opdSis €V GK6T<£ rexva/ievav. I prefer this view. (2) It is vis hospitalem. ' final': i.e. /tiWoi iroeiv = wor/aoi: ' from 4O5 f. irpo is properly said of two or more £r< (n.).—Is T&.OS, ultimately (though his voices which harmonise; Ttpo' r]S (j.Ti8iv...iro«iv: from (=as a reclosely on the award. He died, then, sult of) which he would be likely, in the end, to effect anything not just. His either just before, or just after, the arrival of Neoptolemus at Troy. Neoptolemus objects have always something unjust in implies that he left Troy for home just them; and he is unscrupulous in the choice of means. When the optat. with after the award (382). Since his indignadv (as here the implied ffiyai. &v) stands tion is feigned, it might be supposed that the interval between the award and his in the antecedent clause, the optat. (without dv) often stands in the relative clause: sailing (for Lemnos) had really been cp. n. on 0. C. 560 Suvip ydp TIV' &V longer. But, even if that interval had been as brief as he represents it, he might Trpa^iv T6XOIS 1 W|<»s broLas tl-atpiGTaiiL-qv still have known, before leaving Troy, iytli. This usage confirms L's |iAXoi that Ajax was dead. against /UAXM (though the latter would 74 ZO*OKAEOYZ <3?I. TTOIS eiTras; aXX' fj ^ouros ot^erai 6ava>v ; NE. &5s fjL7)K€T OVTCL KUVOV iv <£aa voei. <J?I. olfioL TaXas- aXX' ou^ d TuSews yovos. ovS' ovfJLTro\r)To<s %ucrvd. 415 420 4 1 4 d\\' ^ x°8Tos] o ^ ' has dropped out of L, which has only y x°^T0^- Hence Seyffert (in Zeitschr. f. d. Gymn., 17, 588) conj. TJ yap xofrros (which Nauck adopts); also, in his ed. (1867), apa X°6TOS4 1 5 poei] Burges and Blaydes conj. 4 1 4 dXX'i]...; In this formula TJ asks the question: dXXd marks surprise, as it so often marks remonstrance ('nay, can it be so?' or, 'what, can that be true?'). The fact that dXX' is absent from L, (see cr. n.) has led some editors to prefer the conjecture i) ydp. But it may be observed:—(a) dXX' rj was a comparatively unfamiliar phrase, and therefore the fact that the other MSS. have it is presumptive evidence of its genuineness. (b) The preceding mos eWos cannot be urged as an objection: cp. Eur. Ale. 58 Odysseus, with whom the tenth book of the Iliad associates him in stealing the horses of Rhesus. In / / . 6. 230 it is Diomedes who proposes to Glaucus that the latter should exchange 'golden armour for armour of bronze.' Lesches,.in the Little Iliad, and Euripides, in his Philoctetes, made Diomedes come to Lemnos to fetch Philoctetes : see Introd. Cp. 5924 1 7 ov|J.iro\'nT&s 2iorvov AtMpTiw, 'the son of Sisyphus, bought by Laertes,' —because Anticleia was said to have been 7ru)s ei7ras; dXX' 7} KCLI trotpbs X^XyjOa^ pregnant when Laertes married her. The av; It is true, however, that such a pre- word kp.irokiyrb% probably means that face to dXX' ij is unusual: cp. El. 879: Laertes gave a large 'bride-price' (?5j>a) Aesch. Ch. 220: Eur. Ale. 816, Helen. to Anticleia's father, Autolycus. So the 490, Heracl. 425, Hipp. 933, [Eur.] scholiast, 7roXXa 5oi>s xpV/laTa 'hyayeTO. Rhes. 36.—Remark that in O. C. 26, This is simpler than to suppose that i/iwowhere dXXd and yj are separated, the Xrirbs is merely 'acquired' (as a bad barpeculiar force of dXX' ^ is not present. gain), like Xuf3ijTbv i/irbXr/ixa in Tr. 538. 416 (us |i/nK£r' OVTO: see on 253, The legend is not Homeric, but is al4 1 6 otp.01 ToXas, 'woe is me' (not, ready known to Aesch. (fr. 169), and is 'alas, poor Ajax'): as O. T. 744 n.— congenial to the spirit in which the dradXX' o i \ : the negative is repeated, for matists often conceive Odysseus; cp. Ai. greater emphasis, in 418: cp. Ant. 5 190, fr. 143 (ws 6 S<7D0os TOXVS \ ivdriXos birotov ov \ TS>V a&v re K6,/J.UV oiic STTUTT' iv aol): Eur. /. A. 524, Cycl. 104: Lyco£yi) icaK&v, n.—6 TUS&DS 70V0S, Dio- phron 344 (rrj! Xurvtpdas $' dyKiXris medes. Philoctetes had no personal Xa/iirovplSos, 'crafty fox'): Ov. Met. grievance against him, but dislikes him 13. 31 sanguine cretus \ Sisyphio, furtisas being a man of the same stamp as que etfraude simillimus illi. IAOKTHTHI 75 PH. HOW sayest thou ? What, is he, too, dead and gone ? NE. Think of him as of one who sees the light no more. PH. Woe is me ! But the son of Tydeus, and the offspring of Sisyphus that was bought by Laertes—they will not die; for they ought not to live. NE. Not they, be sure of it; no, they are now prospering full greatly in the Argive host. PH. And what of my brave old friend, Nestor of Pylos,— is he not alive ? Their mischiefs were often baffled by his wise counsels. a, and then changed ii to w, also writing "6" above it. The only variants for a are 8s (6s in A), and 6 (as in V). Among the conjectures are:—(i) Badham (on Eur. / . T. 517) H yap 6. (2) Hermann, rl 5' 0 araSaios { = irpi}os, Hesych.). In his Retractationes (1841), p. 6, he prefers, however, rt 8' Ss iraXmos, aYaflos 0(\os T' i/ws. (3) Schneidewin TI 5' ai. (4) Burges and Meineke, rl 8'; OU... ; (5) Hartung, TI Si) 6. (6) Mekler, ri 8'; f0' 6. 4 2 2 jn5\ With regard to the order of words, n o t e : — ( T ) 6 £/j.7ro\T]Tbs 2i<7i5$ou = 6 £/jur. SKTU0£8I;S, the simple gen. of origin being placed as HuriQov Trots would have been ; though usually such a simple gen. comes immediately after the art. (as Ai. 450 T] Aids yopySiins iSd/iaros 6ed). (2) Aaeprlt^ merely supplements £/jnro\riT6$, and hence can be placed as though it were an afterthought ; the principle is the same as in O. C. 1514 ai woWh fipovTai BiareXeis: cp. n. on 0. T. 1245.—The genit. AaepTIOV (see cr. n.) cannot be defended by understanding, (1) 'the son of Laertes, bought from Sisyphus'; or (2) 'the bought son of Laertes-Sisyphus,' i.e., of a father, nominally Laertes, but really Sisyphus. 4 1 9 f. KCU iieya 8dXX.ovres, full greatly prosperous: cp. Plat. Rep. 272 D TOOTO... Kal /j.d\' e&c/HToe. 4 2 1 ff. T£ 8"; ou K.T.X. The fact that the first hand in L wrote a (sic) is a good reason for believing that either oii or aS was the original reading. With ai, the proper punctuation would be,—rl 8 oS 7ro\oi6s K&yadbs ct>l\os T' ifios, | Siffrwp 6 IIOXios, Iffriv; ' And then, again, what of Nestor,—is he alive?' Cp. Ai. 101 elev, TL yap Sfy TTCUS 6 rod AaepWou, [ TTOU r i i ^ s iffrriKev; and ib. 983. But the context strongly favours ou. Philoctetes is wondering how the Atreidae and Odysseus had been allowed to work their will without hindrance. 'How could Ajax allow it?' ' H e was dead.' 'Well, but is not Nestor alive ? He used to restrain them.' For TC 8', cp. 0. T. 941 rl 5'; oi% ° irpiafivs Hi\vpos iyxparrjs tri;— With respect to the reading TI 8* Ss, we observe:—(1) Ss might easily have been generated by the unmetrical conjecture o which has been written in L above c5: (2) the ellipse of ecrrl after Ss would be peculiarly awkward here, where the principal verb is l 67 ri> yap ] 7rept —IgijpvKe: the compound occurs only here. For ipiKeiv as—arcere, cp. Theocr. 7. 127 T& IXT) Ka\a vt>acj>iv ipixoi. 76 SCXfrOKAEOYI NE. KCO'09 ye npacrcrei vvv KCIKGJS, eVel davcov 'AVTIXO^OS avT&5 (f>pov8o<s *os iraprjv v o w s . 425 430 croal H <&I\OKTT}T', i h i l Od K-qpv^ev. 4 2 5 8 4 2 5 "AVTCXOXOS- Pindar is our earliest authority for the story of Antilochus saving his father Nestor's life: he brings it in a propos of a son who had driven his father's chariot in the Pythian games, and won the race (Pyth. 6. 38 ff.). Memnon was pressing Nestor hard, and one of the horses in Nestor's chariot had been wounded by Paris. Nestor called for help to Antilochus, who diverted Memnon's attack from his father to himself, and was killed; thus winning the fame, vimros afupl Tonevcnv t/i/ur jrp&s aperav. The Odyssey notices that Antilochus was slain by Memnon, but does not say that he fell in saving his father (4. 188). At the end of the Iliad Antilochus is still living (23. 785 S.); in //. 8. go it is Diomedes who rescues Nestor (from Hector). Pindar's source was the Aethiopis of Arctinus, in which Achilles avenged Antilochus by slaying Memnon. os irapTJv -yovos, the son who was at his side:—not (I think) with direct reference to the saving of Nestor's life by Antilochus,—this is more than irafrqv could suggest, without further explanation (cp. 373),—but rather in the general sense that the son was the stay and comfort of his father's old age.—The MS. reading, oo-ircp ^v 76VOS, would clearly imply that Antilochus was Nestor's only (or last surviving) son. The Iliad describes Nestor as having two sons at Troy, Thrasymedes and Antilochus (17. 378); and according to the Odyssey (3. 413ff.)six sons were left to Nestor after the death of Antilochus, one of these being Thrasymedes. If it be suggested that the Aethiopis may have represented Antilochus as the last surviving son, we may reply that this is extremely improbable, when it is remembered that several Ionian colonies claimed to have been founded by the Neleidae, descendants of Nestor who emigrated from Pylus (Introd. to Homer, p. 167). The same consideration condemns Seyffert's 8s y IT' ^V. Cavallin's Ss ITOT' rjv is free from this objection, but is somewhat weak.—See Appendix. 4 2 6 f. 8u' at T»8' avop' 2\cgas, a correction which I published in 1869 (see cr. n.), still appears to me the most probable. Porson's 86' a5 T»8* «^Sei|as is founded on the schol. in L, yp. Si' airii $' ^5ei|as, and may be deemed certain so far as the words 86' av TiiS' are concerned. But no one has justified the use of e|^5«|as. We see the proper uses of the word in 0. C. 1021 iV avrbs ^/t5ei|j;s e/wl (point • them out, discover them, to me): El. 348 rb Toirav /t«ros «5e££eias av ('manifest'). Eur. Hipp. 1298 vaiSbs iKSei^ai *IAOKTHTHZ 77 NE. Aye, he has trouble now ; death has taken Antilochus, the son that was at his side. PH. Ah me! These two, again, whom thou hast named, are men of whose death I had least wished to hear. Alas! What are we to look for, when these have died, and, here again, Odysseus lives,—when he, in their place, should have been numbered with the dead ? NE. A clever wrestler he; but even clever schemes, Philoctetes, are often tripped up. (1870) reads from his own conjecture. Kaibel (Hermes xix. 254) Si' airii nbS' 2Xefas. 4 2 8 0eO eu' ri Sijra] Heimsoeth (Krit. Stud. p. 284) conj. ev- Beois H Set, as it has been quoted]. 4 2 9 ftmx (itrriv L) ad tcavraSB' Iva MSS. (iarlv b/ravB' 'tva R). Bothe conj. tariv avK ivravB' iva: Blaydes, lart-v evBdS', 6vnva. 43O XPV"] Xpty L.—avSaaBai] Cavallin gives av iB L's reading, Si' avTws Stlv' JXe£as, with an erasure of two letters after Sdv', may well have arisen from Iff av riiS' &v [8p] £Xe£as. The word AEIN would easily have been suggested by AAN if the AP had from any cause been obscured: or, again, a misreading of AAN as AEIN may have led to the omission of AP. In minuscule writing the process would have been hardly less easy. As to the reading Si' OUTWS 8«£V' £Xcgas, two things seem clear. (1) avrots, or, as it is better written, avrws, yields no fitting sense here. It could not mean, ' in those few words.' It would rather mean, 'just as in the former cases.' Cp. 0. T. 931 n. (2) Sio...Selt>' £Xe£as, dlv, would be most awkward, whether rendered (a)' thou hast told dreadful news about two persons' (Sio masc), or (i) 'thou hast told two calamities concerning persons,' etc. (Sio neut., with roiroiv understood from oh). Si'.. d£v8p€: Ajax (415) and Antilochus. Prof. Campbell says that v. 415 is 'too remote to allow of this': but vv. 416— 420 form merely a parenthetic contrast suggested by the death of Ajax, and with v. 421 we come to the father of Antilochus. If Si' dvSpe are to be Nestor and Antilochus (as Campbell holds), OXWXOTOIV has to mean 'desolate' in the case of the living father, and 'dead' only in the case of the son. But surely otSt in 428 must include both the men mentioned in 426. 4 2 8 crKoiretv here=7rpoo-5oKa», a rare use. More often 4 2 9 'OSvo-o-cvs S' ttrriv 'while Odysseus survives in this case also,'—outliving Ajax and Antilochus (ol'Se, 428), as he had already outlived Achilles (371). Once more, death has spared the worse man (436). According to other views, (t) KavravBa = 'and' [not 'also'] 'in a case where'; i.e., 'not only does he live, but he has survived men so much his betters.' (2) KwravBa = ' and in such a crisis as this,'—i.e., when, Achilles being dead, the Greeks at Troy could ill spare true men. (3) The schol. explains Kavravd' by (v rots f<3 the living as if they were dead. 431 f. iroXaicTifc: cp. Ar. Ran. 877 p ^/p/ \ tXB p /3X£ they enter the strife, contending with subtle, tortuous tricks'). Aeschin. or. 3 § 205' 7rd\a«r/Mt TOUT' earl SiKatrrr/plov, a trick of the law-courts.—l|iiro8CJovrai: the word seems to have been suggested byfl-aXawTijs,—alludingto a wrestler tripping up his adversary: cp. Ar. Eq. 262 (with ref. to the tricks by which Cleon outwits his simple victims), SiaXa/3i6p, ayKvpi your legs between his,—hook it round SO0OKAEOYS <$>!. xp' etTre Trpos Oeaiv, TTOV yap "fjv ivravdd croi nctrpo/cXos, os crov Trarpo? r/v TO. ^ t X r a r a ; NE. XOUTOS TedvijKCJS rfv \6yw Se cr' eV /Spa^ei TOUT' e/cSiSaf&r 7roA.e/i,os ouSeV avBp' CKCJV alpel Trovrjpov, ak\a TOUS XP^OTOUS act. ^vfjLfjLaprvpoi) crof Kal KCLT* avTO TOUTO ye dva^iov /i,e> <£a)Tos i^eprfo-ofiai, ykaxrcrr) Se Sewou /cai, cro(j)ov, TI VVV KvpeZ y 'OSucrcreiws NE. TTOLOV Se TOVTOV W\T]V ] y 435 44° ov TOCTOV eTirov, aXXa ©epcriT^s TIS iji', os OUK av eiXeT* eicraTraf etireiv, oirou CWT; • TOVTOV oto-ff ei t,wv Kvpel; 4 3 4 . 4 3 0 f. 4>UT6S, about him (gen. of conAesch. P. V. 505 /Spaxei 8£ iubf)i$ irdvra nection): cp. 441: n. on O. C. 307.—rl crvW^^dTjv /j.d$e. —TOVT', instead of rbS', . Kupet. Kvpea, in ref. to a person's forreferring to what follows: cp. n. on O. C. tunes, can be either (1) intrans., with adv., as El. 1424 HA. 'Opiara, TTUS Kvpel787. Tr6Xe|ios K.T.X. : the ymi/iri stands as Te; OP. rdv 86p.oivwv KvpQ; ('what do I Ant. 612 eirapicecei V6/J.OS 88'' otidiv tpvei obtain?'). Here Kupct seems to be inK.T.X.—IK«V, 'by choice': i.e., war has a trans., while TC is virtually adverbial: cp. 0. C. 1704 Iwpa^ev otov rj$e\ev ( = 8irws marked preference for killing good men, though, of course, it kills some bad men ij0c\cv), 'he has fared as he would.' too. The word CKWV does not involve a 4 4 1 iroCov 8i TOUTOU : cp. 572: O. C. definite personification of iro\e/ios (like 67 SB. c/c TOU Kar' aarv (SacriKe'uis rdS' that in Ar. Pax): we can say, ij (ptiais dpXCTai. 01. OSTOS Si rts \6yiji re Kal /SotfXeTCU woteiv TI (Arist. An. Gen. 4), trdevet KpaTe't; ( = Tts ZGTIV OSTOS 6S Kpare?;) without writing ii^m. Cp. fr. 652 TOUS —-where, as here, 84 continues a conciryeveis yap Kayaffotis, w irat, V' "ApTjsof whom do you mean to speak. Cp. O. yap oiSfr TUV KUKUV Xwriferoi. Anacreon C. 595 0 1 . iriirovBa, Qrjffev, Seiva irpbs 4>IA0KTHTHI 79 PH. NOW tell me, I pray thee, where was Patroclus in this thy need,—he whom thy father loved so well ? NE. He, too, was dead. And to be brief, I would tell thee this,—war takes no evil man by choice, but good men always. PH. I bear thee witness;—and for that same reason I will ask thee how fares a man of little worth, but shrewd of tongue and clever— NE. Surely this will be no one but Odysseus ?— PH. I meant not him:—but there was one Thersites, who could never be content with brief speech, though all men chafed :—know'st thou if he is alive ? T, Vat. b : iroiov re L, with A and most of the others; woiov ye T, B, Vat.—roirov] Brunck conj. TOOTO.—(pets'] \(yeis V 2 , which Nauck prefers. Wecklein gives iroiov ye rovrov ir\ty [instead of irkijv 7'] '08. (pete, ascribing it to Nauck: who, however, in his 8th ed. (1882) has 5e...irXij>» 7'. Blaydes gives, on his own conject., iroiov av rovS' aS ir\-fpt 7' '05. (pets', 4 4 3 ei'Xer' elaaira£\ Blaydes gives rjdetr' eis aTravr'. In L eiaairal; is written as one word. 4 4 4 ( KaKOLS KCLKOU 0 H . 7/ TTJP TToKathv i?UjU0O- pav y(vovs (pels; 'never used to choose.' Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 10 OTrore irpoafiKe'Tpeie' Tivas...eTirev civ. I n this use the aor. differs from the impf. by marking a moment; as e'Ckero expresses has been preferred by some; because, the making of the choice, while ripeiro where a verb of speaking or asking thus would express the sentiment of preference. takes a simple gen., the object of the verb is usu. represented, either («) by an (2) 8irov in)8«ls Icjn], ' in a case where no a c e , as in El. 317 TOU Kaaiyvifrov ri one was for allowing him to speak': the <j>'qs; or (i>) by a relative clause, as aboveoptat. denotes indefinite frequency (as in 440 by ri vvv Kvpet; But in 0. C. 307 289 S ixoi /SaXoi). Cp. irpoafiXtyei.e in the KMUV aov ('hearing about thee') is an ex- example just cited, pr/dels is 'generic,' ception to the supposed rule. Further, i.e. marks the occasion as being one of a (pets is here merely a short expression for class: cp. 170 n. And since OVK eu = ' dis(%epi}O~ei ri VVV KvpeT. suade,' 'remonstrate,' Sirov /ir/Sels lift) 4 4 2 0«PO-CTT)S= 'the bold one,' 6(paos = 8TOV iravres /j.$i-e iravres /*•);cp.'A\t6(pa/rjsi O(paavdpos. Here he sur- tSo-iv, 'though all the world forbid.' vives Achilles. But, according to the (3) ' H e would never choose to speak commoner legend, he died before him. (only) once'= 'he would always choose Achilles had slain the leader of the Amato speak often';—a fteiuo-is of the same zons, Penthesilea. Thersites thrust his order as ov\ fiKurra for fitiXuTTa. Thus spear into the eyes of the corpse, and the whole sense is—ad av et\ero iroWaicis taunted Achilles with his love for her; \(yetv, UTTOV iravres s Qepai.roSophocles here reproduces the two < KTOVOS (Suidas, s.v. £irapx' "'>calls it simply salient traits of the Homeric Thersites: 6epa, | Ss p' iirea <j>pealv rjaiv aK0<7)xa re iroWa. re 4 4 3 f. Ss OVK &v etXcr' K.T.X. This rjSri: (2) he disgusts those whom his sentence deserves study as an example of Attic expression. (1) O$K av eli\eTo = bluster was intended to amuse or flatter; Brunck's conjecture, TOCTO for TOVTOV, 80 IO*OKAEOYI NE. OVK etSov avTov, rjcrdofi'qv 8' ef ovra viv. $ 1 . e/xeXX'* iirel ovSei/ irovT€<; i£ "AiSou, r a Se Si/caia /cai r d ^/aijcrr' a7ro /cai TOUS 'ArpeCSa's eiaopav ^vXdfo/iai1 oVou ^ d -)(eCpcov rdyapov fiel^ov crdevei Kavo(f)dCvei, Ta 'xprjcrrd ^ 445 45° 455 trori' dXX' 7) nerpaia %Kvpos itjapKOvad fxoi TO Xotiroi', wore TepTrecrdcu SO/AW. 460 •445 OOTOK] aur6s Burges and Nauck.—8' IT'] Si T' L. 4 4 6 ovdtv TU R 45O XP^°'T1 and Suid.: oiSiiru L, A. 4 4 8 Kal iraxr from Kai trda L. Xpijffr' (not xp5ffT') L.—dxoo'TAXoi/cr'] Suidas (s. v. TroXii'Tpi/3^) reads aTrayyAXowr'. Nauck gives 5rpou(reXoO ib. ill rif 8' ap' 'A^aiol | eKTayXoit ding esp. to the story of Sisyphus cheating Koriovro.—TOVTOV otcrfl': for the con- Pluto: "cp. 621 n.—ret $k: cp. 422 n.— struction, cp. 534, 544, 549, 573: 0. C. diroorr&Xow': cp. O.C. 1664 e£e7r^/«reT' (of Oed.): Plat. Symp. 179 E (8eol 'A%i\1197 f., Ant. 1242 f. 4 4 5 oilrdv should not be changed to \ia) els fiaKapw v^aovi aTrire/j.^/av. Eur. atlros, which would be too emphatic here. Ion 1274 apdr/v dv e^Treyn^as eis "AtSou 86/wvs (ME). The word is so natural after He speaks in a careless tone. The foldva faSluis dirdWvrai.—iMpwreXvbppw jiivroi irou ran i/iol irtiro\i.Tevii^vwv Xotxriv, cherish, protect (as Her. 9. 60 etc.), a sense derived from that of 'dress- rlBe^ai ('rank them far below...').—irov 8' alvctv: and in what respect to praise ing' or 'wrapping up' (cp. Ant. 903). them: cp. O. T. 390 irov ai panns & 4 4 8 ff. ret iravovpYa: for the neut., instead of robs KaKotipyovs, see on 0. T. aatprfs; and ib. 355 n.—orav K.T.X. The simplest form of question would have 1196.—1raX.ivTp1.pTJ, lit. 'rubbed again and again,' hence, thoroughly versed in been:—'What is one to think of these knavery (cp. vb(U>usu> evrpiffis, Ant. 177).things, seeing that they conflict with one's So Ar. Nub. 260 Xtyctv yev-fiaet. Tplp./x.a, belief in beneficent gods?' This is amKp&raXov, Tanrd\ij: ib. 447 eipTiaierfy, plified into—'What is one to think of i StKwv.—dvao-rp^KPVTts: allu- these things, seeing that, while one praises IAOKTHTHZ 81 NE. I saw him not, but heard that he still lives. PH. It was his due. No evil thing has been known to perish; no, the gods take tender care of such, and have a strange joy in turning back from Hades all things villainous and knavish, while they are ever sending the just and the good out of life. How am I to deem of these things, or wherein shall I praise them, when, praising the ways of the gods, I find that the gods are evil ? NE. Son of Oetean sire, I, at least, shall be on my guard henceforth against Ilium and the Atreidae, nor look on them save from afar; and where the worse man is stronger than the good,-^where honesty fails and the dastard bears sway,— among such men will I never make my friends. No, rocky Scyros shall suffice for me henceforth, nor shall I ask a better home. conj. rd $el\ ewatvojv robs deofc, eVpoj /ca/ca; 4 5 5 elffopwv~\ elaopaf Y, and so Blaydes. 4 5 6 STTOV 6' L, with y written over 6 (by S, I think, rather than by the ist hand): Sirou $' A : Sirov y' B, T, and others: STOV 8' Herm. and Burges. 4 5 7 5u\bs Brunck: Seicos MSS. 4 5 8 Nauck agrees with K. Walter (Emendationum in Soph. fab. specimen, p. 17) in rejecting this verse. In 456 he would then read Sirov TO xefpoy. 46O 8bfi(p] ixbvif Suidas (s. v. the dealings of the gods, one finds (by these facts) that the gods are bad?' iitaxvav is best taken in a simple temporal sense, ( = ' at the same time that one praises,') rather than as tentative ('while one tries to praise'), or concessive (' though one praises'). 4 5 3 hja |Uv: Ant. 11 n.—OlraCou, since Poeas was king of the Malians; cp. 411. 4 5 4 f. TT)XO8«V ... elo-opuv,' eyeing them from a distance,' i.e., holding aloof from them. The phrase is figurative; it is not an oxymoron, like h axbTip bpav (O.T. 1273), as though it meant 'never seeing them.' This rrjKbOev daopav is a poetical counterpart of irbppwdev dfrirdfetrdat,— familiar in Attic as meaning ' to give a wide berth' to an objectionable person or thing: Plat. Rep. 499 A o'iwv frreiv fr. 4 2 8 oVirci y&p 0i/Xdv re nifiApw Keh Beois afiaprdvuv. 4 5 6 ff. &nov = Trap' OTOIS, followed by TOVTOVS : cp. Ai. 1081 8wov 5' ippifav Spay 0' a jHoiXtrcu irapy, | Tair-qv vbiufc T^V irb\iv K.T.X. SEIXOS is rightly restored by Brunck for Seivos of the MSS. It alludes to Odysseus as a trickster (407) and a coward (1025). Cp. Ant. 326 T& b~u\h Ktpdi}, where, again, L has the false reading Suva. Seivo's, by itself, would mean simply 'able.' As Arist. says, Seivbrrjs is the faculty of finding means to an end; av ovv 6 Ka\bs, tiratveTT) £ just before), and the sense of irpb(TO)6cp airrjv (Aphrodite) ayvbs we 8ayijv...vo/j.i£eiv is presently repeated in dirn-dfo/iai. Antiphilus (c. 60 A.D.) in § i d d 88U Anthol. 9. 29 (speaking of the golden 4 5 9 f. SKVpos: see on 240.—ttapage), eSr' dird xipaov \ TrfKbSev, iis"Ai5t;s, Kovcd |iov...wo-r6 (yue) Tc'pirco-6ai Sofuu, TTOVTOS direj3\6rero. Cp. the phrases, sufficient to make me content with my tinged with a similar irony, in O. T. 795, abode (and resigned to seeing no more 997.—(}>u\d£o[Mu, midd., sc. abrotis: cp. of the army). J. S. IV. 6 82 I04>0KAE0YI vvv S' elfu irpos vavV /ecu CTV, ILo£avro<; T4KVOV, X(up* cos fidyicrTa, Xc^Pe' Ka'L < r e S / vocrov fieTacrTrjcreiav, <us a w o s 0eXeis. rjneis o icofiev, cos OTTTQVIK av ueo<5 vXovv tf/juv eLKy, TiqviKavff 6p^(iifie9a. 4^5 <J>I, yjSr], T4KVOV, areXXecrde; N E . Kaipos yap X TTXOVV fj.rj '£ airoTTTOv [laWov rj 'yyvOev I. 77/309 vvv ere irarpos 7rpo<s re fjLTjTpos, o> TCKVOV, irp6<; T et TL croi /car' OIKOV ecrn Trpocr^itXes, i/cerr/s iKvovfiai, fjnij Xvirys ft OVTOJ JXOVOV, 47° eprj/xov iv KaKoicri Toicrh' otots o/aas ocroicrt T ef^Koucras ivvaiovTa. /x,e' a W ez/ irapepyw dov /u,e. Svcr^epeia /nev, efotSa, TroXXf) rouSe rou ^ o / o ^ a r o s 1 O/AWS Se TKTJ6L' TOLCTL yevvauoLcrt TOL TO T ' alcrxpov i^dpbv KOLI TO xfir)a'T0V 475 ewcXeej. 4 6 5 c?Kj)] 17V1; («V) L. A mark written over ^ merely calls attention to a scholium in the left marg. (which has the same mark prefixed to it), diSur 4 6 2 f. \atpe is repeated, as Ar. Pax for the semi-personification, cp. 1450; 5S2 xaipe x a 'p'> $>• 1?f>Z Xalp€Te XaLpeT> -&?• 75 Kaipbs ydp, flo-irep avSp&; us aKfj.ii ari\<jov KO.K&V.—cSs awrds 8e\«i.s : Horn. xaXet \ 'Eicci/Sj; irapavat.. Lucian (Demohym. 3. 417 peta /idX eirprjvvev itcr/jiiXov, nactis vita 65) quotes, as a familiar stage OJS ^eV atiros. *t^g>' Kaip6s di /caXet fiTjKtri fiiWeiv. 4 6 5 irXovv ij|J.lv &KJ\: a very rare in4 6 7 ir\ovv...1 TI as^concedo aliquid (428 n.) favourable weather: cp. Antialicui. We cannot compare O. C. ill phon or. 5 § 24 (the speaker had been eiKovras a 8ei, or Ai. 1243, eticeiv a rots detained in port by adverse winds) TTXOVS TTOWOIGIV ijpeffKev KpiraZsj where the ace. i)p2v iylyvero, Kal dvfyyero irXoia aTavTa. merely denotes the things in regard to Thuc. 1. 137 I^XP1 TXOOS yivijTai..—pi\ which one is to yield. Still, / / . 23. 337 'J diroirroi), not at a distance (from the ship); strictly, so that the quarter in d£ai ri oi Tjvla ('to give the horse rein') seems to confirm eturi here. The analogy which their ship lies shall not be awoirroi, of -wapeticw suggests to me that the constr. i.e., 'seen (only) at a distance.' Cp. here would be somewhat softened if, inGalen 3. 222 e{ dwbirTov $ea irapeiKun 6eol... vonoBeretv. But the change, and can judge of the weather as well though tempting, is not necessary. as at another point on the coast. But he 4 6 6 Ktupos, the need of the moment; means that they must be close to their 4HA0KTHTHI Now to my ship! And thou, son of Poeas, farewell,— heartily farewell; and the gods deliver thee from thy sickness, even as thou wouldst! But we must be going, so that we may set forth whenever the god permits our voyage. PH. DO ye start now, my son ? N E . Aye, prudence bids us watch the weather near our ship, rather than from afar. PH. NOW by thy father and by thy mother, my son— by all that is dear to thee in thy home—solemnly I implore thee, leave me not thus forlorn, helpless amid these miseries in which I live,—such as thou seest, and many as thou hast heard! Nay, spare a passing thought to me.—Great is the discomfort, I well know, of such a freight;—yet bear with it: to noble minds baseness is hateful, and a good deed is glorious. re... | vpos T'] Blaydes would prefer irpos rate, let this good deed be an accident of ship, in order to sail as soon as ever the your voyage.' Cp. Eur. El. 509 rjKBov wind changes. At present it is adverse yap U&TOV Trpds T&fiov, irdpepy' odov (as (640) for a voyage to Scyros: i.e., it is an incident of the journey). Thuc. 1. 142 south or south-west (cp. 355).—Others (with ref. to naval skill) OVK evSix^ai... take ££ airlyirTov OKoireiv as = ' t o watch £K waptpyov /ieXeraaSai.—ev traplp'ycp = ev from a place where one cannot (pro•n-apipyov fdpet. (Plat. Rep. 370 c).—8wrperly) see,' a sort of oxymoron, like iv X^fMui: cp. 900. bpav. 4 7 4 ggouia, by the bitter experience 4 6 8 f. irpos viv trt iroTpos...'irp6s T* to which he alludes in 1031 f.—i|>opi]|i.ad TI K.T.X. : cp. n. on 0. C. 250 irpos a' TOS, freight, as <popiu> is said of ships (Od. on (rot (pt\ov £K otdev avro/xcu. 2. 390). 4 7 0 f. IK^TTIS strengthens iKvolfKii much as in 0. T. 760, e^iK^Tevcre TTJS e/irjs 4 7 8 T<5 T' atcrxpdv K.T.X. The ob%eip6s Biythv, the verb is strengthened by jections which have been made to this verse seem idle. Philoctetes is appealing the added phrase, which serves to mark to the generous instincts of the young the attitude of formal supplication. Cp. below, 930. F o r licvei irop«p7co 8ov |u, lit., regard that Neoptolemus will incur reproach if me (451 n.) as a secondary task: i.e., he refuse to do this act of mercy, and 'give me a place, however lowly, in thy that, in the other case, he will have men's care.' The thought is: ' I should not praises. All the difficulties which have have asked you to alter your course for been raised have come from failing to s_ee me; but since you are going home at any 6—2 IO*OKAEOYI 84 croi o , eKMTTOVTi TOVT , oveioos ou KOLKOV, Spdaavri, 8', w 77cu, •n-X.eio-Toi' ewXeias ye/>as, eav /x.oX 480 485 49O Tournier, evirerh. 4 7 7 f. TOVT'] Blaydes writes TOVS', and in 478 changes Sp&aavn to otliaavri. Nauck adopts the latter conjecture, though not the former; but he should have received both, or neither. 48O Id'} 68' Triclinius.—TOI] Burges conj. (1) that the subjective sense of justified by the fact that Town ^cvva is an ethic dat.,—'in the sight of the generous,'—not a dat. of interest: and (2) that the considerations urged in 475 —479 are of two distinct orders. 477 IKXIITOVTI TOVT' = ikv e/cXiTnjs TOVTO, if thou forsake, abandon, this deed (which is a duty laid on thee): cp. Eur. / . T1. 750 «' 5', itcKiinbv TOV 6OKOV, Aducotyis efU.—ov&8os is strengthened by ov KOXOV, as in 842 by ala%pbv, in O. C. 753 by dS\iov,m 0. T. 1035 by Seivbv. Ellendt, indeed, is with those who trace here an original 'middle' sense of 6veidos a s = ' a thing said of one' (good or evil). It would be equally reasonable to infer a neutral meaning for tciip from Tr. 454 «•))/> TrpbffeaTiv ov /ca\ij. 4 7 8 f. irA.«io-Tov=/u /tetfoe K.TX—(i6X« 'yd: cp. El. 472 el p.il 'yd. 4 8 0 W, in entreaty; cp. 750, 0. T. 1468 n. — ij|Mpas...u.ias. The distance from Lemnos to Scyros is about 75 miles; and, ace. tov. 354, the voyage from Scyros to Sigeum (about 125 miles) took less than two whole days. 4 8 1 T6X|II)O-OV: cp. 82 n.—8irr), L's reading, is here not less good than #71-01: it goes with e^paXov only, ayov is added as in 488,0.C. 910, 1342: here it expresses how passive he is content to be in the hands of Neoptolemus. 4 8 2 f. dvACav, the hold of the ship, where he could be stowed away beneath the rowers. Cp. Athen. p. 37 D Kara/3aX *IAOKTHTHI 85 Forsake this task, and thy fair name is sullied ; perform it, my son, and a rich meed of glory will be thine, if I return alive to Oeta's land. Come, the trouble lasts not one whole day:— make the effort—take and thrust me where thou wilt, in hold, in prow, in stern,—wherever I shall least annoy my shipmates. O consent, by the great Zeus of suppliants, my son,—be persuaded! I supplicate thee on my knees, infirm as I am, poor wretch, and maimed! Nay, leave me not thus desolate, far from the steps of men ! Nay, bring me safely to thine own home, or to Euboea, Chalcodon's seat; and thence it will be no long journey for me to Oeta, Brrr) r : 6V01 Wakefield.—Nauck changes aywv to vet&s. 4 8 2 eh (thrice) MSS.: els..,4s...h Dindorf.—irpwipav (u made from ii) L.—irpiiwav L : Tpi/J.vrjv Elmsley.— 6V01 L, with A and others: 8wov V. 4 8 3 rois %vv6vTas] TOO irapbvros V2, whence Blaydes conj. rois TtXiovras. 4 8 5 Tpoinrlrpu L. 4 8 9 Eu/3o/as] Musgrave conj. EiijSoip : O. Riemann, Eii/Soifis. 7n)vos tyiaTov wayov. In / / . 2. 536 ff. as Ar. Vesp. 399 rjv TTWS ITpipwqv <WKpoiarp-ai. Cp. 1451.—8irou (or QTrrj) is Elephenor, son of Chalcodon, figures as the leader of all the Euboeans in the necessary: oiroi could not stand either for &T01 fiep\rifi,faos, or for eicei 86 I04>0KAE0YZ Tpa)(LvCav re SetyactS' *TJS' es evpoov Xirep^euov e o r a i , warpi p OJS SeC^r/s ov 8r) *TTa\ai6v i£6rov SCSOLK eya> fit] pot /3efi-r]Kr). iroXXa yap rots lyp io-reWov avroi' i/cecrtovs iriinrav Xiras, auroaToXov 7reyxi//avra JU,' eKcrwcrat *So/aous. aXX' 17 TiOvTjKev, 77 r a ^ S 495 4 9 1 'ipax'.via.v re SeipdSa Kal TOP eUppoov MSS. See comment, and Appendix. 4 9 3 7raXam^ L, with two dots (:) above the second a, referring to a note in the right-hand marg. by an early hand, : iraXai &v. The later MSS. have either iraXai' 494 av (as A, L2, Harl.), or iraXeu ac, as B : iraXaibv Triclinius. pdSa is sound, and that the corruption land'—runs s. of Othrys, and parallel lies in the words KOI T&V. I conjecture, with it at first; then, turning s. and E., it throws out cliffs which enclose the plain of T/raxtWac re StipaS' i]8' 4s eSpoov. Soph., Malis on s. and W. Trachis—' the rugged' like Aesch. and Eur., admitted i^sl in —stood below those cliffs; they themselves iambics (see n. on Ant. 673). The corwere called ' the Trachinian Rocks.' ruption might arise from the fact that A (Her. 7. 198 Spea vtf/rjXa Kal aflara vepi- was the second letter of two successive KX?Jei irdtrav rty "NLifKlba yTJf, Tpijx^iai syllables. A scribe, copying AEIPAAEA (or, after 403 B.C., AEIPAAHA), might acirirpai. KaKeo/ievcu.) The Spercheius— 'the vehement'—rises at the base of cidentally omit EA (or HA). The verse Typhrestus. As it runs eastward, its would then stand, TPAXINIANTEAEIPAbroad valley separates the ranges of AESEYPOON. A subsequent transcriber might easily suppose that AEIPAAE2 Othrys and Oeta. It passes through the (taken for Beipafies, not Sapdd' is) was a plain of Malis, and enters the Malian Gulf. Its old mouth was about five mere blunder for SetpdSa. And, AEIPAAA miles N. of Trachis: the present mouths having been replaced, the copula would next be supplied, and the verse patched are more to the south. 4 9 1 Tpaxiv(av...8cipaSa, the chain up, by inserting KAITON.—For other conof heights which bounds the plain of Ma- jectures, see Appendix. lis on s. and w.,—the Tpr/xi-viai. iriTpcu eiipoov. Tragic iambics sometimes of Herod, (see last n.), the oSpea MrjKldos admit uncontracted forms in -oos: e.g. alrji of Callimachus (Hymn. Del. 287). Aesch. fr. 37 SnrXcSoi: id. fr. 275 xaV&P~ Ace. to Thuc. 3. 92 the dwellers in Malis poov: id. Theb. 493 irvpirvdov: on the were classed as Tpaxlvioi (highlanders, other hand, id. fr. 293 eirrdpovs: P. V. like the Attic 'Twepdnpioi), tlapdXioi (by 852 irKartippovs: ib. 91? iripxvovv. the Malian Gulf), and 'Iep?;s (a doubtLike the Homeric tvppoos, iiippelnis, ful name). the epithet refers simply to the beauty of the river, not to that swiftness ( (4)i£!iTOV, ordinary life. Thus Toup's remedy, a parenthetic clause equiv. to a simple though attractive by its simplicity, is adverb (irctXai) going with S&ouca. Cp. really a very bold one. Isocr. or. 5 § 47 odroi yi,p apxopres rS>v v I am more disposed to think that 8ei- 'EXX^vwi' oi) woXis xp6 <>s [sc. iarlv) ef IAOKTHTHI 87 and the Trachinian heights, and the fair-flowing Spercheius, that thou mayest show me to my beloved sire ; of whom I have long feared that he may have gone from me. For often did I summon him by those who came, with imploring prayers that he would himself send a ship, and fetch me home. But either he is dead, or else, methinks, my messengers—as was L, with A and most of the later MSS.; but a few have ^e^Kij, as B, Vat. b , and cod. Flor. 32. 2 (the N of Blaydes, Dindorfs Lc). R and T have /Se/Sijxei. Elmsley conj. ftifiTjKe.—lynivois] IXIUVM% L. 4 9 6 irifi.-tyavTa\ Blaydes conj. irXeiaavra.— S6/J.OVS Wunder : Sopois MSS. ov Kal Kara yr\v Kal Kara OdXaTTav els roaairriv fiera^oX^v TJKSOV. Ai. 600 iyw 5' 6 T\&/J.O)V vaXatbs d the analogy of sentences with the inf. wafted,'—answering to the word vector in Ovid's parallel v., Idem navigium, navita, vector ero (Ep. 18. 147).—If avTOOTOXOV were understood as = 'setting forth in person' (cp. novforoXos, O/JUKTTOXos), then ir£|u|ravra would be best taken as 'having escorted m e ' (cp. 913, 1465), and would go closely with cKowai. Nauck, interpreting airbaroXov in this second way, substitutes ir\«v (such as oik av 01/xcu TreSrai). 4 9 4 f. |irj poi p«pT]KT]. p.oi is ethic dat. (Ant. 50 n.) The subjunct. is right 4 9 7 ff. After r d TWV 8KIK6VCI)V we here: cp. 30 Kvpy, n. The indie. j3^/3j//ce might have expected iifieXaTo or the like would also be correct (Dem. or. 19 § 96 ('the messengers' part was neglected'), S^Boma /lit XeXtf/ffa/xev), but would express but iroioi|i€Voi follows, as if he had writconviction rather than anxious fear.—For ten oi SidKovoi. This is one of the ir/S^Tjxa as = o?xo/"«. of death, cp. Eur. regularities which often arise from a Andr. 1026 ptflaKe 8' 'ArpdSas a\6xov change in the form of the writer's thought; ira.Xdfi.au.—TO!S iY|i.«vois, instr. dat.: for it is not merely a case of constr. KOTIX JerreXXov, cp. 60 n.—The partic. iy/jievos aiveaw (like Ta...fieipdKia...diaXey6fievoi, occurs only here. In Tr. 229 we have Plat. Lach. p. 180 E). Hence it is no t6 objection to this view that ret TWV Siaxdvav,for ol SidKovoi, would be unexampled. 4 9 6 CHJTOOTOXOV ir«|j,i(ravTO, having —Others take rd TWV SiaxSvuv as an adsent with his own oroXos, i.e., having sent verbial parenthesis: 'or (as is the way a ship of his own. Cp. Anthol. 7. 585 with messengers) they forgot me,' etc. (on a fisherman who died by the burning The objection to this is that, in such of his boat at sea), airSaroXos rj\6ev \ els aT 0)v ephrases, the sing, TO is used, never the 'Aidyv, vetctiwv Tropdfj.lSos ofi x ^ y * ^ plur. TCI: e.g. Plat. Phaed. 77 D SoKeis went to Hades in his own ship' [because ai re Kal Zi/A/i£as...5e5i&'ai, Tb TWV iraLdwv, it perished along with him],—not needing fiij...6 dvefws airrrjv.. .SiaQvo-a': id. Soph. to use Charon's bark. Musaeus Leandr. 255 airbs ii>v iperi}S, airbtjToXos, airdfia- 261 B axoX'S TOU, Tb Kara TTJV vapoifdav XeySfievov, 6 ye TOIOVTOS dv Tore ?Xoi TOS cijos, where, similarly, airSnToXos TT&XOI. ='providing his own 200KAE0YS as eifcos, oXjxai, TOV/JLOV eV cr[UKpa> fiepos iroiovfitvoi, TOP OLKaS" yjireiyov crrokov. vvv S', ets ere yap irofnrov re KOXITOV ayy cry crwerof, crv /x,' iXerjcrov, eicropcov ws iravra, Seiva K<1TTUdap€i 500 T)KO), aivr. X O . 5O5 hvcroicrTcav ir6von> 3 ei Se vLKpovs, <xva%< ^xPeL<s ' 4 eyw ju.et' r o KZIVWV KO.KQV rwSe 5 fxeTaTidifievos, evdatrep i 5i5 4 9 8 ot/itu] Valckenaer conj. ot/iot.—/ifpos MSS., and Suid. s. v. ordXos. /iipei the ist hand in A, and Suid. s. v. StaKovos: and so Brunck, Hartung, Blaydes. 6O2 wavTa Seivb. MSS. Wakefield conj. iravr' a5r)\a: Dobree, iravra KOIVO.. 5O5 rbv /S/oi'] Blaydes conj. TO.K Beav. 5O7—518 L divides the vv. thus:—OZKTUP' *IAOKTHTHI 89 likely—made small account of my concerns, and hastened on their homeward voyage. Now, however—since in thee I have found one who can carry at once my message and myself—do thou save me, do thou show me mercy,—seeing how all human destiny is full of the fear and the peril that good fortune may be followed by evil. He who stands clear of trouble should beware of dangers; and when a man lives at ease, then it is that he should look most closely to his life, lest ruin come on it by stealth. CH. Have pity, O king; he hath told of a struggle with Antisufferings manifold and grievous; may the like befall no friend strophe. of mine! And if, my prince, thou hatest the hateful Atreidae, then, turning their misdeed to this man's gain, I would waft him I o r ' evTrdpov—• | peibs— | 86/iovs— | viixeatv eK dxSpfic, I TTOXXOIS 8' avdra ('though to many a blessing, yet to many a false lure'): 0. C. 1536 eS iiiv, 6\W « , 'though surely, yet late.'—OctTepa: Dem. or. 22 § 12 dyadd 77 Sdrepa, Iva fafikv etvw (pXavpov. 5 0 4 «KTOS Svra: 1260: Ant. 619 n.— r d 8e£v' opav, to keep one's eye on dangers looming in the distance, as a steersman watches rocks ahead: cp. / / . 23. 323 (the wary charioteer) aid ripfi bpbwv,— keeping his eye always on the Ka/txrijp, as he drives round it. Thus the schol.'s evXafSeladai is true to the sense. 5 0 5 f. (v £f, lives prosperously, as maws t^i> = to live unhappily (El. 354). So Pind. (P. 4. 131) calls festivity evf ay&vwv. The plur. 50Xa can thus be used in the sense of &8\oi: but the sing. adXov does not occur as =0.8X0$. In Aesch. Suppl. 1034 T68' d0Xoc = 'this prize'—ota, Porson's correction of & 140, and TOGGOV in Soph. Ai. 185, seem to be the only instances of these forms in Tragedy, oto is clearly better than &o-era ( = anva): for which cp. O. T. 425 n.—For the ace. ola with TTSXOI, cp. O. T. 1298 n. The conject. Xdxoi is unnecessary. 51O iriKpovs, odious; cp. 254 n. This sense seems more suitable here than 'bitter against thee,' when micpovs... ?X S04>0KAE0YI 6 in evcrroXov r a ^ e i a s •7 TropevcraLfJL oiv is SO/AOVS, 8 vepecnv iK(f>vycov. TO.V decov NE. opa cry pr) vvv fiev r t s ev)(epr}<; Trapfjs, OTCLV Se ir\ri(xdfj<; Trj<s vocrov ^vvovcria, TOT OVKiff 52O aVTOS Tol<S XoyOtS TOVTOLS TOVT' OVK e XO. rJKiora' ets rowetSos efeis evSi/cws dveiSicrai. NE. a \ \ ' alcr^pd pivroi crov ye fi ivSeecrTepov £ev(p avT)i>aL 7T/3OS TO Kaipiov iroveiv. dk\' el So/cei, irXecofjiev, opfidcrOat •^rj vaxis ydp dfei KOVK d O \iovov 6eol o- TJKHTTCL TOOT' L. 523 ^ 525 5 2 1 T68' OVK40' auToff (sic) L. L has iji written over ei by S. 5 1 9 viv |iJv...Srav 8J: i.e., 'beware Ti8e'|±evos- This compound regularly lest, though now thou art facile, yet,' etc.: takes one ace. only, meaning to 'transcp. n. on 503.—€v)(epiis, easy-going (cp. pose,' 'shift,' a thing; and hence, either 875): TIS gives a slightly contemptuous to 'adopt' or to 'discard.' Here the tone; cp. Aesch. P. V. 696 xfKjS 7c arecompound is used like the simple verb, vdfets Kal tpdflov T\ia rts els. For its and the force of the prep, is adverbial, rifl^iuexos TO Keivoiv Kaicbv ri^Se KepSos =position, cp. Ai. 29 Kai pol -ra OJTT^/).— irapfjs, as a spectator who is not yet ' counting their misdeed as his gain': cp. Od. 31. 333 TL 5' iXiyx^a raura TiBetrde', required to make any personal sacrifice. Not from vapi-rjiu, as = 'comply.' If, after the word 'counting,' we inserted, 'by transference,' this would give 5 2 0 f. TT}S v&arov with irXTjcrfl^s: the force of /ierd. The KO.K6V is to be ^wovtrCf., causal dat.: sated with (wearied shifted from the reckoning against the of) the disease, through consorting with Atreidae to the reckoning in favour of it. It is also possible to join the verb Philoctetes. Their demerit is another with Iwowr/p, and to make the gen. reason for benefiting him.—«ri|j^|M>vcv: depend on the latter: when the omission the only instance of /j^fwva in Soph. of T?} would be an instance like TWV (Cp. Aesch. Theb. 686 pi\imai: Eur. / . A. ixBp&r KaKa (Ant. 10 n.). The objection 1495 and / . T. 655 /j^/j-ove.) is that, though TrXriaBnvat can take a dat. when it means simply 'to be filled' (Thuc. 5 1 6 6« 522 OVK K(r9' OTTOS: cp. 196. 4>IA0KTHTHI 91 in thy good swift ship to the home for which he yearns, that so thou flee the just wrath of Heaven. NE. Beware lest, though now, as a spectator, thou art pliant, yet, when wearied of his malady by consorting with it, thou be found no longer constant to these words. CH. NO, verily: never shalt thou have cause to utter that reproach against me! NE. Nay, then, it were shame that the stranger should find me less prompt than thou art to serve him at his need.—Come, if it please you, let us sail: let the man set forth at once; our ship, for her part, will carry him, and will not refuse.—Only may the gods convey us safely out of this land, and hence to our haven, wheresoever it be ! 5 2 4 aov yi p.'] is always deponent, analogy suggests that a 5 2 6 f. op|iacr9(i>, let Philoctetes set out deponent use of api>rj8-/i(TOfiai. would have with us for the ship at once. Taxtis=ra1 been possible. Cp. diaX^yo/iat, aor. 5ieX^ws: cp. 808, 1080.—x ! vavs, the ship, Xe'xOw (deponent),.. fut. SiaKexfffeo/iai. on her part. If the sick man's shipmates (deponent), as well as SiaX^o/xai. In make no difficulty, the ship will make later Greek apvrjOfoo/iai. occurs, indeed, none: i.e., it will be easy to find room as pass. (St Luke xii. 9, awapvriB'fiaeTai, for him on board (cp. 481). Neoptole'he will be disowned'), but also as demus is on his guard against betraying ponent (LXX., IS. xxxi. 7 airapv-qd-qaovTai, elation. He speaks as if the granting with v. 1. aieapvrYtovTaC). of Ph.'s prayer was now a simple matter, —and one which did not greatly interest 5 2 8 f. y.6vov=modo, as oft. in wishes him. or commands (Tr. 1109 irpoaiiMKoi. pbvov, dirapvT)8TJ ZOOKAEOYI <1>I. ty uku tffiap, ^Sioros 8' dvrjp, iky). ta)fiev, a> iral, irpocrKvcravre TTJV ecro) doiKov elcroLKTjcnv, ws /u,e /cat f^ddys d wv Sie^cov a s T £vv eu/capSios. otju-at ya/3 ovS' aV O\L\LO.(TIV /JLOVTJV diav aXkov \a/36vTa TTXTJV i/iov rXfjuai raSeeya> S' dvdynr) irpovpadov (nipye.iv * /ca/ca. fiddco/xev' dvSpe 8vo, XO. ii / p yap y Sd 6 8' vea)<s ^ ^ s vavfSdrr)<5, 6 8' (OV d 53° 535 540 CLV0L 5 3 3 f. irpoaKvaavTe'a L (the dots meaning that a should be deleted): and so A. But the later MSS. generally give vpoGniaavTes. T (13th cent.) irpoo-Kv&ovTes.—e&robn)] The scribe of L intended (I think) ela oftcqaw, not eUrolKrjinv. He has written, indeed, ei the principal clause: as 961 SK01.0 ix^ww I now doubt whether the classical usage wplv /iiffoi^'. Cp. 325 n.: 0. C. 778 n. of irpotTKivTiis would bear this. We may S 3O ff. a 4>£\TaTov \ilv K.T.\.: for the rather believe that Soph, hazarded the epanaphora, with change from (piKraros otherwise unknown word eUrolK7]s...Ka.i: cp. 13. to enter the cave will come with an awk5 3 5 d<)>' c5v: Her. 1. 216 airo KTT\viwv ward abruptness after the first words of fc6ou|MV means, 'let us be (under difficulties), as Her. 3. 25 Troiij^agoing from Lemnos,' then we must accept •ytovTes di(£uov: so SiaTptfo/Mi, Siaylyro€l *IAOKTHTHI 93 PH. O most joyful day! O kindest friend—and ye, good sailors—would that I could prove to you in deeds what love ye have won from me! Let us be going, my son, when thou and I have made a solemn farewell to the homeless home within,— that thou mayest e'en learn by what means I sustained life, and how stout a heart hath been mine. For I believe that the bare sight would have deterred any other man from enduring such a lot; but I have been slowly schooled by necessity to patience. \Neoptolemus is about to follow Philoctetes into the cave. CH. Stay, let us give heed :—two men are coming, one a seaman of thy ship, the other a stranger; ye should hear their tidings before ye go in. \Enter Merchant, on the spectators' left, accompanied by a Sailor. and a comparison with the breathing on oiiojtrur, as written by him in Ant. 892, seems to confirm this view.—For conjectures, see comment, and Appendix. 5 3 8 KO.K&\ ride MSS.: but S has written in the marg. of L yp. KO.K&, whence Valckenaer adopted it (on Phoen. 430). S 3 9 /udda/iev] Wakefield conj. /xhu/iev : Blaydes, ix.eLvusii.ev: Hense, aTad&nev.—dvo] Svui L. 54O Hense, with Nauck's approval, rejects this v.—d\\66povs] Wecklein (Ars p. 58) conj. a\\odev. 5 4 1 avOis r : affris L.— Blaydes conj. O.MK\ other man renounce the attempt to live \68pou J 'ypc6/Aas=merely dWarpias yvihin it. Instead of Kal $n/i,a.vi]v Btav /ii)s.—<Sv |ia86vT«s, i-t; having learned \a(S6vTa, OUK av rXrjvcu, we have ov8' o/j.- (their news) from them: cp. 370 n.—avluunv...T\9jvai,—oiiS' thus serving to weld 8is='at a later moment,' as Ai. 1283.— the sentence into a more compact whole. Aa-vrov (imperat., not indie): for the —f£vi\v need not be changed to povov, dual, after faaBovres, cp. Plat. Laches p. though the latter would be more usual: 187 A airol eiperal yeyovore: and n. on cp. O. T. 388 ev -rots ntpSetnv \ y.bvov U- 0. C. 343. SopKe: Ant. 361 "Aida f/avov : id. scene which follows heightens the dramaH.F. 1058fft-ya,irvoas 1x6.803.—aXXoOpovs, tic interest by bringing out the horror prop., speaking a foreign tongue: here, with which Ph. regards the idea of resimply = d\XoT/)ios, just as in Tr. 844 dX- turning to Troy. 94 ZO*OKAEOYI EMII0P02. ^ vai, roVSe rbv ^ y p , o? TJV i>e<ws crqs c r w Suou> ctXXow (f>v\a£, e/ce'Xevcr' ejnot ere 7rot> Kvp&v etr)<; pdcrcu, C dvreKvpcra, ho^dtfiiv fikv ov, V ' r t U 5 vpos ravrbv 6pfjuo~0elis irioov. av yap cos vavKkrjpos ov TroWai OTOXCO an' '1\LOV TT/>OS OTKOV is Tiqv evfiorpw JlendprjOov, cos r)Kovo-a TOV<S vavra<s o n aol Trdvres etev ^avvvevavcrToXrjKOTe'S, ISofe juoi /A^ o~1ya, trp\v c/y>acrca/iu croi, TOV TrXouv iroeio'dai, irpocrTV^ovri T<5V io~oiv. 545 5 50 ovSkv crv ITOV Koroio'da TCOV o-avrov a TOIO-LV 'ApyeCoio-iv d[i«f>l aov vea ^ovkevfiaT iaTL, KOV povov ySouXeu/Aara, 555 aXX' epya Spcifiev', OVK4T i^ 5 4 6 84 Iras'] Blaydes conj. Si Tip.—rau'rov] The ist hand in L wrote avror, to which T has been prefixed by S. 5 4 7 TrXiuy] Reiske conj. irXtui, and in 549 as 5' iJKOvffa. 5 4 8 aTr' L : ^ r. 55O uvvvevav<7TokT)K6Tes Dobree : ol vevavaroXrjKdTcs MSS. 5 5 2 Tpo Jvv^|Mropov, fellow-traveller, as Tr. 318, etc. 5 4 4 <j>pd, with no large company (i.e., with one ship, and only a small crew to handle it): as Tr. 496 aiv iroX\ between it and the mainland; Euboea is only 20 miles distant to the S.W., and Scyros about 40 to the S.E. The name is well-chosen, then, to make Philoctetes feel that he is listening to a neighbour of his old home. Peparethus, though not more than some 12 miles in length, with a greatest width of 5 or 6, contained three towns. Its famous wine is ranked by Aristophanes with those of Pramnus, Chios and Thasos (fr. 301). The author of [Dem.] or. 35 § 35 names Peparethus, along with Cos, Thasos and Mende, as a seat of the wine-trade with the Euxine. An Alexandrian physician, Apollodorus, recommended the wine of Peparethus before all others, adding that its repute would be still higher, did it not require six years to attain perfection (Plin. H. N. 14. 9). The epithet eSfJoTpuv here is peculiarly fitting, since Pliny speaks of the island as quondam Evoenum dictam (ib. 4. 23). And so Heracleides Ponticus fr. 13 says of it, avrrj i) tnjaos eioivos itrrt KO.1 etidevdpos. IAOKTHTHZ 95 MERCHANT. Son of Achilles, I asked my companion here,—who, with two others, was guarding thy ship,—to tell me where thou mightest be,—since I have fallen in with thee, when I did not expect it, by the chance of coming to anchor off the same coast. Sailing, in trader's wise, with no great company, homeward bound from Ilium to Peparethus with its cluster-laden vines,— when I heard that the sailors were all of thy crew, I resolved not to go on my voyage in silence, without first giving thee my news, and reaping guerdon due. Thou knowest nothing, I suspect, of thine own affairs—the new designs that the Greeks have regarding thee,—nay, not designs merely, but deeds in progress, and no longer tarrying. my knowledge,—one of the facts which thou, perchance, knowest not'). Musgrave approved this, only keeping TpoarvxovTi as = 'since I have chanced upon thee.'— TUX fcrwx] In L made from TOV taov by S. 5 5 4 aov via Auratus: afupl a' ovveica L, and so (or dn Xen. An. 1. 1. § 2 ?5o£ec oSx airols avaKeva.aafdvois...irp6i£vac. The ace. is, however, more usual, as id. 3. 2. 1 £5o£ev avrois TrpocpvXaKas KaTaarijaavTas avyna.\tiv TOI)S ffTpanuTOS, since it excludes a possible ambiguity: cp. Ant. 838 n.— ^CTCU: Xen. M. 4. 2. 23 TOV AalSaXov The use of irpoo-ruxoTi ('havingobtained, OVK dmJKOas, STI rivayK&feTO BovXeiav;— met with') is like that in El. 1463 e/ioC irdvres: and therefore he could not have KohaaTov irpoaTvx&v. —TCUV itrtav: by T& been anticipated in bringing the news.— taa is meant a reasonable recompense for his trouble. This sense of taos (aequus) Dobree'sconjecture,m>vvevavoToXi)KdTes, is virtually the same as in such phrases has been generally accepted by recent edd. If the MS. 01 vtvavoToXr]K6T€s is as e7ri TOTS taois ml ouolois (Thuc. 5. 79), retained, then iroeiaOcu,knowest nothing of thine own affairs,— irplv pcu>" Z04>0KAE0YS N E . d X X ' rj X^P^ fL*v T1 s ? p i q el /AT) KraKros ire<j)VKa, Trpocr^iXrjs fievel' pdcrov 8' a/7rep y ' eXe^as, a5? fiddo) ri JU,OI veo&repov fiovXev/ju' air' 'Apyetaiv ex^is. E M . (frpovSoi SiGJKOvTes ere vavTtKto 56° crroXft) ^cnvi^ o vpecrfiw; ot Te ©screws Kopoi. NE. ws eK ySias /A' afovres 17 Xoyois TTOXIV ; EM. OUK olS'' a/coucras S* ayyeXos napei^C croi. NE. •»? Taura 81} <3>oii>if re ^01 £wvav/3dTcu ourw /ca^* opfirjv Spcocriv 'ArpeiSav yap1" 5 JiM. &»s r a v r eiricrrft) opcofiev, ov peKkovT ert. NE. 7rws o w 'OSucrcreus TT/SOS xaS' OUK aurayyeXos 5^5 5 5 7 T^S] Seyffert conj. vKa, irpocr^iX'J/s] Desiring d(T<pa\ty, Burges conj. iriQvtc' anp' ('consummately'): Blaydes, Trtv)£ 8S'. 5 5 9 a7T6/3 7' fXefos A : a7rep IXe^as L, with most of the other MSS.— Hartung conj. awep irpoCXeJos: Herwerden, airep WXo/cas : Wecklein, arrep iT^S^ Seyffert, dy' dwep g\e%as: Weil, OJTOI' (Xe^as: Nauck, 6'7rus l\e%as. 56O After the fSovXetiixaTa had become Ipya, L seems, however, to have lost 76 in some other places (cp. 105 n.): and here the by the taking of the first steps, the action particle appears defensible, if regard is might still have been sluggish. But these had to the tone of the passage. Neo?p7a are Sp.—air* 'Ap^eCwv with 332 0%, ir&rep, irpo/j.ri6ig..—el |M| KaKds poiXevp.a, not with ?x«s,—a plot on ir€uKa: Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 21 x^P'" Toitheir part: for this dird, cp. O. C. 293.— TWK e7<<j ti/uv £x°> M^i e ' W iSiKiS.— ?X'lS with |i.oi, 'hast for me,' i.e., an7rpoi\i]S, grata, well-pleasing,—gratenouncest to me. Cp. Ant. 9 n. fully remembered. Aesch. Theb. 580 f/ 5 6 2 *otvi|: cp. 344.—oj re 0T]O-&I>S TOiffiv izpyov KO.1 deoiv (Eur. Hec. 5 5 9 airep y. It is not surprising that 125), are plausibly represented as foes of ye should have been suspected here, since L has airep IXefas. But the emendations Neoptolemus, since their father Theseus was treacherously slain in Scyros by Lywhich have been suggested (see cr. n.) comedes (Paus. 1. 17. 6). Arctinus of are improbable. If any were to be made, Miletus (c. 776 B.C.), the author of the I should rather suggest fiirep KdXe|as. *IAOKTHTHZ 97 NE. Truly, Sir, the grace shown me by thy forethought, if I be not unworthy, shall live in my grateful thoughts. But tell me just what it is whereof thou hast spoken,—that I may learn what strange design on the part of the Greeks thou announcest to me. ME. Pursuers have started in quest of thee with ships,— the aged Phoenix and the sons of Theseus. NE. TO bring me back by force, or by fair words ? ME. I know not; but I have come to tell thee what I have heard. NE. Can Phoenix and his comrades be showing such zeal on such an errand, to please the Atreidae ? ME. The errand is being done, I can assure thee,—and without delay. NE. Why, then, was not Odysseus ready to sail for this tptpeis r . 5 6 2 0oiei£ from oivil; L. S 6 3 X6701S] Nauck conj. 86\ois. 5 6 6 Ka6' o/j/t^x] Nauck conj. KO0' TJ/IUV. 5 6 7 us TOUT' em'orw Spd/iev'] Nauck conj. ai for u s : Blaydes, as Spibpev' tadi ravr', or TCIUT' ^ f o B i ' 'I\lov H£p<ns, made Neoptolemus the hero of his epic, and introduced the two sons of Theseus in the episode of the wooden horse. On the Acropolis of Athens Pausanias saw the Sotipeios IVjros commemorated in bronze. 'Menestheus and Teucer,' he adds,' are peeping out of it,— and the sons of Theseus' (1. 23. 8).— These Theseidae do not appear in / / . or Od.; nor does their father, except where Nestor speaks of having known him (//. 1. 265), and in a doubtful verse of the viicvia (Od. 11. 631). 5 6 3 CK pCtts: cp. 945.—X0701S is changed by Nauck to 86\ois, because the antithesis between force and persuasion is not suitable here; ' since Neoptolemus must assume a hostile intention in the SIUKOPTCS.' But why should he not suppose that the Atreidae, finding him indispensable, wish to entice him back by smooth \6yotl (Cp. 629 \6youn fia\6a.KoU.) In v. 102 ri 8' h 56X« Set /xaWov fj Trelffavr' ayew; the antithesis is between a false story and persuasion by honest argument. But X670S (whether true or false), as a means of prevailing, can also be contrasted with force, as in 593 f-> V Xoyw I iretffavres afeip, rj irpbs iVX J. S. IV. icari. aitovSty (Thuc. 1. 93): cp. &TO /Aias bpixrji (id. 7. 71). 567 us TOVT' eirC 8poi|iey'. Where (is occurs in such phrases with an imperative, it regularly belongs to the partic.: cp. 253 ws iiti^ev et'56r' lade fi' (n.). But here cis TavTa...8p% could be given that place in a sentence of type (a), even though the partic. did not immediately follow. That is, I do not suppose that us TO.VT' eVtaTw dpwfieva is for us Spu^uex' eTrforu TauTa: but rather that, instead of saying simply TOUT' iirlcrTW Spiifieva, h e can prefix 019, because the associations of type (i) had blunted the feeling for what was essential in type {a),—viz., that the partic. (or partic. with /ity should immediately follow us. 568 irpos rd8*. After o?c, it is 98 ZOOKAEOYI n\e2v TJV eroifios; yj 6/3o<; TIS elpye viv; EM. KCTVOS y eif d\\ov dvSp' 6 TuSews re ircus NE. EM. NE. EM. NE. EM. eoTeXXoi>, rjviic i^avrjyofnjv iya>. 777305 TTOLOV *av TOVS' avros ouSucrcrevs eVXei; rjv Zrj TIS—dXXa ToVSe fioi irparov <j>pd(rov TC<S iariv av Xeyr/s Se n-rj (fxovei fieya. oS' icrff 6 /cXewos trot ^iXo/crrfr^s, £eVe. ju.77 vvv fx eprj rd irXeCov, dXX' ocrov e/orXei <xeauToi> £vWa/3a)v 4K T-rjaSe yrjs. r t (pr/o-LV, m irai; p i i rif fxe Kara (TKOTOV TTOTC p/ SSte/X7roXa Xoyotcri TT/DOS cr'' dd vavfidrrj<s; fid ou/c oTSa TTW TI (jyrja-C- Set S' auroi' Xeyeiv eis <^>ws o Xe^et, TT^OS ere «:a//,e roucrSe re. <2 enrepfji 'AyiXXews, ju/>7 fie Sta^aXys arpaTW keyovo a fiij oet* 7roXA. eyco KZLVODV VTTO Spcav dvTLTrdcr^o) -^piqcrTd *d', oV dvrip Ttivt) 57^ 575 5 80 5 6 9 etpye] etpye L (made from elpye?). 57O Ke?yos 7'] Benedict conj. Keiv6s T\ 5 7 1 eyd> B : l slightly better to take these words a s = 'for this purpose' (0. T. 766 irpbs rt;), rather than as = 'in view of these facts' (=Tpbs ravra, O. T. 426). — avVd'yY«Xos, carrying his own message: 0. C. 333. 57O f. KttvoS y: the ye throws a slight stress on the pron., 'oh, h e ' : cp. 424.—6 TuSc'ws ira.Es, Diomedes, who, in the Philoctetes of Eur., accompanied Odysseus to Lemnos (see Introd.).— IOTCXXOV = ear&CkovTo: cp. 640: Her. 4. 147 ZareWe is aTroiKii)v. 5 7 2 irpdsiroiov ovTdv8'...2irXa; 'who was this other person in quest of whom Odysseus himself was sailing?' atf is oft. thus used after interrogatives: cp. Ant. 7 ri TOUT av aal vavSifiuf TT6X« | K^pvy/ut Beivai...; (Forirpt>sTro7ov...T6vdeas=Trolos T/V Sde, irpbs Sv, cp. 441.) Not 'was sailing again' (with ref. to his former voyage toScyros, 343). If ai is a true correction here (as it has been deemed by almost all recent edd.), the corruption ov in the MSS. is the reverse of that which has probably occurred in O. C. 1418 (n.). If ov is kept, it must be explained in one of two ways. (1) Taking &v with ZirXei: 'who is this, for whom he would Aaw cMAOKTHTHI 99 purpose, and to bring the message himself? Or did some fear restrain him ? ME. Oh, he and the son of Tydeus were setting forth in pursuit of another man, as I was leaving port. NE. Who was this other in quest of whom Odysseus himself was sailing ? ME. There was a man... But tell me first who that is yonder,—and whatever thou sayest, speak not loud. NE. Sir, thou seest the renowned Philoctetes. ME. Ask me no more, then, but convey thyself with all speed out of this land. PH. What is he saying, my son ? Why is the sailor trafficking with thee about me in these dark whispers ? NE. I know not his meaning yet; but whatever he would say he must say openly to thee and me and these. ME. Seed of Achilles, do not accuse me to the army of saying what I should not; I receive many benefits from them for my services,—as a poor man may. 5 7 4 av Brunck (writing a "»): av MSS. (in L an). The same error occurs in O. T. 281. 5 7 6 )i.ii vw] iJ.ii vvv L. 5 7 7 lKv\ei veavrov] Paley conj. ?Kir\ev rovSe in 573 onwards, the pretended jecturally substituted aatpas. He wishes 1/j.wopos has spoken to N. in lower tones; also to replace X#f« by xpvfc1- But for while N. has taken care to pronounce the fut. cp. O.C. 114 &>s hv eK/i&doi \ v. 575 loud enough for Ph. to hear. The rlvas \6yovs ipovmv. So here W£ei= object of this by-play is to quicken Ph.'s /tiXku \4£eiv.—For KaC.rc cp. 421. interest in the coming story (603 ff.), and 5 8 2 ff. i>). The from them, in return for my services.' Sid in SWIMTOX^ expresses traffic: cp. fr. The schol. has : inr' eKelvap eiepyeroi521. 7 (a woman bewailing the lot of ixevos drrevepyerS airrois, JJS Sivwrcu irivris her sex), s\ 0. T. 1229 els confer benefits.' But that clause refers T6 0ws tpavei: fr. 832 irdvr' iKKaXiirruv to dvri.irdcrxu also: the benefits which he 6 xp°voi e^s T^ 0 " s *7«. Yet Nauck has received were important for such as he ejected els 7—2 IO<J>OKAEOYI ioo 585 OVTOS he NE. iyd> eifi 'ArpeiScus £iXos /Aeyioros, OOVVCK 'Ar/aeiSas aruyel. <£iXos *\oyiou E M . Xeyw. 'rri TOVTOV avSpe T<WS' a>irep X 6 TvSews TTCUS 17 T ' 'OSvcrcrews /3ia, Xeycov. 590 SKW/AOTOI TrXeoucru/ 77 JU,TJV 17 Xoy<w Tretcra^Tes oi^euv, rj irp6<s icr^uo? Kal rawT* 'A^aiol iravTes TJKOVOV ^ 'OSucrcrews Xeyovros* OUTOS ya/o ifkiov TO 0dp JS' 595 i f Xpj y' MSS. 5 8 5 £yi6 rf/*' L ist hand, altered by S to eyt!) '/*'• Most of the other MSS. have iyili ei/j.' (as A), or eyili V (as B): iy& /xkv T. Nauck conj. ?7«7'. 6 8 7 irpo] Trpoa^CKyj \6yov L , e t c . : irpo SoOXos ('for a slave'), a n d id. 1118 irurrbs at vo/xeis dv-qp.—xPTlCXos (I^YUTTOS: cp. 1331 tplKov c ' iyd fjL^yuTTOv 'Apyelwv 5 8 7 f. Xo"y able to the MS. Xoyov here: and either would have been written AOrON in the poet's time. <Sv is most simply taken as =TOVTWV OBS : though, if \6yov were retained, it might also represent (rrepl) TOUTtav a. 5 8 9 Spa K.T.X. Some take this verse as an exchange of veiled hints between the accomplices. But why should the 1/j.iropos fear that N. was likely to trip in his part? Rather it is merely a piece of acting, like the feigned 'aside' in 573, and with the same object—viz., to impress Philoctetes.—irdXai, referring back merely to the moment at which he began beto press his question,—i.e., to 580: cp. 0. T. 1161 n.—For the dvrChafiri, marking excitement, cp. 54, 466. 5 9 0 iroiov, instead of rtffov. Cp. 0. T. 54 «$ etirep ap£tis rijaSe 7?s, wairep Kpareis, n.—X^Y«v: cp. 0. C. 1038 Ai. (n.) xwpwj' dire£Xet vvv, threaten (if you will)—but set out. So here, 'hold me responsible if thou wilt—but answer.' IAOKTHTHI 101 NE. I am the foe of the Atreidae, and this man is my best friend, because he hates them. Since, then, thou hast come with a kindly purpose towards me, thou must not keep from us any part of the tidings that thou hast heard. ME. See what thou doest, my son. NE. I am well aware. ME. I will hold thee accountable. NE. DO SO, but speak. ME. I obey. 'Tis in quest of this man that those two are sailing whom I named to thee,—the son of Tydeus and mighty Odysseus,—sworn to bring him, either by winning words or by constraining force. And all the Achaeans heard this plainly from Odysseus,—for his confidence of success was higher than his comrade's. NE. And wherefore, after so long a time, did the Atreidae turn their thoughts towards this man, Wecklein (Ars p. 62) conj. 0o£ rot: Reiske, irddov or indov. 591 wirep L : &awep r. 6 9 2 Herwerden would delete this v., because the names have been given already (570). 594 irei vat. and so Brunck. Burges conj. iretaavr' &wdHeu>. 5 9 8 f. ourai L 1st hand, but the 1 has been erased Nauck would reject the words from 'ArpetSai to TOOLS' inclusive. 691 \£yu. So in Ant. 245 (where the P. V. 212 tiis ov (car' ia%iv ovSi irpot reluctant speaker is at last brought to the TO Kaprepov XP^V' S6\ij> Si TOVS vweppoint) leal S3) Xtyta l8e,) Phi596 f. irXfov, predicate: cp. 352, 601. loctetes. —8aT^pou = iJ 6 %Tepos: cp. O. C. 568 TrX£oi>..,(rov = irX4ov ij .—cvyav OBTW : dov\uxreiv: ib. 1185 oixvv... \ rj pty rl Ml. 884 <35e TurTetieis ayav. Sfxurav; The formula occurs first in //. 1. 76 8/MW I ^ jUv (Ion. for ixyv) The order of the words is remarkable, iu>t...aprfieu>. It is used also in threats, not only because TCVOS is so far from O. C. 816 f ixty.-Xvirtidds foei (n.). irpd-ynaTos, but also because it is closely 5 9 4 ireCo-avres K.T.X. : cp. 102.—irpos followed by TOVS', SO that, when the ear lo-^vos KpdTos. i 102 lO^OKAEOYS oV * y ' elvov 77817 vpoviov iKfi ris o TTOC/OS awrous i f e r , 77 fecuj/ p i a KOX ve/iecrts, OMrep epy' afivvovcTiv /ca/ca; EM. ey 600 605 eSetf 'A^atots es fxdcrov, drjpav Kakrjv os S17 T<£ T' aXA.' auTotcrt TTCII'T' idecrmcrev, /cat Tarn TpoCa irepya/ji' cJs ou jai7 TTOTC iripcroitv, ei JUT) Toi'Se TreLoravTes Xoyw ayovvro vqcrov rrjcrh' i(j> 77s I'atet Ta O 610 6OO 6V 7' Heath and Erfurdt: 6V T' MSS. 6O1 /Sia] Above this word L has the gl. 00 »>os. Nauck conj. SiKrj: Pallis, the same, or fiXd/Hrf. Mekler, dpa. 6O7 Xu/3^r'] \W/3?;T' L, 6O2 oiVep] ^Vep (for ^Tre/)?) Harl.—Pallis conj. atirep. with a further dot on the T. Dindorf (ed. i860) treats this dot as the accent, written over r instead of ij: but -q is accented (^). 6O8 Siff/uov T' L, and most MSS.: Siaiuov d' A, Harl. 6O9 & pio-ov] Blaydes conj. h A somewhat similar instance is Ant. 944 Symmetry with Upid/wv /J£I> vl6s required £rAa Ka^ Aavdas obp&viov IAOKTHTHI 103 whom long since they had cast forth ? What was the yearning that came to them;—what compulsion, or what vengeance, from gods who requite evil deeds ? ME. I can expound all that to thee,—since it seems that thou hast not heard it. There was a seer of noble birth, a son of Priam,—by name Helenus; whom this man, going forth by night,—this guileful Odysseus, of whom all shameful and dishonouring words are spoken,—made his prisoner; and, leading him in bonds, showed him publicly to the Achaeans, a goodly prize: who then prophesied to them whatso else they asked, and that they should never sack the towers of Troy, unless by winning words they should bring this man from the island whereon he now dwells. ju&rois (cp. 630). 61O eBiamaev Triclinius : ediairure L, A, etc. 611 £ us ov /irj] (is oilfrtiHarl.—iripaoiev L and most MSS.: wipaeiev r.—Elmsley conj. its ov /M^TTOTC I Tripaeiav : Blaydes, <Ss OVK OK TTOTC | irifxroiev. Nauck would prefer to read (taking Sr) from the Harleian MS.) <Js oi df) irore | irtpaoiev.—Mekler conj. its ov /n} wore I IXoiev. 6 1 3 ayoivro MSS. Blaydes reads aydyoivro: he also conj. aifoipro. been captured, and had said that Troy could not be taken without Philoctetes. But he had also said that Troy was destined to be taken that summer,—as if he knew that fate had decreed the return of Philoctetes,—who was then to be healed by the Asclepiadae, and to share with Neoptolemus the glory of the victory (1329—1342). Odysseus, however, believed that Philoctetes would not listen to persuasion, but must be brought back by a stratagem (103). And so the object of the l/iiropos in referring to Helenus is merely to convince Philoctetes that Odysseus is coming, in order that the sufferer may become still more anxious to depart with Neoptolemus for Greece, as he supposes. 6O7 dicovW, with ref. to general repute, as 1313.—X«pT]Td &irn, insulting, contumelious words: for the act. sense, 353 n.—oi |«i ITOTC irep»£', rather than have either of two meanings: (1) i&r aytjerde, raXSs ?|ei,—'if ye shall bring, with S(aiuov.,,ayu)v: cp. Pind. fr. 42 it will be well'—a particular supposition referring to the future: or (2) id.v dyri—' 'f y (ever) bring, it is (always) well,'—a general supposition the command to bring Neopt. from Scyros referring to the present. Here, of course, (cp. 346). This phrase serves to emphadyou>TO represents (1). Cp. Xen. Cyr. sise the statement introduced by ical: cp. 3.*2. 13 rjv /iiv TriKe^ov alprjaSe, ^ Ant. 506 d\V ij rvpavris iroXXd T' dW TJKere bevpo dvev oirktav.. .ijf fi£ p^j eiSai/iovei, \ Kal-e airy K.T.X. e Setadai, avev Swkiiiv ^/cere: ib. 6 1 1 t. T&irl Tpo($ vipya\t : cp. 104 Z0*0KAE0YZ /cat T0.V& OTTCOS TJKOV 615 £KOVO-LOV Xaficov, el /irj OeXot, 8', O.K0VT0.- Kal rovrcav K<£pa Tefiveiv ieLTO ra> deXovru firj TV^CJV. r qKovo~a<5, to^ dvekdeiv, wcrirep ovueivov Tra.Trjp. 625 EM. OUK oio eyw r a w • a U eyw /iev ei/i ETTI raw, o-(f>qiv S' OTTft)? apiaTa avfjifyipoi 8eo<;. <E>I. OVKOVV TaS', w mxi, Setva, TOP AaepTuov eft ikirCcrai, TTOT av Xoyoicrt fiaXdaKols at vecis dyovT' kv 'Apyeiois /xecrots; 6do~crov av Trjs irXelo~Tov e)(6io~rrj<s ifiol 630 6 1 4 iJKovff' r : i)Kov<m> L.—rckos L, A, and most MSS. : 70^05 B, R, Lc. 6 1 5 eMvr' from eiir6v$' in L. 6 1 8 f. Nauck conj. Kal KaparofieTv | e^eiro T%> 6(\OVTI ruvSe 1*7) TVX<W. 6 2 1 KI}57)I L.—F. W. Schmidt conj. id/Soi' In. 5. 3. 27 e&c o8x fjjs vSc, Trire ? irbwrjaos eli), IX6VOI. yhp airox&oves iv airy oUoiev.—|xaXio-Ta with otoiro, indicating most likely: g what he thought g y El 932 fy K ' ^-ydrye, ^ d cp. El. ofywu ixaKurr' and or. O. C. 1298 n. 18 § 148 d /A&V TOIVWI TOVTO...TG>V eicetvov ') • the place of the pron. is irpay/w. £i>6/ufc (irdyras). Xen. Anab. emphatic; cp. 598 n.—Kapa T«'|J,V6IV = 6. I. 25 iSSKei dij\ov etvcu in alp^aovrai Kea\riv carori/iveiv (or poet. Kaparonetv). avrbv, el TIS iiri\f>T}v...h'T&<j>ia.., '05w?}t K&frq w/ioicnv iireiij—if he does v: and the optat. is used «|«tTO, usu. 'commanded'or'enjoined'; as if direv tin Si;Xi6iroi had preceded. here rather,' gave leave.' [In Xen. An. 6. Cp. Lys. or. 13 § 19 W-yei STI, iiw avrbv 6. 31 ^ arpand aoi {/(fteiro S n lfioti\ov '4\y)tr0€ Tepl rrjs eipi)vris Trpetr^evriiv auroTrot-^irat, i<j>etTO is only a doubtful v. 1.] Kpdropa, iroffi TTO\I.V iXarTuxrai injdtv ofoiTo n.—croi KavruJ: the /caf = 'both,' yet can Se Kal SK\o TI dyaBbv...evp^ 4>IA0KTHTHI 105 And the son of Laertes, when he heard the seer speak thus, straightway promised that he would bring this man and show him to the Achaeans,—most likely, he thought, as a willing captive,—but, if reluctant, then by force; adding that, should he fail in this, whoso wished might have his head.—Thou hast heard all, my son; and I commend speed to thee, and to any man for whom thou carest. PH. Hapless that I am! Hath he, that utter pest, sworn to bring me by persuasion to the Achaeans ? As soon shall I be persuaded, when I am dead, to come up from Hades to the light, as his father came! ME. I know nothing about that:—but I must go to ship, and may Heaven be with you both for all good. [Exit MERCHANT. PH. NOW is not this wondrous, my son, that the offspring of Laertes should have hoped, by means of soft words, to lead me forth from his ship and show me amidst the Greeks ? No! sooner would I hearken to that deadliest of my foes, 6 3 3 rj\ V L. 6 3 5 vpbs Ss aveKdeiv] Nauck writes eis (j>ws av i\$uv. 63O dyovr' from ayovS' L. 6 3 1 oil'] oi)" 1st hand in L : S added the accent, but in front of the breathing. Seyffert, from the margin of Turnebus, gives oi with KijSo/tcu: as a general rule, however, 6uv is confirmed by the context: cp. verbs of 'caring' can take either the Ar. Pax 445 eh (os ave\8eiv, etc.: and simple gen. or gen. with prep, (as ippov- (<£) it gives a more direct and forcible rifa, ixiXei, etc.). sense.—OVKICVOV itwr^p, Sisyphus. The scholiast gives the story as it was 6 3 3 T^ ireura pXafSi), that utter pest. told (probably) by the logographer In this phrase iracra is justified by the Pherecydes {flor. 470 B.C.?), who is figurative application; i.e., when a man is called a f}\afiri, instead of saying 6 was quoted in ref. to Sisyphus by the fiXd/jr/ iSv, he who is altogether a bane, we schol. on / / . 6. 153. Sisyphus had dican say T\ waaa j3\ay3?;, the bane which is rected his wife to leave him unburied. On reaching the shades, he denounced her altogether such. The tendency is the same which appears, e.g., in X4yei....eli>i)\0a>, \ welaas can recall the dead to the upper world; HepaetpSvtjv al/j.v\toiat Xoyots. and no entreaties will recall him to Troy. We need not object to iruadi]epoi, be your helper: a sense a Greek would think of the departed as derived from the idea of sharing a burden: glad to revisit the sunlight. The point El. 946 i*vi>oi<7u> irav oaovirep av cdtvu. is that the dead are deaf to the voice that Not, 'be in accord with you' (vobiscum would bring them back.—Y<*P implies conspiret, Herm.: Ar. Lys. 166 av/jp, the suppressed thought, OSTOI areXel.— iaf IXT) rfj yvvaiKl {pTi). iS8« = 'at this rate' ( = 'if I go to Troy'): 6 3 8 rdSe: for the plur. cp. 524 n. so oft. oiira.—irpds <Jxos dv«\0eiv. Nauck 6 3 0 v«os otyoyr', leading him ashore writes &v eXdav, taking the sense to be: from his ship : cp. 613 n. ' I shall be made to believe that I could 6 3 1 oii- is clearly right: cp. 993, 997, return,' = 6'n l\$oi/u av. But (a) aveX- Tr. 415. Welcker's o5 ( = 'whereas') is 106 IO*OKAEOYS Kkvotp! evlhvqs, rj JJL i0i)Kev wo° airovv. ctAA. ecrr e/cetvo) Travra. Ae/cra, vavra oe fj NE. <3>I. NE. I. Kai vvv oIS' 69ovve)l i^erat. aXX', 3 TCKVOV, -^oipw^ev, &5s T^aas TTOXV TreXayos opitfl T779 'OSucrcrews J'ews. ta>fiev rj rot Kaipios cnrovSrj TTOVOV XT^GIVTOS VTTVOV Kavdiravkav yjyaryev. ou/couv eVetScb' trveujxa TOVK Trpcopas dvfj, Tore o-reXou/Aev i w y a p avTioo-raret. ael /faXos TTXOUS ecr^5, oTaz/ ^euyys Ka/ca. ov«r, aXXa KaKeCvoicri r a u r ' ivavrCa. OUK e o r i Xijcrrats Trvevfi ivavTiov^evov, OTCLV Trapr} K:Xet/»at Te ^apirdcrai 635 640 /Sia.. NE. aXX' et So/cet, ^wpw/iev, evhodev \afian> OTOV ere XP€^a Kai 7r°@°S fiaXicrr' r^et. I. dXX' eo-Tti' (Si/ Set, Kaiirep ov TTOWCOV OLTTO. NE. Tt TOV0" o jxTJ vea>vXkov TL /iot Tr&pecrTW, w jotaXtcrr' aet TOS' eX/cos, wcrre Trpavveiv irdvv. 645 650 much weaker: so, too, is i) Baaaov, or 6 3 9 f. TOVK irpiopas: cp. 1451 Kari. ov 83....aTovv;—irXetoTov €x"<"Tls: irpiiwav.—ovf, as in 764: and so 705 cp. O. C. 743 ifkiiafov... I KaKtirTos, n. i^aveiTj. Cp. Her. 2. 113 oi yap avia 6 3 2 airovy, deprived of the use of (pres.) ret irveiixara.—0-TeXoCp.tv: 571 n. U one's feet, X X6K: cp. Arist. Metaphys. 6 4 2 OUK, dXXd, K.T.X. The tone of 4. 7.1 \4yeTai...airovv Kai T
irdvTa XCKTCI, K.T.X. For the omission of /UP in the epanaphora cp. 779: Ant. 806 n. 635 f. The OVK refers to del xaXds TTXOUS K.T.X. : ' This is not a case of flight from imminent peril; but (on the contrary) our pursuers also are being delayed.' Cp. Plat. Euthyd. 277 A Spa ai ov fui,v$dp«s;...oftc, dXX', fj d' 8s, iiavSAva.—I do not think, then, that any alteration is necessary. Of the conjectures (see cr. n.) Doederlein's otS" • is perhaps the best, O. Heine's dXX' ovxV...; is also possible, 6 4 5 xwP"(i6v...XaP»v. The subject 4>IA0KTHTHI 10; the viper which made me the cripple that I am! But there is nothing that he would not say, or dare; and now I know that he will be here. Come, my son, let us be moving, that a wide sea may part us from the ship of Odysseus. Let us go: good speed in good season brings sleep and rest, when toil is o'er. NE. We will sail, then, as soon as the head-wind falls; at present it is adverse. PH. Tis ever fair sailing, when thou fleest from evil. NE. Nay, but this weather is against them also. PH. NO wind comes amiss to pirates, when there is a chance to steal, or to rob by force. NE. Well, let us be going, if thou wilt,—when thou hast taken from within whatever thou needest or desirest most. PH. Aye, there are some things that I need,—though the choice is not large. NE. What is there that will not be found on board my ship ? PH. I keep by me a certain herb, wherewith I can always best assuage this wound, till it is wholly soothed. OVK ap' a/M...; O. Heine, aXX' ovxl...\ Schneidewin (formerly), aXX' earl...: Doederlein, oI5'- aXXa (and so N a u c k ) : Mekler, ev y'' dXKa.—Paley would justify O9K by a transposition, arranging the vv. thus : 643, 644, 642, 641. 6 4 4 K\e\j/ou re] Bergk conj. /cX^ai « . 6 4 S XajSuv] Dobree conj. \a§bvd', and so Hartung. 6 4 7 to the plur. verb being eyw Kai ai, the sing, partic. agrees with ai,—a constr. harsher in form than in reality. C p . A r . Av. 202 Sevpl yap £eyelpas rty i^v ariSbva, | KaXovfiev airotis. Aesch. Eum. 141 aviffTW, K&WOXaK-rfffcw' iwiiov I L5ib/i.e8'. E u r . Med. 564 KOL gvvaprriffas yivos \ e6Sai/M>vol/iev (so Elms., for -olt\v). D e m . or. 14 § 15 airtfiMij/aTe rrpis cLWyXovs, us avrbs /iit> itcatjTos ou Toiiiirijiv.—Dobree's conjeeture, Xa.pdv0', was suggested by O. C. 1164, where the MSS. give pok/an' at the end of the v . : but that should prob. be jiioVox. 6 4 7 KaCircp oO iroXX<5v airo: and so it will not take long to choose them out. For the use of the prep., cp. Thuc. 1. 110 6\lyoi awb TTOAXCSC. 6 4 8 v«os Ve T ' i s 'PIS 2iri. The correction of the Ms. ivi to ihn is necessary and certain. Of 2vi (=&<e(m) only three explanations are possible, (r) Some hold that the gen. v««s depends on the idea of l 108 ZO*OKAEOYI . aAA. €K(pep avro. 4>I. et / Tt, yap ex aAA epas kapew; qf irapeppvrjKev, ws XITTO) JUT? ra ^ JNJii. i\ ravTa yap ra Kkeiva rog a vvv x *I>L ravT, ov yap akk' ear, a W a fiaI. crot y', w TCKVOV, Kal TOVTO KaWo Tav i OTTOIOV av croi £vfjL,epr) yevTjcrerai. NE. Kal fJLTjv ipco ye* T W 8' I/3W^' OUT&)9 ex«et /not de/Ais, 6e\oL[jL av ei Se /x^, Trapes. <1>I. ocrta Te (fxoveis ecrrt T', W TIKVOV, 6i\Li%, os y 7]A.iov TOO eicropav e/noi <pao9 fjiovos Se'Sw/cas, os x ^ ° v ' OiTatav iSetv, os narepa Trpecrfivv, os ^>i\ovs, os Taiv e/A&5v t\6p 655 665 a] rd^a Aid., with A. 655 ravr' ov yap a\X' {sic, not dXX') &r0' xeP°^v L. Two modes of completing the v. appear in other MSS. : yap a\\a y' I 651 TC yap ir: 'Now what else...?' by dropping from the quiver); not, 'has —Yap introduces the question, as oft., slipped from my memory.' Cp. Xen. when a speaker turns to a new point: An. 4. 4 akeeirov r\v 77 x^" irnreirrtaKvia, cp. 1405: Ai. 101 eUv rl yap 51) 7rais 6 &rtf pJ)] wapappvelr) (slip off). Plato has rod Aaepriov, | wovffoiT6XV* '^(rTijicev; the word in a fig. sense, Lzgg' 781 A 6 5 2 f. & poi TI T6£»V ('I fain would 7roXXA vfiv irapippu, TO\V d/iavon av fetch) any of these arrows that may have (xovTa e ' "op.av lrv%ev y rk vvv (escaped been overlooked and may have slipped your care).—ws XCirco y.r\ = &s /AT) X.: cp. away from me.'The vaguer interpretation, 67 n.: Xafictv : cp. 81. 'any appurtenance of this bow,' is not 655 01S Yap oXX' for', d W cE K.T.\. the best here. Philoctetes, who has been L's reading, ou yap dXX' {sic) e = Eur. Ion 524 et cfHAOKTHTHI 109 NE. Fetch it, then. Now, what else would'st thou take ? PH. Any of these arrows that may have been forgotten, and may have slipped away from me,—lest I leave it to be another's prize. NE. IS that indeed the famous bow which thou art holding ? PH. This, and no other, that I carry in my hand. NE. IS it lawful for me to have a nearer view of it,—to handle it and to salute it as a god ? PH. TO thee, my son, this shall be granted, and anything else in my power that is for thy good. NE. I certainly long to touch it,—but my longing is on this wise;—if it be lawful, I should be glad; if not, think no more of it. PH. Thy words are reverent, and thy wish, my son, is lawful; for thou alone hast given to mine eyes the light of life, —the hope to see the Oetean land,—to see mine aged father and my friends,—thou who, when I lay beneath the feet of my foes, hast lifted me beyond their reach. 6 5 6 ap'] ap' L. 6 5 7 pe] Blaydes gives ae- 6 5 9 fv/^epr;] crvixipipov T. 6 6 1 et ftoi\ Reiske conj. el iiiv.—Trapes] Nauck and Blaydes conj. ov flAw. 6 6 3 TOS' r : TOT L. 6 6 6 iripai L. Burges conj. /x' uVep : Blaydes, the same, or iraKtv, or %ep£: Cavallin, Kapa. after Svvardv, iO£\ai, Siojiai, ireWoi, e t c . : cp. O. C. 969 n.—9e6v. So the Arcadian Parthenopaeus swears by his spear-head (ai'xM^), V" %Xei HaXkov 0eoO | iruffiis (Aesch. Theb. 529). Idas, one of the Argonauts, says, oib" £V 60AX« | Ant. 1193 Kovdiv irapriaa.. tiros. Plat. Legg. 754 A ftii TOIVVV yifVilxTKOVTh ye Trapoijuey abrb dpprjTov. Pind. P. 1. 86 /XT] iraplet KaKd. 6 6 3 f. 6's -y', as 1215, O. T. 35, etc. The relative, with this causal force, refers Zei)s TOGOV, boa6.Tt.bv xep ifibv S6pu (Apoll. to an antecedent (aos, life, in place deus et telum, quod missile libro, | Nunc of imminent death.—SeSwKas, followed adsint (Verg. A en. 10. 773). Capaneus: by an aor. (666): cp. 928 f.—\96v' 01Ades 0 mihi dextera tantum: \ Tupraesens raCav : 490 n.—The repetition of the bellis et inevitable numen ; ] Te voco, te so- pron. os has much the same rhetorical lam, superum contemptor, adoro (Statius effect as the repetition of the verb (oV5u>9. 548). Here, however, Neoptolemus re- Kas) would have with us. gards the bow as a 'god,' not so much 6 6 6 dve<=pT) cannot mean, 'what is Tre'pa could be either prep, with ex^pav, pleasing to you' (as Nauck takes it, 'was or adv.: the former is best for contrast genehm ist'), but only,' what is profitable with ivipQtv. While suffering in Lemnos, for you.' The latter sense, however, is P h . was Ivepdev TUV ixOp&v. If he is restored to his home in Greece (and he quite consistent with epw in 660. 6 6 0 f. K no ZO*OKAEOY2: ddpcrei, irapicrTai ravrd crot /cat Oiyydvew leal 86VTL oovvcu Ka^eTTev^aadai fiporSv aperfjs I/cart TCOVS' eTrn/ravam fiovov evepyerwv yap KOLVTOS avr' kKTr\crdy^)v. 670 NE. OVK d^0o[iaC cr iScov re /cat Xaficov tftlXov OCTTIS ya-p ew 8pav ev iraOaiv iiricrTaTau, •jrairos yevoiT oiv KTTj/jLaros KpelcrI. KCU ere y etcra^w TO yap vocrovv TTodel ere ^vfnrapacrToiTrjv Xay8ew\ 675 arp,>. a'. XO. \6yq) fJ-ev i^rjKovcr, oTrama 8' ov fidXa, 667 f. Hense would omit from ravrd ois av etcrw to Neoptolemus (the words forming a line by themselves), and very fact of such a blending seems in favour of ir^pa, Sophocles not seldom admits a partial fusion of the figurative with the literal: see on 0. T. 886, 1300 ff., Ant. 117.—No emendation is satisfactory. If we read ixfipGiv ivepffev SPT' aviffrrjerds |i* vircp, we should have to suppose that the loss of the letters ji* B had led to the expansion of irep into irtpa (iripai in L). But such a loss is not very likely. In Ant. 1301, where ir^pi£ prob. arose from irepi f[^«i]> t n e lost letters were the last of the verse. I had thought of dvacrrqiras irdp€i: but prefer to retain ire'pa.—Cp. El. 1090 £$T]S fioi Kadvircpdev I x€tpl Ka^ Tr^o&rip T<xr6v5' exOpuv, Suov \ vvv vTr&xcip valets. 6 6 7 TOCTO (nom.) irapforai being inserted between the words (0iyydveiv, Ka^eirei^ao-Bai) which express the privileges conceded. Cp. 774 ov SoBif aorist Sovvai expresses the moment of giving, and eirEvgao-6ai the moment of vaunting; while the pres. Oiyyaveiv denotes the continuing act of touching. Cp. Dem. or. 2 § 26 TTOXI) yap pq.ov fyovTas tpvXdrreiv ij KTTjcraaBai irdvra. irk<j>vmv. 6 6 8 The ace. |i.oVov is correct; it represents the nom. of the direct form, euxei eTu\[/avo~ai fwfos. Here, however, after 80W1, it is slightly awkward. Nauck wishes to read |H6VCJ>. I should prefer to keep (idvov and insert cr' after aperijs. The direct form implied would then be, €vx€i cr£ €Tri\[/avffai iwvov. C p . Plat. Gorg. 474 B iyii yap 5T) ol/xcu Kal i/ii Kal o-£... rjyeiadai. 67O cvEpYcrmv, by kindling the pyre for Heracles: cp. 801 ff. 671—673 These three verses, called 'manifesto spurii' by Dindorf, are clearly genuine. If they are rejected, thenwNeoptolemus deigns no reply beyond x po's etc efooi to the gracious and cordial speech of Philoctetes. In proof that the verses are pointless, Dindorf says:—'Neque enim quidquam beneficii a Philocteta accepit Neoptolemus, ut e5 va$dv dici *IAOKTHTHI in Be of good cheer; the bow shall be thine, to handle, and to return to the hand that gave it; thou shalt be able to vaunt that, in reward of thy kindness, thou, alone of mortals, hast touched it; for 'twas by a good deed that I myself won it. NE. I rejoice to have found thee, and to have gained thy friendship; for whosoever knows how to render benefit for benefit must prove a friend above price.—Go in, I pray thee. PH. Yes, and I will lead thee in; for my sick estate craves the comfort of thy presence. [ They enter the cave. CH. I have heard in story, but seen not with mine eyes, ist strophe. KOX ai y' eurdgu to Philoctetes. Bergk reverses this attribution. Cavallin gives the whole two w . to Philoctetes. Hermann, following L as to the persons, places vv. 674 f. before vv. 671—673.—KO.1 at 7' ei'erafu] Toumier conj. xai a' iweuxdgw. 676—69O L divides the vv. thus :—\6yif /lev— | rbv— | Trori— | dpofidSa— | i\af}'— | OXXOK— 17' otSa— | TOOS'— 18 possit.' Blaydes, though he does not bracket the verses, assents to this argument:—'Certainly eS iradoiv cannot well apply to Neoptolemus.' But eS iraBwv refers, of course, to Philoctetes. Neoptolemus means:—'I am not sorry that chance drove me to Lemnos, and thus enabled me to gain your friendship. One who is ready to requite a benefit (viz., conveyance to Greece) by such a kindness as this (the promised loan of the bow), must indeed prove to be a priceless friend.' 6 7 2 f. iv Spav eu iraOtov: O. C. 1202 that he needed for the voyage.—T6 ^dp | v<xrovv: for the art. as penult, word of the v., cp. 0. T. 231; 0. C. 265, 351: Ant. 67,78. To...vo SeBibs avTov...Tb Si Bapaovv (his mood of fear or courage). 6 7 6 — 7 2 9 The only proper aTdai.fi.ov of the play, ist strophe (676—690) = ist antistrophe (691—705): 2nd str. (706—• 7i7) = 2nd antistr. (718—729). For the metres see Metrical Analysis. We have already had two short choral songs,—strophe and antistrophe,—in which the Chorus sought to aid Neoptolemus by confirming the story of his (ov Kahbv) avrbv fi&v ev irdax&-Vj iraObvra. quarrel with the Atreidae (391—402), 8' ou/c eirlaraadai rlveiv. T h u c . 2. 40 01! Tes e yb.p TrdTes KTiS/xeffa and by affecting to believe that Greece Tois poCs dv et(r must 6 7 6 tijiiKOw', as if by rumour from be said to Philoctetes. In these words a far-off place: cp. Aesch. Eum. 397 Neoptolemus reverts to the wish which Tpoaoi&ev i^Kovaa K\TJ86VOS fiofy. Above, he had already expressed (645, 651) that in 378 and 472, this compound was Ph. should fetch from the cave anything merely a strengthened AKOVU.—oiroira I04XDKAE0YI 112 2 TOV ireXdrav \4KTpoiv vore TCOV Atos 3 /cara Spofidh' d^TrvKa SeV/Aiov « s efiakev KpOVOU 7TCUS" OVTIV eyar/ 4 a W o ^ 8' 5 TOVS' €\6iovi 68O oTSa K\VO>V OV8' TIV, *'rou T I vo(T(f)C<xa<s) (xvvrv 6 6vaT0)v, os OUT' ep^ 7 aAA. to-os GW icois i fJ-oipa 055 6 7 8 irore TUK Aids] TTOT£ Sids MSS.: Triclinius inserted TOO (and so Buttmann): Porson (on Eur. Phoen. 145), TSIV. 6 7 9 f. l^iova KO.T' dfnrvKa STJ \ Spofidda Siafuov iia I l\afi' 0 TayKparrja Kpdvov iraXa' L. So the other MSS., except that, for nar' d/iirvKa, Harl. has K&imvKa : for IXafi', Vat. has tfla.\ei>: and T (with Triclinius) omits 5ij. For the conjectures see comment, and Appendix. 6 8 2 iviSiiv] The 1st hand in L wrote icrldav: the corrector has made ifflSov by erasing the second limb of w.—fxoipai made from fioipai in L, with gl. TI)X?;I above. 6 8 4 8s otfr' ?pfas TIC' 8' oO |iaXa. Cp. Xen. Hieron 1. 12 oi omitted here. I prefer to omit 'I£Cova, for two reasons. deapias ixovmv. The emphasis contrasts (1) The text of Sophocles presents at the sufferings known only by hearsay least one other instance in which a proper with those which have just been so vividly name, originally a marginal explanation, placed before their eyes. has crept into a lyric passage where the metre did not obviously exclude it: viz. 67 7 f. T6V ireXotrav. Ixion treacherousTr. 839, where the viirov (L) or viaaov ly murdered his father-in-law, Aijiweiis, of the MSS. was a gloss on /leXayxafra and, when no mortal would minister the (gen. sing.) just before,—alluding to Nesrites of purification to him, was cleansed sus. The poet's tendency to omit the of his crime by Zeus. He requited this proper name in mythical allusion, when grace by attempting the bed of Hera; and the context made his meaning clear, might Zeus then commanded Hermes to bind be further illustrated from Ant. 13 3, where him on a wheel of fire in the lower Capaneus is described, yet not named; and world. from 966—987 of the same play, where The comparison with Ixion is the more Cleopatra—whose fate is being compared forcible here, since reference has just been with Antigone's—is only indicated as made to the gratitude shown by Philocthe mother of the Phineidae (980) and tetes (672). Ixion was the great example of ingratitude. Cp. Pind. P. 2. 21 dewv the daughter of Boreas (985). 8' tyer/mis 'IifJoca cpavrl ravra fiporois | (2) 8«[ d/xtpi 4>IA0KTHTHI "3 how he who once came near the bed of Zeus was bound upon a swift wheel by the almighty son of Cronus; but of no other mortal know I, by hearsay or by sight, that hath encountered a doom so dreadful as this man's; who, though he had wronged none by force or fraud, but lived at peace with his fellow-men, MSS. (?p£as Harl.): Musgrave conj. Ss othiv' Zp£as: Erfurdt, Ss oi tpdiaas TIV': Cavallin (after Blaydes), 8s otfre (cX^as: Bergk, 8s oi? n pi^as.—off TI yoo"0i 6 8 S &ros wv fcrois] Icronr (sic) iv laom L : l d(iiruKa, here, the rim of the wheel; elsewhere always 'head-band.' But its etymology (a/xiri = d/Kpi) might easily suggest this poet, use, esp. as SpOfiaSa (perh. suggested by rpoxos) helps it out. The schol. seems to have read dfiirvKa. Cp. Hesych., a/nrvices, Tpo%ol' oiha So0o/cX^s ev ^CKoKrip-rj. Musgrave's dvrvya is certainly tempting, and may be right; but it does not seem necessary. 6 8 2 ToC8'=i5 T6VS': cp. 597 Bartpov, n. father-in-law, and had sought to steal the love of Hera. 6 8 5 t 6 8 4 OUT' £p£as TIV', OV TI vocr(j)£o-as. A partial reminiscence of Od. 4. 690 ovftevi TrwiroTe o#re T)p.eis oOre {Ketvos dtKr/v oihe eSiKaadfieda otire icpiyo^ev, dXX' ovTe Tivh pi^as e^alffiov ovre TI elirdiv, as Eustathius saw (p. 763, 2 ) : 'O/tripiKov 54 OVTOIS OK\et iv $IXOKT^TJ; TO eh Tois dXXous e^afiaprdvetv p.i)Te tiiri adiKetodai. This is the OIJTC r t p ^ ^ a s , KCLKOV S^jKadr/' oiirta y&p T&V &\\uv Athenian ideal of the XPV<^T^> iricucfc, voflroi, el Kai Tavre\Qs ene? (riararai aTrpdyiuw. And this is what tcros <8v t T6 p'exSiv. Here the last three words prove two things,—viz., that Eustath. read OIJT€ voa<j>'uja.$, and that oi5Ve piiias in his citation of Sophocles was a mere slip for OST' Ip^as TIV': since, if his text of our verse had really contained n, he could not have said, ffiWTraTai TO pex^^v. (He has other such slips: see Appendix on Ant. 292.) Schneidewin's emendation, ov TI for oure, appears certain. ipZeai nv& TI can mean, 'to do a wrong to a man': ipSetv Tivd, without TI, could not possibly mean it. Ought we, then, to write OVK (for OCT') lp£as? Probably not. Cp. Ant. voo-cj>£o-as, robbed, defrauded. not W e find only vo rots pev SIKCUOIS ivStKos, TOIS 5' aS KaKoU | ...7roX^/uos. Here, however, the point is the generally inoffensive life of Ph.,—not the distinction between his conduct toand this is the constr. here. The an- wards just and unjust men respectively. tithesis is between pla (£p£as) and SoXos (2) The participle wv, though not indis(voo-(j>C J. S. IV. 20*0KAE0YI 8 aiWvS'' cSS' ^ 9 roSe < TOL > davyud /x,' ^ 10 TTOJS wore mus 7TOT' d^^nrkaKTOiv po9io>v TTWS a/aa TravSaKpxrrov OVTCO PLOTCLV Xv auTOS r\v irpocrovpos, OVK e^cuv fidcriv, 2 ovSe rtv' iyxapcav KaKoyeirova, 3 Trap' <w UTOVOV avrCrvirov (3apv/3pci)T alfiarqpov 6 8 6 <SK\vff aS' draf/wcr | rSdeffavf/.'?x« M« L. antistr. (701), see comment, and Appendix. TK&KTWV Erfurdt.—KKiiav r : icMfav L (with A Nauck conj. dw-rXa. 691—7O5 L divides the K\V(OV, 690 695 For the conjectures here and in the 6 8 8 &f).iT\-/iKT KaKoyetrova— | papvfipuT'—airoK\ai\ ble that the blunder tawa in L may be connected with the original presence of . near his cave (1455). Hesych. defines p66iov as KUfia i^erb, \f/6(pov yiv6/j.€vo>>: cp. Ant. 259 n.—The corrupt KXVJJWV in L (for K \ I W ) , which violates both sense and metre, was taken by the schol. as =K\Vft/xevos. (Buttmann strangely accepted this, comparing, for the gen., the Ho- The MS. text here is cSXXvO' <J8" dvo^iws' TOSC 8av(j.' i^a |ic. A commeric \otie though a bold applicagenuine words in 702, TOT dv «IXTOtion of it. Not, sustinuit, 'endured,' as |ievos. The next question is how wXXvO* Dindorf renders. cSS* dva^Cws should be reconciled with 6 9 1 iv CIVTOS i{v irpocrovpos, where the MS. words Ipnei yap dXXor' a\\.act 4 sc. 3, 'And, but herself, admits Cp. Ai. 597 a\lT\a.KTos, El. 484 x a ^ o - no parallel.'—Remark that iavrlf (which 7rXaKTos. For the active sense, cp. O. T. Meineke sought to represent by changing 969. n. T h e apcpiirKaKTO. p68iq are those ijv to 01) is not needed, since irpdo-ovpos='near the borders,' i.e., 'neighbour which beat around the rocky promontory IAOKTHTHZ was left to perish thus cruelly. Verily I marvel how, as he listened in his solitude to the surges that beat around him, he kept his hold upon a life so full of woe; where he was neighbour to himself alone,—powerless to walk,— str0 ist antiwith no one in the land to be near him while he suffered, in Pnewhose ear he could pour forth the lament, awaking response, for the plague that gnawed his flesh and drained his blood; 6 9 1 tv' (tiros iji> Trpoffovpos MSS. Meineke conj. tv' afiros ol Trp6 this xaxo- represents a gen. or d a t , deto the place' (in which Ph. was), and pending on another noun: thus KaKothus represents, not yeirwv simply, but a r tne IMVTIS, 'prophet of evil' (Aesch. Pers. yelroiv rrj x^P ' F ° Ionic form cp. 8/wvpos, £tivovpos, rrjXovpbs (O. T. 194 n.).—10 etc.) = »caK«!' fidvris. Cratinus used KaKodovXos as = /caKds BoiXois ('cruel to O«K tyav Pcuriv, without the power to walk; cp. 632 awovv.—Bothe'sirpoeroupov slaves'), Qpfrrai fr. 7. And so KO.KOyehav could belong either to (1) b, = nands oiK $\av pcuriv ('hearing no footstep ydrwv: or, as it actually does here, to (2) of neighbour') is plausible at first sight. Then airbs ?K = 'he was alone' (O. C. b, Ko-K&v yelroiv. Cp. aXi/yehav, aiTTpoyelriov, affrvydrav. 1650 n.). But the vulgate is far more forcible. By his irpdSovXov... pciuriv SeyfThe schol. joined KaKOYeCTOva as epithet fert meant, 'having no foot to serve with OTOVOV : Trap' $ Si] rbv KaKbv yehova, av him.'—The conjecture, otfx lx P&rtv | rbv aliuiTT)pbv (TTOVOV, diroKXatio-eie. And so OUTIV' is 2iyx'°Pov ('having access to no Cavallin. Bugge, again, takes KaKOY^TOva neighbour') is very weak. Those who as a subst., 'his evil neighbour' {i.e. 'his adopt it (cp. cr. n.) join KaKoydrova with disease'),—governed by orocoj'...aVoarbvov: see next n. K\aie (or KaKoii) 6 9 3 ff. irap* 8—2 SOOKAEOYI 4 os Tai' 6e.piioTa.Tav al[idSa KrjKLOfievav e 5 h>dr\pov TTOSOS rprioi.cn 6 <£vXXoi,s KaTewdo-ei-ev, et n ? e 7 (f>op/3dSo<; IK * y a i a ? *eX(uv" 8 elpire * § ' CIXXOT' p f d\X j 9 TOT' 10 TTCUS aTep tus <£iXas Tidr/pas, o0ev iropov, dviK i£av€L7) S d OT/D. j8*. 7°° wap^oi, 7°5 ou opl3a,v lepas y a s criropov, OVK aXK(ov 2 atpoiv TCOV ve/xofiecrff dvepes dX<^ijo"Tai, 6 9 5 oi55' 8s T&V MSS. : Hermann omits oM': Erfurdt, rav. 6 9 6 a!/m5o] Reiske conj. iK/xaSa. 6 9 8 eVtfijpou] Vauvilliers conj. i/itrfipov.—(piXKocs r, 0i)XXo«ri L. 6 9 9 et TIS e/a-tcroi MSS.: Brunck conj. cf TIV' iiiiriooi: Dindorf rf TI iniriaoi (assuming hiatus after TI to be permissible; cp. his n. on v. too): Seyffert, et TI ort//«r&roi: Gleditsch, et re (reading et TIS i/iire'aoi, sc. alfi&i): and so Nauck. Paley, £Xoi. Wecklein writes opfia8os eKriinoi. TI yas. 7O1 tpnei y&p dWor'aWa \ TOT' an eiKv6/j.evos MSS. (ipvoi V : &XKOVT' aXXdi L.) Bothe restored etpve. For conjectures see comment., with Appendix on 686. 7O2 us] c5 itself might help to suggest that fppp and oiyuaTTjpoV described t h e class. Greek (Ap. Rh. 4. 600 fiapiv waKr/Kiei aTp.6v), while Plat. Phaedr, 251 B suffices to show that the intrans. Kr/Klu was familiar in Attic. There is no other example of Krinloncu. Cp. 784 KIJKIOV. The 1 is short in Homer (//. 7. 262 dvaK^Kiov, Od. 5. 455 /07/cie).—!\K&I>V, a disyll. by synizesis.—EvOijpov refers to the angry appearance of the ulcer, which has not been assuaged (r}ixep object of the K\av0fws. With papvjipi&s cp. Sia/Sopos (v. 7, n.). Cp. 208 oi)54 | rpvaavusp. Schneidewin cites also Aesch. Theb. 348 jSXaxoi 8' aiiMToeaaat. Si \\ apriTpeeis f 3^ f /3/)^/xo^Tai. It seems possible that this may have been in Soph.'s mind: but it is less bold, since fS\a%al aiixaToeaaai. TUV iirt/t. merely =p\axai TQSV al/iaTo^vrav iiri/j.. (like VCTKOS dvSpSv ^uvainov, etc.). A truer parallel is [Eur.] Rhes. 260 KaKoya/i^pov | .,.7<>oj',=76oi' itepl xaxov ya/i^pov. We might add Eur. El. 752 Qoviov oliuayipi KMW. The conjectural insertions which have been made in these vv. are noticed in the Appendix on w . 678 f. 6 9 5 ff. Ss rdv. The MS. text has ov8' 8s Tdv,—a syllable too much. o«8' may have been conjecturally added, to link this clause to the last; while Tav is not so likely to have been inserted. And 8s rdv is intrinsically better here than o«8' Si.—cu|id8a: schol. T^V TOO alp.aTOS piaiv. The word is found only here. —Ki]Kio|Uvav is usu. called passive. But (n.). it is surely rather a poet, middle form. A transitive K-t)rtw occurs first in postSome read «( TIV' l|iiF{iroi, or «!! T I IAOKTHTHI 117 —no one to assuage the burning flux, oozing from the ulcers of his envenomed foot, with healing herbs gathered from the bounteous earth, so often as the torment came upon him. Then would he creep this way or that, with painful steps, like a child without kindly nurse, to any place whence his need might be supplied, whenever the devouring anguish abated; gathering not for food the fruit of holy Earth, nor aught 2nd else that we mortals gain by toil; stroPheL : virapxei r. 7O4 wopov L : iropuv A, with most of the later MSS.: ropov Wakefield. Gleditsch conj. TOVOV : Seyffert, KOVOV.—il-avelri Hermann : i£avt TJO-I L (sic), with space for two or three letters in the erasure. Dubner thinks that the 1st hand had written efcwei. rjin, with perh. X after e<. But I rather suspect that it was (^api[s] Seyffert writes daKo0v/ios (ferae mordacis animos habens). 7O6—717 L divides the w . thus :—oil <popfiav— \ yaa—• | atpav—ve/i6/ie\(T0'— | wXrjv— 1 irravum— | (3 jue7O7 crwopov r : ropov from \ia— 16 opf3dSo$: cp. 7O6 ff. Upas: cp. 391.—atpav de391 Ta/i^wn: fr. 279 l£ 'Q\(vov 7^5 cpop- notes the simple act of lifting, and is thus more picturesque than alpopevos. Cp. / Ar. Ran. 1339 K&\wurl T' 4K 7roTa/*uc 7O1 £ etpirs K.T.X. Join <£v with Spoaov apart.—d'XXcov, such as fruits, milk, e!pire: cp. 290 n . : for clXv^ficvos, ib. etc.: from atpav we supply a word of As to the reading in these verses, see on more general sense. The gen. is partitive 686 f. The phrase aXXore dXXaxf? occurs (Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 20 XojSic TSV.. .ttnrwv re in Xen. Mem. 1.4. 12. ical avSpdv). This is better than to re7 0 3 Trais...«s: like a child that canpeat <)>op(3dv with it ('food consisting in not yet walk firmly without the help of other things'). Such a constr. would its nurse. Cp. Aesch. Eum. 38, where be awkward when tpopflav is in appothe aged priestess, tottering with fear, is sition with ffiro'pov. T<3V, relat. (14) = said to be dvrlirats. rotirwv 'a. 7 0 4 f. 80«v=&ce(T]. 6'8«v iirdpxoi, after sibly have been in the poet's mind eZ/nre &v, answers to 8$ev av irdpxv after here; though this inference would be a primary tense: cp. 289^—eii)xdp«ia... stronger if he had placed the word in ir*po«, 'facility of resource,'—i.e., the closer connection with avbpov. Curtius, means of supplying his needs. For eifiap«o cp. 284; for iropov, Eur. Ale. 11$ rls on the other hand, can fairly cite Aesch. fix xopos KaKtiv I ytvoiTo...; H e had to Th. 771 avSpSv ak u8 "]io 4 7TTavois *iots avvareLe yaa-rpl 3 nXrjv ef a>Kv/36\a)v ei TTOTC T6£(OV dvr. /?. vvv S' dvSpaiv dyadwv iraiSos viravTrj(ja<; "2 evSaCfuov dvucrec /cat fieyas e/c KCLVCOV 72° 3 os vtv TTOVTcmopcp SovpaTL, TTXTJOZL W fj.rjvcov, ''"irarplav dyei irpos avXdv M.aXi,dScov fd, 725 7 1 1 irravuv dvfoeie irravota yaarpi (popfidv. L. The other MSS. have either this, or (as A) Trravuv TTTCUHHS dxweie yaarpl (j>op^dv. (avvaei. V.) Brunck restored Trravots lots. Wecklein (Ars p. 80) suggests Trravav lols avvaue...(popfiav ('food from birds,' as opposed to (popfiav...yas eirbpov in 706). L has ipviovi as a gl. on TTavois.—For &vv y\vi5as). oideis /J.4 via •fjpiirrjKe Kaivov oiSiv TTOWU? erwv. In our v., the ace. would rather —lots (restored by Brunck) was evidently suggest'that Ph. had not had ten years' lost through the likeness of ending in Cp. Lys. TTavols. Then the gap was filled by in- continuous enjoyment of wine. vov Sivair serting TtTavdv (to agree with TO^OIV), and or. 19 § 60 dXlyov ixhv x?° Trravois was explained as, 'with birds' av ris irXdffaff&at rbv rpbirov TOP aijrov (the dissimulation being continuous): iv (At. 168 impo)? a'7^Xxd,8s: cp./LiS.uT oiSiykp ot)5e pit} ^tlpatcXijos 4HA0KTHTH2 119 save when haply he found wherewith to stay his hunger by winged shafts from his swift-smiting bow. Ah, joyless was his life, who for ten years never knew the gladness of the wine-cup, but still bent his way towards any stagnant pool that he could descry as he gazed around him. But now, after those troubles, he shall be happy and mighty ™d anti at the last; for he hath met with the son of a noble race, who in stroPhethe fulness of many months bears him on sea-cleaving ship to his home, haunt of Malian nymphs, The scribe found Se/ccrei, and copied it: the corrector (S) wished for the later Severe?, and omitted (as elsewhere) to delete the other accent, xpdcwi L. deKirrj Xpovov A, which Nauck prefers: and so Blaydes. 7 1 6 \eiiia] Wakefield conj. 7 1 8 — 7 3 9 L divides the vv. thus:—vvv 8'—17rcuj woS' hd/ia. 55ov,cp.Ant. tvoi(j.a intrans. : cp. 168 n.—The usage of "Keiaauv in Soph, makes this constr. 177), will finish his course in happiness: = Te\eura« eiSaiixovqaei.. (Not, I think, preferable to the other, which is possible : \eiaawv els ararbv SSup (fixing his gaze ' will succeed in becoming happy,' sc. yeon it), Sirov yvoirj, wherever he might vi<TipaTb>> kan KaX viov vdup epic form in Soph, (for Sopl and 86pei cp. T6 iio/xevov, ? w \ o ^ Si Kal TaXaiov TO 0. C. 1304). Aesch. has SoupUXvTos, \i/j.vaioi>. Her. 2. 108 irXarvTipoiai SovpiwkriKTos, and Eur. Soipara. Cp. VT0 e tXptu TOUTI iro/iaai, e/c tppe&rwv XP &~Pind. P. 4. 27 eivaKiov S6pv (trabs), /lexoi ('somewhat brackish '). Odysseus Aesch. Pers. 411 en-' aXXriv (sc. j'aOi') aXremembered a spring near the cave (21), Xos T]i6wev Sbpv.—irXTJ0ei...|u]vmv, after and Ph. speaks of Kprjvcu (1461): but the the ten years at Lemnos: 598 n. imagination of the Chorus iirl ri IXU^OV 7 2 4 ff. ira/rpiav is prob. a true coriravra Seivot. rection of iroTpt^ov. There is no other instance in Soph, of irarpyos with the 7 1 8 f. dvSpuv dy., Peleus and Achil2nd syll. short (though he often shortens les; cp. 384.—viraVTijcras in prose would cu before a vowel, Ant. 1310). In Eur. mean, 'having come to meet,' and would there are a few such instances, but in all take a dat. A poet might feel that the of them irdrpios should be restored, as by gen. was sufficiently warranted by the Homeric avrijaia yhp iyii ro05' dvipos (II. Porson in Hec. 78 (=82 Dind.). As to the sense, either word would serve here: 16. 423), etc.: indeed, the gen. differs properly, irarplav = ancestral; irarpipav, from the dat. only by its more vivid sugbelonging to one's father: but Tragedy gestion of the idea, 'face to face' (dcdoes not always observe the distinction riov nv6s). Cp. 320 n. Here the phrase, (cp. 398 n.: conversely, O. C. 756 deSiv ' having come face to face' with him, sugirarpt^wv = Tarpiuv). gests not merely the good fortune of the meeting, but the intercourse,—frank on MaXutScov: the Ionic form (cp. 4 n.), the side of Philoctetes,—which had folwhich the MSS. give, can hardly be kept lowed it.—As Ph. and Neoptolemus are h e r e : cp. 688 dii now seen to be leaving the cave, the is more naturally joined with auXdv than 120 5 "Zirep^eiov re vap' 6 irXddei, *7rar/3os 6elo) trvp\ Iv 6 js, Otras N E . ipir, el OeXeus. Tt STJ iroff «5S' e Xoyou cri&JTras <&I. a d a a. UTT£/3 73O 7 2 6 #x# as T, as Hermann and Dindorf proposed: 6xSaur L. Blaydes, keeping the dat., changes UTepxeiov re to Swepxeioio. 7 2 7 f. 0eo? an earlier lyric poet, had clad Heracles in the Homeric armour:—ravra Xd TpwTov 'Zrrialxopov T&v '1/j.epatov. 2$d.v8os 8' 6 fie\oTOt6st irpeff^repo Srijcrixopou,...oi5 T0.irt)V avrif p TT]V aroXriv, dXXct TT]V 'OfnjpiKrii'. Strabo and Megacleides, then, agree thus far,— that the invention was not older than the 7th cent. B.C. In this play Heracles figures especially as the former possessor of the invincible bow. Why, then, has Soph, here chosen an epithet, \d\Kaa-n-is, which suggests the hoplite type of Heracles ? The answer seems to turn on two points. (1) A compromise between the hoplite and the archer type of Heracles can sometimes be traced in ancient art. Thus a statue belonging to the east pediment of the Aeginetan temple gives Heracles a helmet (or bonnet) of lion's skin, a bow, and a 6wpa£ (Baumeister, Denkm. p. 335: cp. ib. p. 652 a). Sophocles himself makes a similar compromise when in Tr. 510 ff. he arms Heracles with bow, club, and two spears. (2) The Heracles, of this play is associated with the legends of Oeta and Trachis. In them, as in those of Boeotia, Heracles was preeminently the warrior, who sacked Oechalia 'with the spear' (Tr. 478), and for whom Hephaestus had wrought the dairls described in the Hesiodic poem. rijs 7 2 8 irXdOci. The aor. iir\a8rjv is used Tpwt/c?Js /xvfi/J.'qs effrl, irXdafMt rQiv rfyvby Aesch. and Eur.; and irXd9rj (Bergk) 'HpdtcKeiav irottjirdvTUV, etre Ueiffavdpos is tempting here: but the historic pres. riv, dr' dXXos TIS' T& 8' dpxcua %bava seems confirmed by such examples as oi>xo$Tw SieatceiaoTai (implying that O. T. 113 (iri//«ri7rTei), ib. 560 (tppei). he had seen old images or statues in which Heracles was burned alive, by his own Heracles had armour). Athenaeus (12. command, on the top of Mount Oeta. 512 F) quotes Megacleides (who wrote As the flames rose, a storm broke forth; irepl 'OijJipov, prob. in the 5th cent. B.C.), and, amid thunder and lightning, the as referring the invention to Stesichorus hero was taken up to heaven. Apollod. (c. 620 B.C.), and adding that Xanthus, 2. 7. 14 Kaiop.h'ris de rrjs TVpas \tyerai. 4>IA0KTHTHI 121 and to the banks of the Spercheius; where, above Oeta's heights, the lord of the brazen shield drew near to the gods, amid the splendour of the lightnings of his sire. NE. I pray thee, come on. Why art thou so silent ? Why dost thou halt, as if dismayed, without a cause ? PH. Alas, alas! Scots 1wXdf)ei f}d, and so Cavallin: Bergk, 0eois | irXdB-q [ = eirXd$fj], bracketing waaiv, as he brackets yvoir) in the corresponding v. of the strophe (716). Wecklein (Ars p. 78) suggests irX&Ori, d£/j.as K.T.X. ; 5e might have dropped out after 9% and ,uas have become wcunv. 7 2 9 6x601"] 6x6asT: cp. 726. 73O d 6£Xei$] Lond. ed. of 1747 conj. el ffffheis. 7 3 1 ?x«] *3CTl L. veipos inroffTav IMTCL Ppovrijs avrbv This is either Poeas or Philoctetes : at ek ovpavbv avairhptpai. Diod. 4. 38. 4 his side is the quiver given him by the Kepavvuv CK rod irepiexovTos TretrovTuv i] hero for kindling the pyre. Above, a trvpd 7ratra Kare<{>Xex&V • By OeCco Doric portal represents the entrance to irvpl ira|juf>aijs the poet probably meant Olympus. Apollo, laurel-crowned, sits to suggest both the flaming pyre and the on the left of it; a four-horse chariot splendour of the lightnings. approaches him, preceded by Hermes. It is driven by a winged goddess (a N1K17): *irarp6s is my emendation of the coron her left sits Heracles, crowned with rupt ird loctetes is attacked by sharp pain, and hands his bow to Neoptolemus, asking him to keep it till the spasms pass off. Presently the sufferer falls asleep,— though not before he has received the youth's promise to remain by him. 7 3 0 et 8&£is, 'if you please,' like el done! (526). But «' jSouAei usu. = 'if you prefer it' (Xen. An. 3. 4. 41). 7 3 1 dir<Sir\r]KTos ?xel> attonitus hoeres: for d7nS7r\., cp. Ant. 1189: for the pass. ?XOA«"> »*• 1140. 122 IO*OKAEOYI NE. TI < S' > ZO-TLV ; <E>I. ovhev Seu'oj'. dXX' W\ & NE. ficov aXyos tcr^eis TTJS TrapecrTwcrrjs vocrov; <E>I. ou 8 ^ T ' eycoy, dXX' d/>ri Kov(j)Ci!,eiv So/caJ. NE. 3>I. T£KVOV. 735 rous 0eous OUTOS dvacrrevoiv /caXeis; TI 3. 8. 3. 3.. NE. Tt TTore ireirovdas; ou/c ipeis, dXX' c58' eicrei criy^Xo's; e^ /ca/cw Se rai (fxtCvec KvpSiv. 3>I. aTfoXwXa, T4KVOV, KOV Bvvrjcrofiai, KOLKOV Kpvijtat nap' v/xlv, dTTaral- Step^erai,, S S u c m ^ o s , w raXas ey&>. TCKVOV /3pvK0[JLaL, T£KVOV irairai, 74° 745 2 irpos 0ewv, Trpox^pov el r t croi, T4KVOV, irdpa $ios xepcnv, Ttdra^ov els aKpov TroSa1 dirdfi-qa-ov ws Ta^to-ra* /AT) tyeio-rj yStou. 10' w 7rai. NE. TI S' e(JTiv ovrco veo^Qiov e£a,ivr)<;, orov Tocrr^vS' ixryrjv Kal CTTOVOV cravTov *7roet; 750 7 3 3 rl S' ?V a' &\yos tffxei73S lii 8eol | rl roixj 6eob hiaarivuv KaXeis;—the conject. of a writer in Lond. Class. Jburn., vol. 1. p. 337, and of Seidler on / . T. 762 ( = 780 Dind.). So Blaydes, 7 3 3 T£ 8' Irnv; cp. 753, 917, O. T. 319. It does not seem likely that Soph. would have preferred to write TI &TTIV (with hiatus), though several recent editors give this: cp. 100 n. 7 3 4 Ttjs irap€(gttv is rare in Attic: in Eur. Helen. 1555 KOV^OVTO., 'treading lightly,' seems (as Paley says) to imply an ellipse of irbdas. But in this application (to illness) the phrase may have been familiar, as Hippocr. Efid. 2. 10 (quoted by Musgrave) has iKoiS deoiis ii/axaXeis ec TOIS e/itois; But there, as Herm. says, the w Beol is quite unlike the lii deol here: it is the rapid utterance of one who fears to betray himself, not a cry of anguish extorted by physical torment. For the absence of caesura, cp. 101. Cavallin <1>IAOKTHTHI 123 NE. What is the matter ? PH. Nothing serious :—go on, my son. NE. Art thou in pain from the disease that vexes thee ? PH. NO indeed,—no, I think I am better just now.—Ye gods! NE. Why groanest thou thus, and callest on the gods ? PH. That they may come to us with power to save and soothe.—Ah me !—ah me ! NE. What ails thee ? Speak,—persist not in this silence :— 'tis plain that something is amiss with thee. PH. I am lost, my son—I can never hide my trouble from you:—ah, it pierces me, it pierces! O misery,—O wretched that I am ! I am undone, my son,—it devours me.—Oh, for the gods' love, if thou hast a sword ready to thy hand, strike at my heel,—shear it off straightway—heed not my life ! Quick, quick, my son! NE. And what new thing hath come on thee so suddenly, that thou bewailest thyself with such loud laments ? Seyffert, Wecklein: and Nauck approves, though he prints A's reading, with OUTWS in brackets. (4) Cavallin : IU Oeoi. N. H Seoiis avaarivuv icaXtfs; (omitting TOI>S). 7 3 9 aa aa L, from da do. 7 4 O Iffrji L. 7 4 1 54 r rl 5' tariv OUTW] H 8' ZGTI TOVTO T. reads la Bioi.—ri 0«ovs dvaerr^vwv KaX«Es ; Cp. Ai. 1129 JUTJ vvv drtjua deofa, Beoti 746 Written as above, the exclamations represent three successive cries of pain, each longer than the last, as the agony becomes sharper; they seem to suggest the convulsive movement of the lips from which the sounds are wrung. 7 4 7 f. & rl Plat. Theaet. 200 C eav /ii] ^XV {eTLffTtffias) iv rfj tyvxvirdTtt|ov «is aitpov iroSa. The ulcered foot is to be severed from the leg. dxpos TOVS seems to mean simply, 'the end of the foot,' i.e. the heel (irTipva), the seat of the ulcer. Cp. 824. The phrase could also mean, ' the foot at the end of the leg,' as in //. 16. 640 CK Ke<pa\fjs eiXvro Sia/ATepes is w6Sas atcpovs ( = simply 'from head to foof): but this is less fitting here. 75O t0* (S irat, an earnest entreaty: cp. O. T. 1468 W vr|s: cp. Tr. 1130 dprius veoucpayiis, and Ant. 1283.—• OTOV, causal, with the whole sentence: 327 n.: 124 IO*OKAEOYI <3?I. ola-ff, a> T€KVOV. N E . rl < S' > ecrnv ; <3>I. olcrff, a> TTOX. NE. rl croC; OVK oTSa. $ 1 . vcos OVK olada; TraTnraTrairiraTraL. NE. SGLVOV ye rovTtlo~a.y\i,a. TOV vocr^jnaros. 755 4>I. Seivov yap ovSe p'r/rov ak\' oWripi fie. NE. rl S^ra Spdcro); I. /A77 /AG rap07]cra<; TT/JOSWS* 17/cei y a p a i m ; Sia -)(p6vov, TT\OLVOI<; icrtus o>9 i^ewXTjcrOrj. N E . ia> i&i 8vo~rr)ve o~v, Svcrrrjve Srjra Swi novcov iravroxv (fxtveCs. y6o 7 5 3 £ Tid'2 phrasis for aOipeiv, but = 'making playthings' in the sand, —houses, dykes, etc. Nor can deiva iroiu be cited, which is not an equiv. for Beiv&v TOWV/UU, but means 'to do dreadful things,' referring to the outward display of horror or grief by gestures or cries. (Cp. my n. on Andoc. or. i § 41.) In At. 75 where dpet (midd.) is now read by most edd., L has dpi 7 5 3 T£ is classical as = 'to put a load on' a baggageanimal, or 'to saddle' a horse (Her., Xen., etc.): and iiriV Svav), and from its use by the LXX. (Lev. xv. 9). In the marg. of L the gl. is, i] ireiffoSos' i) X/XXTOIJKT;. The second word suits ToinrttyayiJ.a: the first refers to the v. I. TowiredraYjMi, in the sense of 'access.' But such a word is neither extant nor conceivable. Bergk's Towir£(ri7|i.o (eTricrifu), 'hounding on,' would mean here, 'exasperation,'—as if some Fury were stimulating the vbat\iw.. The word was used by Soph, in his Athamas, ace. to an amended gloss in Hesychius (Soph. fr. 8). 7 5 6 f. 7: aor. subj. 7 5 8 f. •fJK6i...«g«rXij7re, Ant. 1126). So in Plat. Symp. 188 A TJK« is joined to the gnomic aor. 7idltcr) peated occurrence. (2) 8id xpwou, 'after an interval of time,' implies here, as it usually does, that the interval is a considerable one: cp. 285 n., where Lys. or. 1 § 12 is cited. (3) irXavois is con- 4>IA0KTHTHS 125 PH. Thou knowest, my son. NE. What is it ? PH. Thou knowest, boy. NE. What is the matter with thee ? I know not. PH. HOW canst thou help knowing ? Oh, oh ! NE. Dread, indeed, is the burden of the malady. PH. Aye, dread beyond telling. Oh, pity me! NE. What shall I do ? PH. Forsake me not in fear. This visitant comes but now and then,—when she hath been sated, haply, with her roamings. NE. Ah, hapless one! Hapless, indeed, art thou found in all manner of woe ! is also in A, B, T: while Harl. has iirloayna. Bergk conj. Toiminyiw.. 7 5 8 £ rjxei yap afirri dia xpbvov wXavourfooxr\ ilxr &f«rXij<70»; L (the a of wix(vq, j rax&ns S' iir\i\s i&T\-fi i SiaTUfve ait. Hermann, us tfeirX^o-fli). NE. v.—iravruv avds] Wakefield conj. jroXXwK tpffapeis. trasted with nxa, The word was suggested by the fact that intermittent fevers (etc.) were called xXdeijres (Hippocr. Epid. 1. 944). The term implied that the intervals were irregular: cp. Erotian Gloss, p. 306 (quoted by Arndt) v\&vrires irvperol Xiyovrai oi yur; Kara rd^iv <poiTwvTes. This may be illustrated by the use of irXavourffai in Her. 6. 52, fy Sk irXai'aTcu...e<'aXXd£ Toievaa ('if she is capricious, varying the order'— opp. to Kara ravTa alei TOieu&a). So id. 7. 16. 1 iv6irfia...Td. is avdptbirovs 7re7rXavqjUva ('the dreams which are wont at times to visit men'). It was easy, then, for the poet to imagine the fitful vbaos as a personified wanderer, who, when sated with wandering, comes back to her abode:—much as Aesch. (P. V. 275) speaks of calamity ' roaming' among j j f ] I w . There is no other example of such an hiatus in a tragic trimeter. (As to lyrics, cp. 832, 851.) Probably, however, the text is sound. The verse is divided between two speakers, there is a full stop after e&irXyaBri, and the second speaker begins with an interjection. Thus the hiatus has an exceptional excuse. On the other hand no emendation is probable. <|>«i (instead of the first tio) is certainly not so, whether it be given to Ph. or to Neoptolemus. Gaisford says, ' 4£«irXT)\eavsCs : the predicative adj. is assimilated m e n : irKavio^Uvq \ irpbs aXXor' oXXoi* TTTJ- to the vocative partic. Cp. 828 n.: liorii TrpoirifdVei. Cp. below, 808 o£eia Aesch. Pers. 674 u iroXwXawe 126 IO<1>OKAEOY£ fiovXeu \d/3cj[iaL STJTO, Kal Biyut TL O~OV; p ? brjTa TOVTO y • aAAa p,ot TO, rog e\(ov raS', ajcrirep TJTOV p? apruus, ews avfi TO irrjpa TOVTO Trjs voo~ov TO VVV napov, 765 cr&J£' avTci Kal v\ao~o~€. Xa^dvei yap ovv VTTVO<; ft', OTav 7rep TO KOLKOV i^Cr/ rdSe* KOUK ecrri Xwfcu rrpoTepov aXX' eav vpewv CKTJXOV evoevv. rjv oe w o e TOJ XPOV(? p,6Xcocr iKeivoL, wpos decov, e^>ie/i,ai 770 fJLTJT' O.K0VTO. \vf)TZ NE. $1. TO) TS^yXI /jLedeivai, ravTa, p/fj o-avrov ff a/xa J ovra craurov irp6o~TpoTrov, KTeivas yevrj. dapcrei irpovotas ovveic' ov hodrjo~erai nXyjv croC r e Kap^oi' £vv TVXQ ^ vp6o~(f>epe. i8ou, Se^ou, ncu' TOV 66vov Se irpoo~KVO~ov, 775 7 6 1 Xaj3o)/iai 5^ra] In L 5^ra was omitted by the 1st hand, but has been inserted by S. It is in A and the other later MSS. Mollweide conj. Xd|3w rh T<5fa. 7 6 7 ££lrn L : ifrfrg A : ^IKIJ V: i^Kri B, and so Brunck. Schneidewin formerly conj. QavT). 7 6 1 PowXei XaP«iiai... ; pi. 80 fl^X«s I fieivbi/iev...; In this idiom the subjunct. is properly deliberative, and fiov\ei. parenthetic, as its position sometimes indicates: e.g. Dem. or. 14 § 27 6S floii\e5eK&Ti]v ri/ias da daw... STJTO. has been suspected here, because it occurs in 757, 760, 763. Nauck would remove it by re-writing the passage thus :—/SoiiXei Xd/3wA«" *a! 6Lyw ; <J>IA. airoaTpifai vbaov. 7 6 6 f. yap ovv: 'for indeed' (prefacing an explanation); Ant. 489.—^fl, draw to an end: Her. 2. 139 as oSv 0 Xpovos OSTOS efijie. ; 7 6 8 Xrjgai.. The subject to the inf. is TO Ka.Kov. When the'pain is subsiding (e£fij), the patient falls asleep; and it is only by sleep that, the pain can be wholly allayed (\?}{(u). The schol. explains fi^ TOVTO ye, I aXX' oj(T7rep ^TOV /J.' aprlws, \fjl;cu by TTJs 6§VVT]S Tavffacdat, as if the subject were fie: but where \ijyia T&. Tot? ^XuW, I ^(JOS dvrj TO TT^Ua TOVTO TT)S viaov, I Gipi? aArii, Kal <6\ao- here, as in 757, it is interrogative, while in 760 and 763 it is otherwise used; and this difference of usage palliates the iteration. Cp. the threefold aXKd in 645, 647, 651: also O. T. 517 0fyop, 519 (pipovri, 520 tpipei, where the excuse is the same as here, viz. that, in the 1st and 3rd places the word means 'tend,' but in the 2nd, 'bear.' No weight attaches to the fact that the 1st hand in L accidentally omitted Sijra, which the reviser added. In 772 L lacks Tavra altogether; and yet that word is certainly sound. 7 6 3 (J.oi: ethic dat.: O. C. 1475 n. 7 6 4 c- as in Ai. 274 £X7/£e...Trjs vo «KOVTO (J.TJT' aKOvra. A firfre is understood before eKovra: cp. Aesch. Ag. 532 lid/us yd,p oxSre (rui-reX^s TTOXIS : and O. T. 236 ft". (n.): Ant. 267. Dindorf changes |"1T' to |"]8". This is, of course, admissible. When a single ovhe (or fitfit) connects two words, the negative force is more often, indeed, confined to the second, as in 756 Seivov yi.p 068k pnrrov. But there are also many examples in which oide' negatives the pre* cMAOKTHTHZ 127 Shall I take hold of thee, or lend thee a helping hand ? PH. NO, no:—but take this bow of mine, I pray thee,—as thou didst ask of me just now,—and keep it safe till this present access of my disease is past. For indeed sleep falls on me when this plague is passing away, nor can the pain cease sooner; but ye must allow me to slumber in peace. And if meanwhile those men come, I charge thee by Heaven that in no wise, willingly or unwillingly, thou give up this bow to them,-—lest thou bring destruction at once on thyself and on me, who am thy suppliant. NE. Have no fears as to my caution. The bow shall pass into no hands but thine and mine.—Give it to me, and may good luck come with it! PH. There it is, my son:—and pray the jealous gods that 7 6 9 tojXoi'] turjkov /!.' B. 7 7 1 JX^T' (LKOVTO. L : IXT)S' anovra Dindorf.—/Mjre Tip] fir/ (from fiy) rh-wt L . /«;& Tip Dind. 7 7 3 peSewai ravra] neBeive L, omitting raGro, which is absent also from R and K, but present in A and the rest. 774B adds y' to irpoeofas, and so Blaydes.—OUWK'] dveic' Nauck. O. T. 857 f. fiavreias y'...ovveic': El. 387 ceding word also: as T h u c . 8. 99 al and 605 rovSi y' oiiveic'. In 0. C. 22 QOIVUXGOL vrjes aide 0 rSiaffaT}s...7]KOv. Xpovuv juec OVVCK, the iUv is equiv. to ye. Ar. Av. 694 yij 5' odd' dfy> ou5' ovpavbs On the other hand in El. 787 TUV TTI06vov 8J irp64peiv...rix"V bow—though only as a temporary loan— 5£ j ixr)Se/u$: Xen. Anab. 4. was an honour so high that it might well 16 excite that 06i>os here and in 0. T. 41. Cp. 470 iKtrys IKVOV/JUI : 930 TOV TrpoaTpoiraiov, TOV IK4-5' airtaroi' 7roXXa yapra irplv Kaica, | TjveiX&lie /cat fn}XavV M7/ ZO0OKAEOYI 128 fjiij croL yevicrOai Trdkvirov* avrd, /A17S' OTTOS i/jLoC Te Kal TW irpocrff ifiov KeKTrj/xdvo). NE. w 0eoC, yevouTO ravra vav ydvovro oe irXous ovpios TC KevcrraX^s, OTTOL wore 6e6s St/caioi ^w OTTOXOS iropavverai. <&I. aXX' %OKVOS, <5 irat, /xi) *aTcXeo-T' eux?7 < / / / ora^et, ya/3 a£ /*oi <j>oCviov roS' eVc 0v0ov KTJKIOV alfia, /cat TI irpooSoKO) veov. iraircu, ev. fid\', a> TTOVS, oTa /A' ipyd(T€L yy ) TO TTpa.yfj.a' fir) vyr)Te px v, 7^5 raXas. L jo"t9 i^Se. yxaX' au#ts. <w S J&o 79° ^>eu, irairai, /X dvr' 7 7 7 /ii75' Sirws] Herwerden conj. nrjiroS' ws: Heimsoeth, iiySaiJ.' us: Tournier, ^178' oirof: Blaydes, oW oiJVws dlTrws. 7 8 O /ceiVraX?;?] )cai ev(rTa\j)(7 L. 7 8 2 dXXo (nV) 8£8OIK' W ircu /nj ^' oTeX^ff eux^' L- The only variants are dXX' 0^ in B, and the reading of Triclinius (prob. his own conjecture) dXX' odv SiSoiKa pAi /i' dreXTjs eixo, riKvov (with the v. I. /J.y olviov A, ipovtov L. 7 8 4 irpoaSoKe? L, with *w written above 7 7 7 £ (ii]...1Ytv^a-6ai. depends on 7rpi(jKtvoy as on a verb of praying. (This is simpler than to make the inf. epexegetic, 'so that,' etc.)—iroXvirova. Ph. speaks as if his own sufferings in Lemnos, and the various trials of Heracles, were due to the bow, once Apollo's: i.e., as if its mortal owners had been punished by jealous gods for the excessive goodfortune of possessing it.—|iij8' oirws, sc. iyivero, in the sense of (rvvf/ecyKe, turn out as they did for me. For oVws instead of ola, cp. O.C. 1124 Kal cm Oeol irdpoiev cos iyw $£\ta (n.). 7 7 9 ff. 8eo£: for the synizesis cp. 196.—•y«voiTO...'y«voiTO 8^: cp. 633 a.— ravra v<j>v: the vague phrase covers his secret prayer,—that, sharing the possession of the bow with Ph., he may also share the victory over Troy (115).—KC«(praXi^s, well-sped, expeditious: cp. 516 n. •—oiroi itork K.T.X.: with the same ambiguity as in 529. 782 d W *8KVOSK.T.X. The MSS.have , <S wat, |HT] \I a.T(\f[S ^ Camerarius conjectured, dXX' oSr SiSoixa fit) /iari]v eixv, TEWOI', which Cavallin prints. Wecklein gives S^doixa 8', i! irai, /MJ IIA.TT)V evxv rd5e,...in which rdSc is his own, and dtSoiKa 8' (instead of dXXa S^Soi/c') is Neue's. The conjecture in the text is my own. I differ from Camerarius in holding that the traditional <5 irat is genuine, and from Neue in holding that the dXXd is genuine also. The spurious word is 8&OIK', a gloss upon some rarer expression in the same sense, as Hermann saw; who wrote, dXX' off TI croi, vaX, /*•!) VeXr/s tixh TAJ;. First, as to metre. The words dXXA StSoiK1, t3 ircu, /itf p.' aiteXty tbxh c a n be read as a dochmiac dimeter, though of an unusual type (cp.J.H.Heinrich Schmidt,Rhythmic and Metric, p. 77). But they cannot be construed: |i can be only n«: and, though we read (vyr\, |M] |i' arAi^s (or ctTeXws) &XTI could not mean, 'lest thou pray vainly on my behalf.' An iambic tri- IAOKTHTHI 129 it may not bring thee troubles, such as it brought to me and to him who was its lord before me. NE. Ye gods, grant this to us twain! Grant us a voyage prosperous and swift, whithersoever the god approves and our purpose tends! PH. Nay, my son, I fear that thy prayers are vain; for lo, once more the dark blood oozes drop by drop from the depths, and I look for worse to come. Ah me, oh, oh! Thou hapless foot, what torment wilt thou work for me! It creeps on me,—it is drawing near! Woe, woe is me! Ye know it now:—flee not, I pray you ! O Cephallenian friend, would that this anguish might cleave to thee, and transfix thy breast! Ah me! Ah me! O ye chieftains twain, Agamemnon, Menelaus, would that ye, instead of me, by 1st hand. 7 8 6 a irotfs] aB0is B.—ipyaffrji. L. Wecklein gives epy&tei: Hense conj. etpyaaai. 7 8 8 o?pot /ioi raKaa L (with A and others): of/ioi TaXas B: (S/iot raXos r . 7 8 9 ^i/yijre A: (piyoa-e L. 79O arrarat L : aTTOTara A. Holding that a bacchius rather than a cretic is required, Nauck conj. OYOTTOI : Dind., wairai, rj>ev. 7 9 1 £&e] Shelve Eustath. p. 1396. 7.—el Bi ] Wakefield conj. HKOIT', and so Blaydes, 7 9 4 'Aya/te/jivov, <3 Mei^Xae] Blaydes conj, MeWXa^ T' 'A-yd/tejOu'oV re, and so Nauck. meter is required here. On this point recent edd. and critics are practically unanimous. In the whole passage from 730 to 826 the series of trimeters is otherwise unbroken, save by those brief cries of Ph. which occur ' extra metrum ' (785, 787, 790, 796, 804). A solitary dochmiac dimeter is here inconceivable. The corruption of the trimeter began with the loss of the last word, as in Ant. 1301 the MS. Tctpi% came from vepX ^l liivr), rdS' 5, ride, rtiaiov. Of these, rixv alone has any resemblance to eix^l: but ?\ei might easily have dropped out after eSxv1- F ° r the phrase cp. O. C. 652 TOO /xdXior' 6KVOS And when BTXHI had become eixti, ATEAEST would easily become oTeXijs, the T' being taken for an intruded re.—• See Appendix. For p ) followed by a, cp. 933: 0. T. 1388 T6 /!•)) diro/tXijcrai: El. 1169 fit) hro\direa8ai: Aesch. Eum. 85 TO JI^\ aSiJ. S. IV. Keiv: Eur. Tro. 981 ytt-fj a/iadeh volet $eds. Most edd. now write ^ aduceiv, etc., assuming synizesis, rather than 11a.S1.Ketv (crasis), or /i^ 'Sucetv. 7 8 4 KtjKtov: cp. 696 K-qaoixivav, n.— v&v with a sinister sense: cp. 554 via, 560 vedrrepov, 751 veoxfJ>v. 7 8 6 f. ifn/dv...TJ5' aSO' ?pirei. 7 8 8 f. ToXos.nom.; cp. O. C. 753 w T&\ £ y b ( ( )) Hx ', k , ' A 9? x t n Keitrtficovoas;—|iT|8a(i.TJ is supported by L here, and is not less fitting than /M)5a/tfis, which Blaydes desires. Cp. 0. C. 1104 n. 7 9 1 K«|>a\Xijv: cp. 263 f., n.— 264.—'AYO(«HVOV, ^ Mev^Xat. A proper name excuses an anapaest in any foot except the 6th (cp. 0. C. 1). 9 130 I0*0KAE0YZ TOV to~ov ~)(povov TpdoiTe njvSe tojJLOL TTJV VOO~OV ; 795 jXOL. to ®dva.Te ®dva.T€, TT<MS ael Kaikovfievos ovrto KOLT r/fiap ov Svi'a ju.oXew' Trore; cS Teicvov, cZ yevvcuov, dWd o~v\\a/3tov Tto Arjfivito Tto?> dvaKoXovfievcp Trvpl 800 efJLTrpyjo-ov, w y€vvaiem KaytoTOI irore TOV TOV Ato? TraiS' dvTi Ttovhe TtoV oirktov, a vvv crv o-to£,ei<;, TOVT' eir^^i&xra Spdv. Ti (f>T] irov WOT' wv, T£KVOV L, A, etc.: irov WOT', <5 T4KVOV T, K. The fact that this licence has been used in the 1st foot is no reason why it should not recur in the same v., if, as here, a second proper name requires it. We need not assume, then, with Hermann, that the second anapaest marks a laxity peculiar to the later period of tragedy. Blaydes conjectures, and Nauck adopts, M«WW T' 'A-ya|M|iv6v T«—to the detriment, surely, of the verse.—m»s av...rp^<j>oiT«: cp. 531 n. TOV Eorov XP"*VOV- Here, again, the anapaest has been impugned, on the ground that it ought to be contained in a single word. But, as a prep, and its case are excepted from this rule (Eur. Eur. Cycl. 266 <3 KaWurTov 5 8O8 otX7iS] KVK\ wtov.—aWd, hortative: cp. 230, 950. 8OO T<$ A . TU8* dvax. irupl: yon fire, famed as Lemnian; »up S Ki)nviov dvaKa\oOo-i:—the volcano Mosychlus, which was always associated with Lemnos, and which had given rise to the proverb AyifiiHov wvp. One meaning of dvaicahav is ' t o call to' a person by his name: Thuc. 7* 7° § 8 dvaKaXovvTes 6VO/JUKTTI Tbv Tpi-qpapxov. Hence the verb is sometimes joined with appellatives, as Thuc. 1. 3 &avaois...£v rots lweo-t...dvaKa\et (Homer designates the Greeks as Danai): Soph. El. 093 'Apyaos /tir dvaKaXoi'fievos.—Not: ' Yon Lemnian fire, which is so famous' (as if dvo.KahoviJi.ivip, by itself, Or. 898 iwl Tifde 6' i/ybpeve Aw/j.i/i8ris could mean ' celebrated'): nor, ' yon &val;), so also are an art. and its noun. Lemnian fire which is invoked by me.' 7 9 7 f. <5 0 d v a « . So Aeschylus, too, made Philoctetes invoke Death: There is thus no difficulty in dxcuraXoufr. 250 <3 Odvare Tcudv, /tij ju' aTtfxdcnjs /livip when rightly understood, while the /io\eiv I fiAros y&p el oi> TS>V O,VI]K(O-TUV proposed substitutes (cr. n.) are all unKaKwv I larpos. Cp. 0. C. 1120 (Death as satisfactory. the last iwlmvpos), and At. 854.—del... The volcanic mountain called M6 4>IA0KTHTHI 131 might have this malady upon you, and for as long! Ah me, ah me! O Death, Death, when I am thus ever calling thee, day by day, why canst thou never come ? O my son, generous youth, come, seize me, burn me up, true-hearted friend, in yonder fire, famed as Lemnian :—I, too, once deemed it lawful to do the same unto the son of Zeus, for the meed of these same arms, which are now in thy keeping. What sayest thou, boy,—what sayest thou ? Why art thou silent ? Where are thy thoughts, my son ? NE. I have long been grieving in my heart for thy load of pain. PH. Nay, my son, have good hope withal; this visitor comes Mollweide conj. fire' (Ar. Lys. 299). Lycophron (227) has before the Trojan war. Tzetzes, in his Te<j>pt!xras yvla Aij/ica(|£(a\oitTa$...XXa(3a>v in 799, which at 8 O 4 f. T£ 4>11S> irai; Neopt. has no once suggests /ie, excuses the absence of answer for the prayer, tiiirpriaov. A the pron. here. genuine pity for the sufferer is beginning to move him; and he knows that, if the 8 0 3 f. TOV TOV Aios iratS', Heracles : plot succeeds, this wretched man will be cp. 727 f. n.—mptjeis, as their temporary guardian: cp. 766.—TOVT' ; i.e. e/Airpijaai, carried to the place which he most dreads. He remains silent.—irov ITOT' <5V, mencp. 670. Heracles was conveyed to the tally: cp. Ant. 42 TTOV yvtbfiTis TOT el; (n.) summit of Oeta by his son Hyllus, who helped to make the pyre, but refused to 8O6iraXai 8tj: cp. 589.—rdirl a-ol... kindle it (Tr. \i 14). It was kindled, KaKa, the ills which lie on thee: cp. Tr. ace. to one account, by Philoctetes; ace. 981 dXK' exl /xoi ixekty | fldpos AirXerov to another, by his father Poeas. The eMuA/iovei) omj, the eyes of mythologists who aimed at of periodical visitations: Hes. Op. 103 a strict chronology,—viz., that the epivovaot... I aiToiiaroi (poirwiri: Arist. An. sode was thus confined to the generation Hist. 7. 3 (p. 583 a 26 Berl. ed.) oi... 9—2 132 j KO.1 dXX' dvTidZ,p6veL. ^ fie fiovov. <&I. /tenets; NE. 81 o 6icrdai, , T4KVOV. NE. to? ou #e/us y" e/xouari crou fioXeiv are/3. <S>I. ou fajv cr' evopKov y d£ efifiaWe x et /°°S TTICTTIV. NE- e/nySaXXw fievelv. eVcacre v w JU,', e/ceicre N E . TTOI Xeyeis; 3 I TI wapaffrpoveLS av; T'L TOP dvot Xewcrcrets KVKKOV ; 815 /xddes fie&es fie. NE. TTOI /AC^GJ; 3>I. fiedes nore. ou ^''7/^' idcreiv. «E>I. ctTro /u,' oXets, ^ irpoa'diyQ'S. Ka! 8r) fiedtrjfi, ei r t ST) Trkiov poveL<s. w yatia, Se^at Oavdcrtfiov fi oiro>% eva' TO y a p KCLKOV TOO OVK€T opuovo-Qai fi ea. 020 NE. TOV dvSp' eot/cev VUTOS OV fiaicpov ~)(p6vov $1. <&I. NE. <E>I. NE. NE. ^>I. 8O9 (faraXiVjjs] (taraXelinjKr L, with I" above « from ist hand. 8 1 2 Biius y'] Wunder writes Oe/iior'.—ifioSo-Ti Herm.: e/iot '<m L. 8 1 3 fievetv A: fifreiv L. 8 1 4 eKeiffe vvv /*'] /u' is in L (added in an erasure by S) and A: it is absent from some of the later MSS., as Y, B, K. 8 1 5 rl irapaQpoveis] Meineke conj. rj for ri. —\ei p (poirwai.—o^eta, Ta\«ta adverbially: cp. 526, 1080. 8 1 1 ov (MJv. In this formula, as in Kai \xijv, oXXA p.rpi, JIT\V is properly ad- versative ('however'): cp. O. T. 810 oii pfiv tarpi 7' Iruaev. Here iiip is like 'nay,' or 'well': i.e., the thought implied is, ' I should prefer a promise on oath; however, I do not like to ask for it.'—t!vopKov...0&r0ai, — SpKi^ Turruacu : cp. 0. T. 276 Sxnrep n' ipaXov IXaj3es. So Oed. to Theseus, in a like case: O.C. 650 offroi ff' i ffo/icu, where see n. 8 1 2 <Ss, (be sure) that: 117 n.— 8l|us receives a slight emphasis from Y« : 'it is needless for me to take an oath: even if I wished to leave thee, it is not lawful for me to do so.' By 8e'|us Philoctetes understands the youth's sense of duty towards a suppliant (773): the spectators know that Neopt. is thinking of the oracle (841) l|iofi 8 1 3 {pfSaWc K.T.X. Here Philoctetes receives this pledge in place of an oath. In Tr. 1181 ff. the intense anxiety of Heracles is marked by the fact that he exacts from Hyllus, first the Segia, and then the opxos:—?^i/SaX\e x«pa 5ef ii>> wpdTurrd fioi:—6fivv Ai6s vvv TOV /jie tpiaavros K&pa. When belligerents had taken oaths to a treaty, the hand-pledge followed, as the seal of mutual confidence: it was the moral sanction added to the religious. Xen. Anab. 2. 3. 28 w/ioaav nal Seifuis ZSoaav. 8 1 4 — 8 1 8 CKCCO-C vvv )i'. On leaving the cave with Neopt., Ph. had moved a few steps on the path leading down the cliffs to the shore. When the first attack of the disease came on (732), he stopped. The second attack (782) found him stationary in the same spot. A third is now beginning; and he begs Neopt. to take him IKEIO-C, i.e., up to the cave, where he will at least have the couch of leaves (33) to rest upon. Neopt. does not understand that lie&rc means, to the cave: so Ph. adds, ov *IAOKTHTHI 133 sharply, but goes quickly. Only, I beseech thee, leave me not alone. NE. Fear not, we will remain. P H . Thou wilt remain ? NE. Be sure of it. PH. Well, I do not ask to put thee on thine oath, my son. NE. Rest satisfied : 'tis not lawful for me to go without thee. PH. Thy hand for pledge ! N E . I give it—to stay. PH. NOW take me yonder, yonder—NE. Whither meanest thou ? P H . Up yonder— NE. What is this new frenzy ? Why gazest thou on the vault above us ? PH. Let me go, let me go ! N E . Whither ? P H . Let me go, I say! NE. I will not. P H . Thou wilt kill me, if thou touch me. NE. There, then—I release thee, since thou art calmer. PH. O Earth, receive me as I die, here and now! This pain no longer suffers me to stand upright. NE. Methinks sleep will come to him ere long: / i i ' rl Be 5i) w\iov (ppovels; A (and so Brunck). Triclinius wrote KO.1 ) /ty/ poveh;—F. W. Schmidt conj. et TI 87) v\im> iroveh: Cavallin, el TI Si) es TrXtov iroiefs: Nauck, el n 6% T68' 1ST' aicos. 82O T68'] TOVT' V. the cliffs (1001) : his speech and manner show a fresh frenzy of agony (irapa(j>pov€is aS), and his rolling eyes are upturned to the sky (TAV dvia Xripovels). 8 1 5 a{, as at 732 ff., 782 ff.—TAV avu KVKXOV, the vault of the sky (T6K KI)KXOK T&VTO. TOV ovpavov, Her. 1. 131): cp. Ar. Av. 1715 oa/ii] 8' avuvoixaaros es pd$os Kii/cXou | xwPe'-—Not, 'the orb of the sun' {ijXlov KIJKXOS, Ant. 416, fr. 668). 8 1 6 f. iroT€\ tandem aliquando: 1041, 0. T. 335.—OTT6 |i' oXets: cp. 1177. Such tmesis, though frequent in tragic lyrics, is rarer in dialogue: Ant. 432 \ 0ripdi/ie9': Eur. Or. 1047 (K rot ne TTjfcis: perh. parodied by Ar. Vesp. 784 dva rol pe welSeis: id. Ach. 295 xard Kat&v KUKSS. 8 1 8 Kal 8^ H€8Cii|j.', I do release thee: 0. C. 31 n.—cl TI oij: here 5^ nearly= ijSri: cp. 0. T. 968 n.—ir\iov <j>povci$, art more sane. Cp. Ai. 81 iieixifvor' dvSpa....dwelt iSeiv;— ouV &> £!-£<JTTIV : a n d ib. 344 av^p ippoveiv eoiKev (when Ajax is 'in his right mind' again). The 1st hand in L wrote here, (cai ST) jtte9e^;/ti (sic)' H dij T\4OV (ppoveia. No MS. has A, which Hermann restored. But it has not been noticed that the mis-spelling /ledelrj/u in L may have been due to the fact that its archetype had ixeBiijix' el. 8 1 9 f. 6a.vdo-41.ov, proleptic, as in Ai. 516 xal litjrip' aX\)j notpa T&V (pticravrd re \ KaBetXev "AiSov Bavairiiwvi 01/ojropos. Cp. Pind. P. 1. 51 aiv d' &vdyKv neyak&vtap Itravev (so as to make him a friend).—OTTCOS ?xw> forthwith: Ant. 1108 i38' us lxa 200KAE0Y2 134 Kapa yap v7TTia£eTcu roSe" ws ye Toi VLV TTOLV KaTaara£ei 8e/i,as, fiikaivd r aKpov r t s napeppcoyev iroSos 825 eKrfkov avrov, a><s av ei9 virvov 830 5 raVS' axyXcw a TeraTai ravvu. S 2 3 ISpiis 7^ rof vi» MSS. (ISputr 7c rot xix, we, L); except that K has Si for 7^. Buttmann conj. I5p—dpvvrai. 8 2 7 dX7^(1)c] Hermann conj. aVyeos. 8 2 8 fte^s] etfa^ff L, with gl. evwvovs: the only v. I. is ei/iepiis (r). Cp. Hesych. 8 2 3 7^ TOI, as O. C. 1324, TV. 1212 : •yi TOI Sri, 0. T. 1171. Here 7^ rot is like 70CC, i. e., it gives a reason for their belief. (Cp. 767.) ' He seems likely to fall asleep soon, since (ydp) his head is sinking back; at any rate, a sweat is certainly breaking out,' etc. 8 2 4 f, aKpov...iroBis: cp. 748.— cj>\e'4r, not a vein of the body, but the thin stream in which the blood issues: cp. Polyb. 34. g (the removal of an obstruction) (\ev0epoi T&S 0X^8as rijs TnjyijSy war' dvajSMeii' eviropw. So Martial 10. 30. io Lucrina vena. 8 2 7 — 8 6 4 The place of a second stasimon is taken by this xop-iwi. The strophe (827—838) is divided from the antistr. (843—854) by a /narifSos, consisting of four hexameters for Neoptolemus. The antistr. is followed by an iirifSos (855—864). For the metres, see Metrical Analysis. A Ko/ifios was properly a lyric lamentation (Bprivos) in which one of the actors took part with the Chorus. But the name can be used in a larger sense to describe any lyric dialogue between actor and Chorus, even when the character of a lamentation is not present. The strophe here was sung by one half of the Chorus, and the antistrophe by the other. Sophocles had raised the number of the tragic Chorus from 12 to 15 by adding a coryphaeus (whose part had hitherto been taken by one of the ordinary choreutae), and two leaders of i)fuxoPtai—called irapajTarai, because, when the Chorus was drawn up facing the actors, they stood on either side of the coryphaeus. The Ajax affords another certain instance of •niuYopio (866 ff.). The Chorus urge Neoptolemus to seize the moment while Philoctetes sleeps, and to sail away with the bow. He replies that it would be as useless as it would be base to take the bow without its master, whom the oracle has declared to be indispensable. They are still pressing their counsel when the youth perceives that Philoctetes is about to awake. 8 2 7 ft The first"Yirvc has v, but the second, v : cp. 296 n.—oSvvas alludes to the sharp physical anguish of Ph.: akyiav is the more general word,—pain, whether of body or of mind.—;'Yirve 8 ' : the Se stands here as it would stand after the repeated adj., "Txve, d5a.Tjs (ftiv) o5., aSaty Se dVy^ue: cp. 633. cvois instead of days, the predicative adj. being assimilated to the subject ("TJTKC) in thevoc.: cp. 760: Theocr. 17. 66 o\/3te Kwpe yivoto' Callimachus fr. 213 Avrl y&p iickifii)! "I/ippaae HapBevtov (the river Imbrasus in Samos): Tibullus 1.7. 53 venias hodierne.—tvais must certainly be a dactyl (see Metr. Anal.), and in 844 the words uv b" av Apt'ifix! appear sound. IAOKTHTHZ 135 see, his head sinks backward; yes, a sweat is bathing his whole body, and a thin stream of dark blood hath broken forth from his heel. Come, friends, let us leave him in quietness, that he may fall on slumber. CH. Sleep, stranger to anguish, painless Sleep, come, at our Strophe, prayer, with gentle breath, come with benison, O king, and keep before his eyes such light as is spread before them now; eihrvovv. eiadr/i, eir/re/ios' oi Si eiairjs. Hence Schneider inferred a variant here, and Buttmann thought that this could come from aw, comparing vevpoffwaSip from avita. Dindorf would prefer evaSh. but would derive it from avSava. Hermann altered ei5a?)s to eiah (a dactyl, = 844 6poto 8v\OS a Mantinean hieron of Zei>s ''EiriSunris is etvai. Rather TAVS' alyhav is ' dreammentioned,—iirtSiSSvai y&p dfy aya&a light,'—such as illuminates the visions airrbv avBpibnois. The word iraiuv in that come in sleep. Cp. Eur. Ale. 354 832 recalls the fact that this Sicyonian iv 8' Avelpouri \ <poiTwThese beautiful verses, which seem TU>' dv irapy xP^vov. T h e pron. rdvSc to breathe the very spirit of rest, are marks that al-yXav has this poetical sense, illustrated by a bronze statue of "Tirvos —the 6vap, not the S7rap, of light. Cp. now at Vienna. (Baumeister, p. 707.) Aesch. Ag. 942 i; rai ai vlKtfv rrfvde The Sleep-god is advancing softly; his S^ptos Has; i.e., a VIKTI which consists in head is bent; a kindly smile is on his yielding.—For T^raToi, referring to light, face; his eyes are half-closed; and in his cp. Ant. 600 8 Tiraro 204>0KAE0YZ 136 6 L0L ffli fJLOl TTCLWOV. 7 TTOV oreurei, 8 TTOL hi flOt *T0.v9£vhe /5d(T€i 9 fypovrihos. opas rjBr). 10 77/309 Tt fievovfjiev 835 Trpao-cre.iv ; 11 KCU/305 TOL TTOLVTOiV yVCLfiaV lO")(0)V 12 < irokv TI > irokv napa iroBa /cparos apwrcu. /j.€ o OTei^avos, rourov #eos ewre i 8 3 2 IBi tBt fwt irauliv MSS. For WL tBt Hermann conj. ?X0', IB', tBi: also 101 /HOAE, and tdi 8' tBi. Dindorf gives W tBi pot irat^av (so that in 848 the 2nd syll. of aiiirvos should be long). Blaydes, Iff <S Wi. 8 3 4 f. rot Si f}ao-i]i • ir&ff 84 /toi | TavrevBcv tppovrlSoo- opatff \ TJSri. L. For TTOI, T has TTOO. For 6pg.s Madvig conj. eX^s. Seyffert gives irot Si fi&aet 1101 rd y' hiBev \ (ppovriSos. 6pq.s jjSij. Wecklein, iroi Si TavBivSe fSdo-ei I rppovrlSos. op§s, eOSei. (eSSei was proposed by Herwerden.) B. Todt, iro? Si Hesych. yi x ^ ^ sponding v. of the antistrophe (850), Ka Kctvo |iot, Kttvo XaSpo. The want of a Ir/pei. xlTI*'v' l irtbi) Trapi. 'Biriverb for irtSs Si poi ramevBev suggests X&Plup & Bdcx""The word x ^ w some corruption: we cannot well take (xXidi}) meant an ' ornament,' esp. an pd^= Nor, again, is it satisfactory to expand v. 850 by adding TO6TOV or ravSpbs after Bptfifw.). The same explanation applies \aBfxf, or by repeating XdBpy itself. to %iriiv and iriiri,—' a glistering tunic,' Wecklein, leaving Keii>6 /«>I KCIPO \dBpg. ' a bright chain.' Cp. the Homeric 7X17untouched, writes here irot Si rdvBivSt vea, prop, 'bright objects,' then 'trinkets' poWei (omitting TTUS 8^ fioi TavreBBev). or the like (//. 24. 192). The meanings But then,—granting that a dittographia of afyXi; given in Bekker Anecd. p. 354 was the cause of error,—it is hard to see add nothing, for our purpose, to Hesychius. how /uoi could have crept in between irws We cannot, then, accept Welcker's ver84 and ravreuBev. I prefer to read irot sion of 0(7X0v here:—'keep upon his eyes H |MH TavfMvSt pNxtrti here, and to insert this bandage (fasciam) that is bound upon 617 (this with Hermann) after the first them now' (Rhein. Mus. p. 125, 1828). Ketvo in 850. The MS. reading may have —No alteration, either of OVTUTXOIS or arisen thus. A transcriber, whose eye of TOV8' otyXav, seems probable. chanced to pass over /MOI rdvBhSe, wrote 8 3 2 <6i (61. The hiatus is defensible iroi Si fidtrei. Then, perceiving that he because the words are virtually interjechad missed two words, he preferred to tions; i.e., there is a slight pause after the first tBi. C p . Ant. 1276 ev ; n Se /ii}; came, iroi Si /SaVei iroi Se p.01 T&vBivSe. 8 3 4 The MSS. give here irot Si Pa 0IAOKTHTHI 137 come, I pray thee, come with power to heal! O son, bethink thee where thou wilt stand, and to what counsels thou wilt next turn our course. Thou seest how 'tis now ! Why should we delay to act ? Opportunity, arbiter of all action, oft wins a great victory by one swift stroke. NE. Nay, though he hears nothing, I see that in vain have Mesode. we made this bow our prize, if we sail without him. His must be the crown; 'tis he that the god bade us bring. /Sdirei (ppovrldos. | TaPTevdev 6p$s rjSri. Cavallin, irot Si fiaaei irws 54 fioi TavrevBev \ to Kaipos, who enabled athletes to seize long final syllable was needed; and the critical moment in a struggle. Cp. nothing seemed easier than to correct TavBevSe into ravrevBev. Lastly, as a verb Anthol. 10. 52 eff ye Xiyuni rbv Kotsuch as irpd(eis seemed to be understood pbv £<pris debv, eS ye MfravSpe.—Blaydes takes Kaipbs yvt&ixav tpovicavTuv with icparos ('superiority in all TCSOS (partit. gen.): cp. O. C. 170 JTOI ns povrlSos £X0j;;—rdvWvSe, adverbial: cp.cases'). The order of the words seems against this.— iro\\\ No 895 curtailment of v. 854 (/idXa TOI &iropa 8 3 5 6pij,s TJST), 'thou seest now' (how TVKIVOIS iviSeiv trady) is probable. The matters stand),—said with a glance or addition of iroXi) TI makes v. 838 equal gesture towards the sleeping Philoctetes. to v. 854 : and the remedy, however unThere is a certain awkwardness in these certain, is at least not violent. See Apwords, since, coming so soon after Spa pendix on vv. 85k f.—irapd iro8a, ' then irov ari/sei, they might naturally mean, and there,' extemplo,—by a prompt stroke 'thou art already taking heed.' Herof action. Cp. Plat. Soph. 242 A fir/ werden and Wecklein conjecture 6p$s, Tore 5ia ravrd voice than the Chorus deem safe.—6^pav ...£}(o|Mv: cp. At. 564 SvanevCbv di/pav S1 1%1/J.CV Kcupis ydp, Strrep avSp&aw \ pAyurros Ipyov wavThs ear' &Ti<jTaTi)s. HXWK: 0. T. 566 dXX' oiK Ipevvav TOO 6av6vros lirxere; Though we need not write Kaip6s, still Kaipbs is virtually personified both by 8 4 1 TOV8«...TO5TOV: cp. 1331, 1434 f., yvthnav foxw and by &pvvrai. Pausa1437.—0 avos, fig.: cp. Eur. Hec. nias (5. 14. 7) saw two altars at the 660 oiSels OTitfravw dvBatp^fferai, no one entrance to the Olympian stadium; one will take the palm (for misery) in her was to Hermes 'TSvaytbvios,—the other stead. Helenus had declared that the 138 SO*OKAEOYS KonireXv S' c o r ' drtXrj <"T. alcrxpbv XO. aXXa, T{KVOV,, raSe jnev 0eos j 2 cSi/ S" dv dfieiftrj ju,' 3 yScuav /*oi, fiaidv, <w T4KVOV, 4 irifxtre \6yav ^>dfx.av 5 aSs irdvrwv iv vocrca evSpaicrj<; 6 VTTVO<S dvTrvos Xevcrcrew. 7 dXX' o n S w a fjidnicrTov 8 Keivo < S T ? > ttot, /ceivo \ddpa ><"• s ~ » /^' 9 egioov O7ra vpageus. 10 dicrOa yap '''dv avScofjicu, 11 et TauTav TOVTW yvdfiav Tercets, 12 fidka TOL dwopa TTVKWOLS iviSeiv irdOr). 845 850 854 8 4 2 &TT'] Blaydes writes tfry': Wecklein conj. AT'.—abv from ai>/i L. 843 8 6 4 L divides the vv. thus:—d\\a— {/t' avffiir /Saiar fiaiav— j TT^TTC— | wor wanTiav— | VTTVOG— | aXX' 6TL— | KCIVO pu>i— | ei-lSov— \ olcrBa— el Tairriw— | (xeur— airopa—iraffij. 8 4 6 ipy/iav L: victory would belong jointly to Philocdecree. Meanwhile, thy part is to setetes and Neoptolemus, as the latter cure the bow.' Cp. O. T. 724 wv yap at> says at 1335. Beos I xpetac epewq. pfSlas airis (pavei. —oi|reTai, look to it, provide for it: Ai. 8 4 2 Kopirctv 8* K.T.X. It will be a 1165 Kanerbv TIC' ISelv: Theocr. 15. 2 disgrace to them, when they go back to Spri Si as merely = ^cuSuis, ' to boast false- sick sleeper. For a somewhat similar ly. '—Cp. El. 641 aim (pOovifi, Ai. 933 use of language cp. Aesch. Eum. 104 ovXlq aiiv Tr&8a, 0. T. 585 fiV .a.Gi.v \afiirpivcTai. 8 4 3 aXXd, TIKVOV. The Chorus re8 4 9 ff. dXX' o n 84ht »-T.X. The ply,—'If an oracle has said that Ph. connection of thought is:—' A sick man must be brought to Troy, the god himis very easily awakened. But the bow self will provide for the fulfilment of that must be carried off without awakening IAOKTHTHI 139 'Twere a foul shame for us to boast of deeds in which failure hath waited on fraud. CH. Nay, my son, the god will look to that. But when Antithou answerest me again, softly, softly whisper thy words, my strophe, son: for sick men's restless sleep is ever quick of vision. But, I pray thee, use thine utmost care to win that prize, that great prize, by stealth. For if thou maintain thy present purpose towards this man,—thou knowest of what purpose I speak,—a prudent mind can foresee troubles most grievous. conj. $fipyoO 6Vws irpa|«s ( = his ravreSBev opft ijtoj in 835). 8 5 2 <Sc avSH/iai L, with .ov. written over wv by S: wv K, R, Harl., Vat. b, V : ov A, B, V, Vat., V 3 : b'vnv' Triclinius : ov y' Brunck: dv Hermann. Cavallin gives oTffd' iirip Sn> avSa/juu. 8 5 3 rairiiv L. The later MSS. have the same, or ravr&v (A), T^V air&v (V), etr' airlw (B), while V seems to be alone in reading ratirav.—Wunder conj. rairbv... yvilifiav : Dobree, ravTbv...yvii/j.as: Bergk, ravrbv...yvQfi.''. B. Todt, el 5' aWois Toirrwv yv&ij.'. For TOOTI? Dind. gives roirav.—&rxc" r: ?xet him (Xctflpa).'—$vv^=S6vao-at, cp. 798. (Not Doric for Stivg, as some have thought: 5 was not changed in the Doric subjunct.)—K«IVO...KCIVO, with the same kind of emphasis as ouro TOVTO in 77. The Chorus are unmoved by what N. has said (841). They repeat that the bow should be taken, and Ph. left behind. As to the conjectural insertion of Slj, see on 834.—poi, ethic (763).—on S. IMUCUTTOV (Doric for fi^Kurrop) 4£iSov, lit., 'look forth to the furthest possible point,' i.e., 'use all possible precaution,'—a fresh warning not to disturb the sleeper by the slightest noise, but to depart while there is yet time. Cp. //. 20. 342 /J^y' e|i5eK o deed). The YV<6|IOV is the purpose of Neoptolemus to take Philoctetes on board the ship—ostensibly for conveyance to Greece—and then carry him to Troy. The allusive phrase, olo-0a •yap dv avSupai, is used, because they are afraid of breathing a word which might betray the secret to the sick man, if he should awake while they were speaking, ravTOV emphatically opposes this plan to Kttvo—the course which they themselves recommend. TOVT<J is a dat. of relation, nearly=vepl T<»!ITOV: cp. Plat. Rep. 598 D {/iroXafi^dvew Set T$ Toiotirtp &rt evr/B-js TIS avBpwTos ('in the case of such a person'). miKivots: cp. Critias STOLTOV ice(pa\7}s eKde'pdanger in a proposed course of action: nerai 8. The airopa irdOr) 8 6 2 ff. ot;>'), with Hermann, for the <Jv or Sv of the MSS. ' I f thou holdest this which would burst forth in Philoctetes when he learned that they were taking purpose—thou knowest what purpose I speak of—in relation to this man (Philoc- him to Troy,—and the curses which he would invoke from Zei>s 'IK6T«>S on his tetes), truly there are desperate troubles {diropa w&Oi), sc. ean) for shrewd men betrayers.—For other views of this passage, see Appendix. to foresee' (lit., ' to see in' such a 140 IO*OKAEOYI ovpos TOI, T4KVOV, ovpo<S' dvffp S* apo/A/Aoros ovh' e)((ov dpwydv e/cTerarat vv^ios, (aXei^s VTTVOS i0eyyei. TO 8' €ju.a (ppovrioi, Trail, 86o 7rovos o /ii) o/3oi>v N E . criyav Kekevw, /JLV]8' axfyecrrdvai <j>peva)v. Kivel yap dvrjp o/^jua ndvdyei Kapa. 865 8 5 5 — 8 6 4 L divides the vv. thus:—ovpoa—|&' avo/iixaToa—I eKrirarai—|oXefyr—| —Id\X' offrur—|6pat—\rb 5' a\c6 'ri\p Brunck): avr)p MSS MSS. 8 5 8 y^x'os] PI)X'' Wecklein. W 850 d ^ ^irSXdo- Swvoff, with /S' and a' written by S over the last two words, to show the right order. Dobree thought that these words were corrupted from d5e-)js 7ro'cos e Kpdr«rTos in 864. So Wecklein reads. 86O 01? npos MSS.: Todt and Oberdick conj. oi pevb$. 8 6 1 TIS 855 oupos, a fair wind, meaning here an opportune moment: schol. xaipis e'jriTI}5«OS. The metaphor is a fitting one for sailors. When oVpos isfig.,it more oft. = 'a prosperous course' (7V. 815).—This is better than to take the word literally, as if the wind, which had been adverse (640), had just changed. 8 5 6 f. 01)8' t\av dporyav, because his bow is in N.'s hands (cp. 931). viXK>S=S, in the darkness of sleep. 8 5 9 dXfi)s virvos &r0\os. If these words are right, they can mean only, ' sleep in the heat is sound,'—a parenthetic comment on the preceding ^KT^TaTax vi%<m. In the excitement of the Chorus, it is perhaps not strange that they should use a phrase scarcely consistent with their own Ihrvos avrvos (848). Cp. Theocr. 7. 21 ixeaaixipiov .. | avlxa 5TJ KOX cavpos i certainly cannot render (with Cavallin), 'a warm sleep (i.e. a sound one, in which a gentle warmth pervades the body) is favourable to our plan.' d\ei\s occurs only here, though Hesych. has dX«6s= dXe«c6s. It is, however, a correct formation from a\4a: and not a probable correction. The easy emendation dSeijs (A for A) would give the sense, ' 'tis a secure (i.e. tranquil), sound sleep.' This may be right; but I have preferred to keep the MS. reading. The addition of 8" after dXeijs might seem desirable in such a parenthesis : cp. Dem. or. 18 § 308 ^ 0XX0 TI S6 yiyove, (7roXX& Si rd avOpihriva,) etr' iwl roirif Tif tcatpif K.T.X. Some reject dXei^s ftirvos 4p»v Kparurros, which now stands there. (2) Then the displaced dSeijs ir6vos l ofi TIVOS. The conjecture, oi pw6s, has found much favour; but, in a picture of utter helplessness, is not the 4>IA0KTHTHI 141 Now, my son, now the wind is fair for thee :—sightless and Epode. helpless, the man lies stretched in darkness,—sleep in the heat is sound,—with no command of hand or foot, but reft of all his powers, like unto one who rests with Hades. Take heed, look if thy counsels be seasonable : so far as my thoughts can seize, the truth, my son, the best strategy is that which gives no alarm. NE. Hush, I say, and let not your wits forsake you:—yon man opens his eyes, and lifts his head. Cos Wunder: OOTKT L, with u over o from the 1st hand, us T « A. & rts T' Dind. 8 6 2 bpai- jSWirer Kaipia 84yyei L. 6{yyov L 2 , V.—Seyffert gives opa, /3Wir' « Kaipia ipdiyyei (|3X&r' el with H e r m . ) : Hermann (2nd ed.) opa, f}\4we, Kaipia Si) (deleting <)>0iyyei). Wecklein, after Wunder (4th ed.), Kaipia <j>8iyyov (deleting bpq. j3X^jr«). Blaydes, 6p£s; /SX^jrer Kaipia tpBiyyov. Todt, bpav. f$\iw' ei Kaipta <j>0iyyoixai. Wunder once proposed feiyei for <j>6£yyei. from TO'5' in L.—t/iif] d/tp Dindorf. 8 6 6 dyrjp] av^p L. vulg. more forcible? Cp. 1161 fiTjSevbs Kpanjviap. 8 6 1 'AtSa irdpa Ke£|uvos. Cp. 0. T. 972 Keirai irap' "AiBy IIoXu/3os. This mode of writing is preferable to irapaKCC|UVO$ because irapaKeiadal nvi='io lie beside one,' or ' before one,' with ref. to things which are ready to one's hand, or at one's disposal. But when the sense is, ' to be lodged or deposited with one,' Keiadai irapa TIVI is used. 8 6 2 opa, |3\lir'. For the double imperat. in excited utterance, cp. 981, 8 6 3 TO 0" lessly with the bow, and so avoid the risks involved in taking Philoctetes. 6 |iij 4>of3uv is left vague by the proverb-like brevity of the phrase: it means, ' which does not disturb the sleeping Philoctetes.' The word irovos is also in keeping with the gnomic form,—implying that there will be least irbros in such a course; as if it were, irovos i\a%WTOS Kpanaros. Cp. iriyijs aKlvSwov yipas (meaning that 0-171}, though it wins no positive yipas, risks nothing): 'Discretion is the better part of valour,' etc. 866—1O8O Third iireiabSiov. NeO. C. 121 TtpoaSipKov, Xevirae 5-f). Seyffert's optolemus, overcome by remorse, conopa is much better here than the MS. fesses that Troy is their destination. op£, 'he sees as the dead see,' i.e., not at all. After avbp.11.aT0s and vi\ios, this Philoctetes demands the restoration of the bow; and Neoptolemus is on the would be weak.—A KaCpia <|>6£yYcl- ' See point of restoring it, when Odysseus whether thy words are seasonable' means enters. As Ph. refuses to accompany here, ' We fear that thy counsel (839 ff.) is unseasonable.' We miss, our Kaipis, if them, Odysseus decides to leave him behind, and departs for the ship, ordering we stay here with Philoctetes, instead of N. to follow him. Meanwhile, by N.'s escaping with the bow. 8 6 3 ft TO 8' dX»o-i|j.ov €(J.<J. p-> as command, the Chorus remain with Ph., in the hope that he may alter his resolve. far as my thought can grasp the question, = Ka$' &«TTdvcu(f>pevwv: Eur. Or. Plat. Tim. 29 A TO \6yij> KOI (frpovqau TepikijTrTby. The ace. is one of' respect' (like roifibv p.epos, etc.).—irovos o y.i\ oP<Sv KpaTUTTOs, 'the enterprise not fraught with fear is best' (Whitelaw): a sententious utterance, like ftp&xi They mean that it is best to depart noise- 1021 i^io-TTjv (ppevuiv. For dipeffTavai, cp. Ar. Vesp. 1457 TO yap airoo~T7}vai xaXeirbv | (pvaeos. The words convey a hurried reproof and warning,—'do not lose your wits' (through fear). All their presence of mind is needed, since Philoctetes is awaking. IO*OKAEOYZ 142 a> <]>eyyos virvov SiaSo^ov, TO T ama-Tov olKovprjfia TtuvSe Te\ovvTa. fioi. OVKOVV 'ArpeiSai. TOVT' erhqo-av ev(j)6pa)<; ovrois eveyKtlv, dyaOol crrpariyXarai. dW evyevrjs yap 77 <£ucris K av KOITOS jx 875 Srj, T4KVOV, av fi auros apov, 8 70 aTTaAAagT^ TTOTC, TIKVOV, 000 es vavv /u,^S' eTricr^w/Aev TO 8 6 7 TO T' AJT£8I<)>' lairurTOK o'lKOvprfiia. Nauck conj. yifi)6' iSiip i acXirToy /ii (aeKirTov with F . W. Schmidt, iiriicoAprina with Blaydes). 8 7 1 /leivai] Cavallin conj. iSeiv. 8 7 2 OVKOVV] Blaydes writes ov TSJI [i.e., oS rdv].—eviropois MSS. (evVonn L 2 , 14th cent.): tvipopws Brunck, who (like Meinekeand F.W.Schmidt) also proposed evirerus. Blaydes gives eu^epfis. Eldik conj. eiiXo^ws: Wakefield, O/KOXWS. 8 7 3 ayaffol] aya0ol L. 8 7 6 y£/j.wi] Nauck conj. yiixew. 878 Tournier 8 6 7 f. i5 4>^nos...TO T* K.T.X. For without av, instead of T\qae€\ovvTa |ioi, helpsuch that my hopes could not have believed it possible. Cp. 1067: Ant. 847 ing to do me good, with dat. instead tpihwv &K\O.VTOS (~oi KKa.top.ivi) inrb v tbruyTOv = ov lin (like given by hopes,' 'not warranted' by them ToO?) justifies his wonder at the youth's (like dvr)vep.os x€iPt!""al', 0. C. 677 n.).— constancy. Cp. 907: 1389: Ant. 321 oiKovpr)|ui, as having guarded the place (n.).—«v(|xSpo)S is the best correction of while he slept. So a watch-dog is called the MS. sinmptos (see cr. n.). Cp. Hipolxovpos in Ar. Vesp. 970: cp. below, pocr. Aph. 1242 (i<j>opilrraTa 6pws tjtipeiv (as Soph. O. T. 783 606 OfSpiSv iepatav ev/iev^s Trapovffla. dva6pws I Todvcijos r/yov). 8 7 4 ff. icd£ evyevuv: cp. 384: 719.— 8 6 9 ff. TOUT' is governed by !{i)»Xi) 4>IA0KTHTHI PH. Ah, sunlight following on sleep,—ah, ye friendly watchers, undreamed of by my hopes! Never, my son, could I have dared to look for this,—that thou shouldest have patience to wait so tenderly upon my sufferings, staying beside me, and helping to relieve me. The Atreidae, certainly, those valiant chieftains, had no heart to bear this burden so lightly. But thy nature, my son, is noble, and of noble breed ; and so thou hast made little of all this, though loud cries and noisome odours vexed thy senses. And now, since the plague seems to allow me a space of forgetfulness and peace at last, raise me thyself, my son, set me on my feet, so that, when the faintness shall at length release me, we may set forth to the ship, and delay not to sail. conj. XtbtpviffK (this with F. W. Schmidt) K&v&irav\6. TIJ, riicvov. 8 7 9 f. A. Zippmann (Atheteseon Sophoclearum Specimen, pp. 36 ff., 1864) places 879 immediately before 890, and deletes the v. which stands in the MSS. as 889 (alvu rdS'). He also deletes v. 880 (?»' ifW &)• Nauck and Cavallin so print the text. Wecklein thinks that 879 and 880 are both interpolations.— 8 7 8 XijOt]: cp. Eur. Or. 211 w i\ov Sirvov 8i\yifrpov, erlicovpov maov... | <3 TOTVia Xridij TWV KOKUV.—8i] = ^f5i;. 8 7 9 £ And v. 894 marks the moment at which Ph. slowly rises, leaning on N. Then there is naturally a pause, in order that Ph. may rest after this effort, and may feel whether he is yet strong enough to attempt walking. It is this pause which is foreshadowed by the words, lv, ^VCK* av KOITOS 1*' diraXXdgfl vori (880). And it is in this pause that the remorse of Neoptolemus gains the mastery. A. Zippmann, whom Nauck and Cavallin follow in their texts, deletes both v. 880 and v. 889 as spurious, and transposes 879 to a place between 888 and 890. His two main objections to the traditional text are:—Why should Ph., formerly so eager to start, now wish to wait till his KOTOS has passed off? (880). And why should he desire to rise before that moment, instead of resting on the ground? The view of the whole situation which I have given above will show why I believe the traditional text to be sound. 8 8 1 £ir£o-xu|JKV, intrans. (the use of this verb in 349 is a different one); TO tt-Xctv defines the act in regard to which delay is forbidden. Cp. Xen. M. 3. 6. 10 irepi roV/wv ffvfipovXeticiv T-qv yc irpwTijc ^Trio-^^o-oyuec. F o r the art. prefixed to the inf., cp. 118: 1241 os ire KW\ticrei rb Spav. IOOKAEOYZ 144 NE. dW yj8o[iai \i,iv cr elcnBav Trap ikiriSa dvathvvov jSkiirovra Ka^nrviovT e r r 5 OVK4T'' OVTOS yap TO. crov a5s j) 777305 r d s Trapovcras ^Vfxopd<s iaiveTO. i w S' atyoe oravrov el Se croi fiaXkov C\ov, olcrovo-i TTpO TOV SeOlTOS" OVTH VTjl TTOVOV TOVTOMTl 885 890 yap ejU.01. NE. carat TctS'* aXX' XOTQ) re /cawos dvrfyov. $1. dapo-ei- TO TOL avvrjde? opdaxrei //,' e^os. NE. nanal' ri Brjr' S/aoJ/i' eyci Tovvdevhe ye; 895 8 8 4 r, Aid.: conj. 6/uoO. 888 8 8 2 f. aXy fjSo(jiai \Uv: here \iiv slightly emphasises the verb, but does not oppose it to any other thought: the vvv 8 in 886 should not be regarded as answering to it. Cp. 1278: O. T. 82 dXX' eUacrai /xiv, i)Stis: id. 769 oXV t^erat 8 8 7 oiirowt] Blaydes conj. OVTW L : OBTWS r. 8 9 4 fi.' Idos] Herwerden conj. pe rai. 892 i/ioCl Blaydes 8 9 5 H Srjra dpQ/n.' (sic) L. meaning is:—' Thy symptoms (in sleep), judged in the light of (irpos) the sufferings which afflict thee, seemed like those of a dead man.' Such a sleep, following on such paroxysms, might well have been mistaken for death. For irpds as = ' in view of,' cp. Thuc. 7. 47 ifiovkeiovro piv.—dvwSwov masc, to be taken adverbially with both participles ('living irpds re r^v yeyevrmfvtpt ^v/MpofAv Kal irpbs and breathing, free from pain'): not neut., •rij» Ttapovaav iv Tip OTpwroTriStp Kara vanwith fSkiTrovra only, as if the sense were, ra Appweriav.—Not: ' In view of thy 'showing the absence of pain by thy plight just now (i.e., while sleeping), thy looks.'—pX6irovra=fwi'Ta (though here symptoms seemed like those of a dead with special reference to his recent man.' rds irap. gv|u|>opds would then slumber, cp. 856 ayo/n/iuTos): Ai. 962 mean merely the condition of the sleeper, Kel {$\4irovT(i fj.ij WOOOVP, BO.VQVT' &V as distinguished from the pds would lose their natural force, PoXaia are the signs observable by one and mean no more than T4 vapbvra opds are meant the agonies of disease meaning is 'dealings,' 'intercourse' (the to which he is subject, and which he had regular Attic sense of avufiSXata being endured just before his sleep, T&S vapoiaas that of 'covenants'). might be the part, of the imperf., at Traprpav (cp. Ant. 1192 n.), but is more 8 8 6 ff. vvy 8' atfK IAOKTHTHS 145 NE. Right glad am I to see thee, beyond my hope, living and breathing, free from pain • for, judged by the sufferings that afflict thee, thy symptoms seemed to speak of death.—But now lift thyself; or, if thou prefer it, these men will carry thee; the trouble will not be grudged, since thou and I are of one mind. PH. Thanks, my so,n,—and help me to rise, as thou sayest: —but do not trouble these men, that they may not suffer from the noisome smell before the time. It will be trial enough for them to live on board with me. NE. SO be it.—Now stand up, and take hold of me thyself. PH. Fear not, the old habit will help me to my feet. NE. Alack ! What am I to do next ? No MS. has av. Schaefer restored rl Sijr' av dpcf/i'. Brunck conj. rl STJTO. Spiffi.' av {K Toirom tytli;—rovvffdvde ye A : Toiv0tvde X£ye L, r : rouvSaSe \4ye B. Erfurdt conj. rovvBivS' ?Tt; and so Blaydes. Aesch. P. V. 747 rl Syr' Ifwt «W otin iv rax« I fppii1' fyai ? x , sc. efwv: i.e., as I am supporting thee, so, on thy part, cling to me. Cp. Her. 2. 121 iicelvov T^S xelpb* &vTixea^aiFor the omission of the gen., cp. Ar. Ach. 1120 airb «Ti50Xou irtrpas... ; At v. 879 Ph. asked N. to assist him; and now—after a kindly greeting—N. proceeds to do so. His hands are now stretched forth to Ph., ready to raise him, and the words vvv irat. S' alpe £\ov: i.e., he need K\4OS...eiKkeforepor (n.). not make even this effort, but can be 8 9 5 T(. SIJT' dv Spup'. Schaefer's inlifted from the ground.—rov irovov yap: sertion of av is not grammatically indissince Neoptolemus and Philoctetes are pensable. The simple optat. could stand, agreed upon the voyage, the sailors will as in Ant. 605 Tts...KaTdtrxol> But av is not grudge the trouble of carrying their clearly right, because the question here is master's friend. a practical one; it does not refer merely to abstract possibility. Cp. O.C, Ap8 8 9 atvoi TO8', <5 iral. ' Thanks, my pendix on v. 170. So 1393 TI dyr' av son' (lit., ' I commend what you say'). jf p ^ f ; The phrase implies a courteous recognition of the proposal that the sailors should Sp<3)i'. Contracted verbs had two ways carry him: but, as is shown by Ktt£ /t' of forming the act. optat. pres.: (1) ftrcujo' wairep voels, it is not a direct with t, asfipA.-o-i-i*i.,contr. 5p$[u, the way of refusing the offer, like 'No, thank mode proper to verbs with a thematic you.' The formula alv<3 rd8« regularly vowel: (2) with «;, as Spa-o-lri-v, contr. means, as here, ' I commend your words' Spcpriv, where, though the thematic vowel (Eur. Or. 786, Med. 908). It is known, o is kept, the endings follow the analogy indeed, that Soph, used aivCi like iiraivH, of the verbs which have no such vowel as a civil form of refusal, in his Alcmaemi ('verbs in /u'). The only Homeric ex(Hesych. s. v. aXvCi): cp. Hes. Op. 641 vr/' amples of (2) are Od. 4. 692 = di'iirra: O.T. 143, 147. in Attic prose: as Thuc. 2. 79 (and 100) J. S. IV. IO ZOOKAEOYS 146 rroi TTOT efepijs \oyq>; N E . OVK oTS' OTTOt Y/Oi) TOLTTOpOV TpeTTCLV CTTOS. 9>1. avopeis oe TOI» cru; ^17 Aey, raoe. NE. ctXX.' ivddh' 17S77 rovSe TOV irddovs Kvpco. •J>I. ov ST? ere Svcr^ejpeta rou voa7?//,a.Tos eneiaev cocrre /X77 yx' ayeiv vavrrfv e n ; N E . airavra 8vo~)(epeia, rrv avrov vcriv orav XITTWI' r t ? Syoa r a /AT} npocretKOTa. *PI. d\\' ouSei' e^itu TOU ^>vrevcraino<; o~6 ye Spa? ovSe (fxiiveXs, icrdXov dvSp' inaxpeXav. N E . aicrvoos 9CX5 905 8 9 6 \6yifi] 'Mallem legere Xoywv' (Brunck). Harl. has \6yoiv, which Cavallin adopts. B97 Siroi] Sri) V.—rpiirem] Nauck conj. orpiQew. O88 TOO] Cavallin gives TOU. 9OO ov Si SOKOI: Plat. Legg. 664 E TT^SI?, etc. (Cp. Curtius, Gr^. F^?-^, ch. xiv., p. 335 Eng. tr.) In dual and plur. the prevalence of the second formation appears to have been less decisive; and the 3rd pers. plur. always retained the first formation (e.g. dpigev, not Spifao-av). ?X«s TI \4ycu>;—Nauck wishes for orp^<(>eiv, which would imply an artful ' twisting' of speech; cp. Ar. Th. 1128 aitu•rf Spaau; irpbs Hvas o-TpeSQ Xffyoi/j; But Tpeimv better suits the ingenuous perplexity of one who simply doubts what course he ought to take. TOISVWVS* yt, adverbial: cp. 834: 0. C. 8 9 8 diropcts 8i TOV is better here than (246), vedorem: so Aesch. Pers. Tig ireXOYft>« does not know in what words he can rdS'; Oct. 24. 433 Xi6/3i/ yap T&Se y' tort: break the truth to Ph.,—that they are Stobaeus Flor. 5. 3 4>6ftos TO 8eia TOZOI going to Troy. After an obscure hint in aiiippoo-LV fipoTwv : Lys. or. 4 § 7 JTUS vv. 912 f., he at last speaks bluntly (915). TOUT' iarl irpivota; Dem. or. 19 § 72 Cp. Plat. Hipp. ma. 297 D OVK In Ixu, w (an Si TavTa yiXus.—rijv avrov fyvo-iv ' l l a , Sjrot Tp&iru/uu, dXX' dvopw' ai Si Xwrwv, whereas T6 yewalov is rd /itf) e|t- 4>iA0KTHTHS PH. What is the matter, my son ? 147 Whither strays thy speech ? I know not how I should turn my faltering words. Faltering ? Wherefore ? Say not so, my son. Indeed, perplexity has now brought me to that pass. It cannot be that the offence of my disease hath changed thy purpose of receiving me in thy ship ? NE. All is offence when a man hath forsaken his true nature, and is doing what doth not befit him. PH. Nay, thou, at least, art not departing from thy sire's example in word or deed, by helping one who deserves it. NE. I shall be found base; this is the thought that torments me. PH. Not in thy present deeds; but the presage of thy words disquiets me. NE. PH. NE. PH. which Nauck approves, remarking that TOV <J>VT. might have arisen from TOU irarpos eltcoros (as irpoa was a frequent abbreviation of warpos). 9O5 eo8\ov] Burges conj. a$\iov y' eTuijxKCbv: Blaydes, &6\ioi> y' dvdp' ilnpeXwv. 9O6 TaXai r : wd\iv L, with ai written above by 1st hand. The same error occurs in 913, 966. 9 O 7 iv oXo-re Spaio" iv OXGT' avSao- (sic) L (the second ofor' made from oX 8' by S.— iv oh ye . . ev oXs 8' A . — F o r o6KOvv...ev oh 8' Nauck conj. ov 6^r'...e^>' ofs S'. ix TTJs ainov TOV (pvretio-avTosfindssome analogy reminds his Attic hosts that he is no unin the phrase KO.T& nva as =/card Tpbirov worthy guest (0. C. 287, 625 f.). Twbs: Plat. Parm. 126 c KOTO. T6V v&Tirov 9 0 6 irdXai: cp. 589. ...irpoj Ty lirirtKr) SiaTplftei (following his 9 0 7 OUKOW (872 n.) Iv ots ye 8p£s example). So Alciphron can say 6 irais (al&xpos (pavet): in respect of thy deeds ^e/id|oTo T&V SiSdo-KaXov (took the stamp (thus far) thou certainly wilt not be of his teacher), instead of TOP TOV 5tfound alffxpis: Iv ots Si avS£s, but in 8asK&\ov xaPaKTVPa (3- 64). I cannot, respect of what thou sayest—i.e., in rethen, think with Nauck that <)niT€v 10—2 148 IOc|>OKAEOYI NE. <3 Zev, TI Spdo-ct); hevrepov X-qj>6a KpvTTT(av ff a fi/fj Sei Kal Xeywv aio-vior' C T I W ; •Pi. cw^p oo, et /i,^ ya> /ca/cos yvcofir/v e(pvv, wpoBovs ft eoiKe KOIKXITTO*' TO TTXOW oreXeiv. NE. \nra>v fjukv OVK eyorye' Xvirypas Se [irj TrifXTTOi ere JJLSXXOV, TOVT' aviat/AOU irdXai. I. r t iroTe Xeyeis, <w riicuov ; ws ou fiavddvo). NE. ouSeV o"e Kpvxfja)' Set y a p es Tpoiav ere irXelv 7r/)os TOUS 'A^aious /cai T W 'ArpetScov CTTOXOV. 4>I. otfjbOL, ri < 8' ^ eTiras ; N E . JU,T) crrivatfi, irplv /jLddr)<s. 4>I. TTOIOV fJidOrnxa; TL fie voei<s hpacrai TTOTC ; NE. crcoo-au KCLKOV /JL€V irpuna. TOVS", eVetTa Se £vv trot TO. Tpoias rreSia iropdyjcrai. fj,o\wv. 920 4>I. /ecu ravr* dXrjdrj Spav voets; N E . TTOXXT) l rovTOiv dvdyict]' /ecu I. aTroXwXa TXr^jLOiv, 7rpoSeSoju.at. T I /X', W ^ S ^ fx.01. p S wS s Ta^os r d d ro^a NE. dXX' ouv oiov r e 1 TWJ/ y d p ev reXet KXVCLV TO T ' evoiKov fie KOX TO (rvfufyepov iroel. 925 8 1 O aW;p] dv?/p L.—ei /x.-fj '7
) T.—yi>ib(ir)i>] Naber conj. yvii/iiav, and so Nauck. 9 1 1 toiice] loucev L . 9 1 2 f. Cavallin conj. Xurr/pus 5' on | wtfiireip ae /iAk—iri/nrw] by place and pause, cp. 989 (Zetfs), 1009 9 1 2 f. Xiiriuv (sc. TOK TrXouK ffreXw) ((roO): J4K^. 555 'e»- C p . O. C 841 irpofiad' aS5e, 9 0 S f. 8pa, delib. aor. subjunc.: ft&Te.—ir^iirw, convey: cp. 1368, 1399, C P- 757-—& |"i Set: cp. 903. H e has 1465. T h e v.I. iriy/itav (prob. a mere been base, first, as Xiywv ateiev &v: cp. O. C. 504, Troy. 0. T. 407. Remark the repetition of 91O £ dvijp 68': the transition to the TOVT' avuo|«u irdXai so soon after 906. 3rd pers., marking bitter indignation, is So Ant. 613 and 618 oiSiv Iprei: ib. like that in Tr. 1238, where Heracles 614 and 625 {KTOS aras. fears disobedience in Hyllus.—ei |ii) 'yd : 9 1 5 oihiv ire Kpv\|nu: for the double cp. 0. T. 1086 etwep £y retv ft' In: Aesch. P. V. 625 /MJTOI /te vapd«tiros; I insert 8", yvufj.rp>. T h e dat. in Ai. 1374 yv Si) r6vSe TTKOVV effTei\a/xey. But clean. Cp. 100 n. Afteravoc, we elseA X without TrXoOi" in 571, 640. where find 5^ thus used in a question: IAOKTHTHI 149 NE. O Zeus, what shall I do ? Must I be found twice a villain,—by disloyal silence, as well as by shameful speech ? PH. If my judgment errs not, yon man means to betray me, and forsake me, and go his way ! NE. Forsake thee—no; but take thee, perchance, on a bitter voyage—that is the pain that haunts me. PH. What meanest thou, my son ? I understand not. NE. I will tell thee all. Thou must sail to Troy, to the Achaeans and the host of the Atreidae. PH. Oh, what hast thou said ? N E . Lament not, till thou learn— PH. Learn what ? What would'st thou do to me ? NE. Save thee, first, from this misery,—then go and ravage Troy's plains with thee. PH. And this is indeed thy purpose ? NE. A stern necessity ordains it; be not wroth to hear it. PH. I am lost, hapless one,—betrayed! What hast thou done unto me, stranger ? Restore my bow at once ! NE. Nay, I cannot: duty and policy alike constrain me to obey my chiefs. viiivwv r , V2.—TrdXai r : rd\iv L, with ai written above by S. 9 1 6 xal rhv r : KOX T&v L.—GTOKOV made from 0. C. 332 T£KVOV, TI S' ^X0es; id. 1459 Lack. irdrep, ri 8' earl Td£Iw/t' tip' v...x9bva (n.).—£vv irol: C P- '3359 2 1 £ Kal TOVT'...; For KO.1 in preface to an indignant question, cp. O. C. 263 n.—d\i)&tj, predicative adj., with adverbial force, and so here=dXi;fl«s (a word not extant in Soph.). In Plat. also in Menon 98 B etc.) Kriiger and others take dXi;8v as an adv., = dX?j0ws: but the sense there is, 'you are right as to that,'—TOVTO being ace. of respect, and aXriOrj ace. governed by X£y«s.— Kpcrrel TOUT 186 A, TOVTO /xev dXriffrj X^-yeis (as 150 I. w Trvp (ri) KCU TT0.V Seifia /cat navovpyias Seiv^s r£)(yri}i e\dio-Tov, old /A' eipydcrci), oF rJTTfjioi TaXas. d W ouSe Trpoa^xavei [i en, dA' d fnqnoff, wS' dpa irdXw. 8\^ ^ 930 935 i 6r)pa>v opeCav, a KarappaJyes werpai, u/ui> r a o , ou yap ahkov 010 orw keyca, dvaKkaCofMaL Trapoucrt TOI? eloidoo'iv, oV epy 6 Trais /A' eSpaaev ov£ ' 94° 8 2 7 Set^a] dij/ia L, with ei over 9j from ist hand. Nauck conj. XO/tta: Seyffert gives \r/im (on Bergk's conj.). Valckenaer conj. w np eir/iev KO.KI>V dvOp&irois, »caf ri/xu awavra, | epides, vdKi), arAjais, dpyaKia K.T.X, since there the sense is, 'every sort of ill,' not, 'utter ill.' For Sct|ia cp. Eur. H. F. 700 triprxax Sei/iara Brjpitiv. iravovp-ytas.. .T^XVT)|I.O, a work of art in iravovpyla (defining gen.), — i.e., a man in whom iravovpyia assumes its subtlest 1014 f. oiSev iari $rjplov yvrauc&s d/xaform; not, a work of art produced by X&repov, I ai>5k ir vp, 06S' <SS' dxaiSijs 01)- (personified) Havovpyia (like ShakesSefda TrdpSaXts. Elsewhere irvp is a figure peare's, ' Confusion now hath made his for warlike rage, as //. 20. 371 rip 5' iyii masterpiece,' Macb. 2. 3. 71). T^xvr]|ia avrlos efyu, icai el wvpl xeipas louce: or, could not stand for Texvlrqs, 'contriver' generally, for an irresistible bane, as of wavovpyla, as Nauck implies by comEur. fr. 432 dvrl irvpbs y&p dXXo wvp ] paring Hor. Epod. 17. 35 (of Canidia) /ietfo? i/3\& Svfffut-cales venenis officina Colchicis. For the Xiirepov. Cp. Hor. C. 4. 4. 42 Dirus neut. noun, cp. a\rj/j.a, KpoTti/M, \d\rnj.a, per tirbes Afer ut Italds, \ Ceu flamma ida-q/ia, TreuirdXij/Mi, etc. (Ant. 320 n.). per taedas etc. Tennyson: ' The children 9 2 8 ctp-ydcra, followed by a perf. : cp. born of thee are fire and sword.' 664, 666. irdv 8tt|j.a, utter monster. As T\ irao-a 9 3 0 TOV irpoaTpoiraiov : cp. 773. J3X<£/3T; (622), said of a man, is equiv. to 6 9 3 1 T6V piov. This verse deserves 7r£s /3Xd;87? (d"), so here irav dufia is notice as one of those which indicate the equiv. to iras deifia. The latter would sensitiveness of the Athenian ear to describe the man as effaced; the former accent. For if fSlov could have been describes the Sei/ta as perfect; and thus mistaken for j3i6v, the effect would have the sense is not affected by the assimilabeen as unhappy as when the actor protion of the adj. iras to the subst. But nounced yaXr/v' too much like yakijv we cannot compare Ar. Th. 787 (is irav (Ar. Ran. 304).—Cp. 1282. IAOKTHTHI PH. Thou fire, thou utter monster, thou hateful masterpiece of subtle villainy,—how hast thou dealt with me,—how hast thou deceived me! And thou art not ashamed to look upon me, thou wretch,—the suppliant who turned to thee for pity ? In taking my bow, thou hast despoiled me of my life. Restore it, I beseech thee,—restore it, I implore thee, my son! By the gods of thy fathers, do not rob me of my life ! Ah me ! No—he speaks to me no more; he looks away,—he will not give it up! O ye creeks and headlands, O ye wild creatures of the hills with whom I dwell, O ye steep cliffs ! to you—for to whom else can I speak ?—to you, my wonted listeners, I bewail my treatment by the son of Achilles : 56, fie firj d^Xj/s). 8 3 4 dXX' aide] Nauck conj. iis 06SZ: Hense, 85' oiSe.—wpoir<pon>eix: rpoifniivel L. irpoiavei was first edited by Canter (1579). irpoatpw/eiv Aid.: Tpotrtpuveit Junt. edd. 935 pJftroB'1 t38'] Wakefield conj. /J.^WOT' oiS': Blaydes firfwoT' aS6'. 9 3 8 X^yw] Reiske conj. Xtyuv. 939 avaKXaiofiai MSS.: avaKXdo/uu Dindorf. Wecklein conj. di/oicXat)&t): for /tij followed by a, cp. on 782 n. Either the act. or the midd. is admissible. But a strong reason for preferring the midd. is that Soph, uses it in three other places; and if in 376 there was a metrical motive for atpaipyaoiTO, there was none in 1303 for aipelXov, o r in Ai. 100 for a<jmipel. On the other hand, he nowhere uses the active atpaipetv. In O. T. 1522, where L has the true IXy, some later MSS. have £\jf: and probably dftXys in L here is merely a like error. 9 3 4 f. irpa>vet: for the 3rd per5., jSecfhjs is merely the bay, while the op/ios is the anchorage within it (ii. 435).— TrpofSXrJTes here = dVpai, promontories : in Homer always an adj. (with aural, etc.). It is curious to note that, just in that part of his epic for which he would naturally have consulted this play, Quintus Smyrnaeus reproduces this use of «-po(3Xijs (10. 175 ovS4vvr6vye | elpyovaiv TrpopXtjres).—gwowr£ai Orjpwv: for the periphrasis cp. 868.—Karappuycs, only here: a poet, substitute for awoppuyes (Xen. An. 4. 6. 3 irirpa airoppw£). 9 3 8 f. Xe-yw, subj.: cp. Ant. 1341 OV8' t ^ W I WpOS TTOTCpoP t8lO. dvcucXcuoiuu, lament aloud. Antiphon Tetr. A. S. § 1 TOS...mvxhts dvaicXai ffcurdcu wpos VIM;.—irapovo-i, present with me as ye are, TOIS eU)8do-iv (Tapetvat), ye, who are wont to be so. In freely rendering these words, ' my wonted comcp. 910.—»s (it) |M8TJV, as if he did not intend to give up the bow. (If we panions,' we must remember that irapovo-i is not a subst. (like BearaZs or had ov instead of /»?}, the sense would be, liaprvai): i.e., we could not say, 01 'showing that he does not intend....') elaffores Tapovres, meaning, ' my wonted For the omission of the object to /«Sijaav, cp. 801 (e/x.Tpriffoi').—op$ irciXiv:companions.' That would be possible cp. / / . 11. 415 irdXty Tpiwev oaae tpaewii. only if Tapdv had acquired a definitely substantival use (like opxw). Thus in E u r . Hec. 343 wpotrwirov e/iwaKw | oi>Ta. not ' the living remnant,' but ' those who 9 3 6 £ Xi|Uvcs, bays or creeks, near were left behind alive' (iaicres KareXelthe cave,—not necessarily implying anchorage : cp. 302 ov yap ns op/ws iarlv WOVTO). (n.). So in / / . 1. 432 the X1/M7X iro\v- 152 200KAE0YZ 6[i6(ra<s dird^eiv OLKOZ' is TpoCav p ayei 1 npo(r0€L<; re ^etyoa Sefmv, TOL To£a /xov lepa \a/3(t>v TOV ZTJVOS Hpa.K\eov<s ex.£i>, KOX TOICTLV 'ApyeCoicn (fyfvacrdcu dekei. <us avop ekoiv Lo~)(ypov e/c p i a s /* ayei, oiS' ivaipwv veicpov r) /caTjrou ciadv, 945 dWws1 ou yao ai' crOevovrd ye /A • CTTCI ovo av too e^ovr, ei fir) ooAw. TOC S' TjiraT^/Acu Svcr/Jiopos. rl XPV f16 Spai'; a\X' a7roSos, aX.Xa vvv er eV (raurw yevou. 95O 9 4 2 Tpoadeis . . dtyei): Blaydes, taking the same view, prints 0A« without any stop. 9 4 5 £\6H>..JK pias /i'] e\isi> /*' (sic) . . 9 4 1 f. <5|iocras, by giving his promise cles.'—For TOV Z. 'HpaxX., cp. 0. C. (527), though no formal oath had been 623 x ^ Atos Qoifios, Ai* 1J2 TavpoTroKa exacted (811).—irpoTos (addedthe simple jxxivw occurs nowhere else; to the \f/i\6s \6yos, cp. 0. C. 651 n.) nor is there any other place where any i\TT4pa faxy Kar^ffTT]. The v. /. part of the simple midd. ipalvo/xai is is weaker,, and strange p g as a sub- trans., ' t o show.' (airetpriva/irir is fred ( ) it i is i not quent.) The poet prob. meant (j>ifvaer8rjpai,— (3padvTrow ] yKvffiv &p0p(av TrpoTt,0€UTa. C p . i.e., ' t o show for his own glory,' 'to Xen. An. 3. 2. 4 (the Persian king) display.' The object to % boast (ij>rpia IAOKTHTHS 153 he swore to convey me home,—to Troy he carries me: he clinched his word with the pledge of his right hand,—yet hath he taken my bow,—the sacred bow, once borne by Heracles son of Zeus,—and keeps it, and would fain show it to the Argives as his own. He drags me away, as if he had captured a strong man, —and sees not that he is slaying a corpse, the shadow of a vapour, a mere phantom. In my strength he would not have taken me,—no, nor as I am, save by guile. But now I have been tricked, unhappy that I am. What shall I do ? Nay, give it back,—return, even now, to thy true self! CK pias /1' L. Here, as elsewhere, a true accent in L points to the remedy for a false reading; i.e., the first /J.' should be deleted. L has not i\wv /J.', as has been reported: but the accent on c!> is little more than a dot,—as it is also on iv /J.' . . e/c /3£as dyei A, with the rest. 9 4 6 KOVK OT5'~] OVK offl Suidas s.v. Ka.KOTri.viaTa.Tov : but KOX OVK otS' s.vv. Kairvov (Blaydes).—iv aavrQ L : iv aavrov A (which Nauck prefers), and so Brunck. should be a full stop (or colon) at Verse 945 is an indignant amplification of 941, is Tpotav /i' dyet. 'He is taking me by force, I say, as if he had captured (»S tkmv) a strong man,' etc. 9 4 6 f. KOVK 0I8*. Neoptolemus knows, of course, that Ph. is feeble. But these words mean that, in taking Ph. to Troy, N. does not realise what he is doing; he will not gain a triumph, but merely extinguish a nickering life. As this speech wavers between curses and prayers, so it vacillates between denunciation of the youth's cruel guile (926 f.), and something like pity for his thoughtless folly. Cp. 1010.—evalpav veKpov : cp. Ant. 1030 rbv Oavovr' iinKraveiv (n.).—Kairvov o-Kidv : Ant. 1170 rdW iyii KaTvov sheep': Dem. or. 19 § 24 01 5' &vn\eyovrcs 6x^os o U w Ka.l (Souricavla. Kareal- V(TO, 'the opposition was pronounced to be mere obstructiveness and spite' (where see Shilleto). This sense comes through that of'vainly,' 'uselessly.' 9 4 8 ivrA ovS": for the synizesis cp. 446 n. 9SO dXX", though only conjectural (cr. n.), is confirmed by the fact that elsewhere also the hortative is combined with the limiting d\X<4: see 1040 f. : 0. C. 238 ff. dXX' e7rei...dXX' ipi (me, at least). The loss of dXX' before dwoSos here may have been due to a reminiscence of 932.—dXXd vvv : cp. El. 411 avyyivtadi y' dWa, vvv.—Iv o-avr$ ycvov: Xen. An. 1. 5. 17 iv eaurp iyivero, he recovered himself (after an outbreak of passion). So Her. 1. 119 offre igeirXdyri ivros re eavrov ylvcrai, 'he did not lose his presence of mind, but mastered his feelings.' The simple gen. of the reflex, pron. is similarly used, 0. C. 660 (n.): Dem. or. 2 § 30 (which confirms ?TI here): del Sii ..ifuov airuiv ?rt Kal vvv yevofiivovs (c.r.X. — The v.l. ev cavrov here has been supported by Ar. Vesp. 642 o-KopSiv&Tat. KOUTTIV OVK iv aiirov. But there I ZO*OKAEOYI 154 TL (f>T]<s', cri&)7ras' ovhiv elfi 6 Svcrfioposji nerpas p hvnvkov, av0L<s av TTOXLV X OVK k\ fy j i Tr/aos ere t/»iXos, k\(av aXX' avavovfjLai, TO!S' iv avXuto fiov ov TTTTJVOV opviv ovSk 9rjp' 6peifia.Tr)v Tofois ivaCpcov TotcrtS', aXX' auro9 raXas 6ava>v Trapezia halff v cay ifepfiofjiyju, Kai /A' ov<s edrjptav irpocrOe. drjpdcrovcrL vvv (f>6vov <j>6vov Se pvcriov reCcro) TaXas 955 npo<; TOV BOKOVVTOS ovSkv eiSe^ai KOLKOV. 960 oXoto—\irf\Tt should read either 18' airov or iv airy. In Plat. Charm. 155 D OVKIT1 h ifiavrov rjv, other readings are eir' inavrov and iv ifiavrf; the last is prob. right. 851 o-uomjs: cp. 0. C. 1271 rl myfe; ov8t'v tip.', am as dead: O. C. 393 ST' ovKir' elp.1, TTjViKavr' dp' etfi' avf/p; 8 5 2 10 8 5 4 avavovpai; El. 819 atpiKos ai- avQ fttov. This is one of the rare instances in which a true reading, lost to the text of L, has been preserved by the schol.: cp. Ant. 40, 235. 8 5 5 f. imivov (cp. •z88)...«5p«ipdTi|v (cp. 937): the epithets are not merely ornamental; they suggest the distance of the prey, and so the helplessness of the unarmed man.—TOKTCS', if right, is the only example of this Ionic form in Soph.; nor is there any in Aesch. In Eur. Med. 1295, where the MSS. have roio-iv or ToieSi y', Canter gave rourib', which Elms, wrote roifflb" (comparing roiovb'): Wecklein there, as here, conjectures TOio-b" IT' (Ars Soph. em. p. 33); though here, in his ed., he keeps TOUTIS'. The question here is,—Does L's Tolaib", corrected by the tst hand from rdiaiv, point rather to TO«T£8' or to TOIO-8' ?T" ? To the former, I think. If TOUTS' IT' had been the original reading, the unusual form Tot<«5' would hardly have supplanted it. The accent proves nothing, for the epic Tolabetrai used to be written TO«r8e Satra (TOI'TOIS) v<j>' i5v 4epP.: cp. O. T. 1362 h/wyev^s 8' af av i(j>vv. Xen. M. 1. 2. 6 biakiyeo-ffcu Tap' wv av Xdj3oie>> rbv juadbv (i. e. ToiTOIS Trap' wv). Wunder proposes a<)>' &>, objecting that «<^' <$v implies active ministration, ' as by a nurse.' I t is true that i 4>IA0KTHTH2 155 What sayest thou ? Silent ? Woe is me, I am lost! Ah, thou cave with twofold entrance, familiar to mine eyes, once more must I return to thee,—but disarmed, and without the means to live. Yes, in yon chamber my lonely life shall fade away; no winged bird, no beast that roams the hills shall I slay with yonder bow; rather I myself, wretched one, shall make a feast for those who fed me, and become a prey to those on whom I preyed; alas, I shall render my life-blood for the blood which I have shed,—the victim of a man who seemed innocent of evil! Perish!—no, not yet, till I see if thou wilt still change thy purpose;—if thou wilt not, mayest thou die accurs'd ! and so Blaydes. 0 5 7 v(j>' we] Wunder conj. d0' w . 8 5 8 Kal /i'] Kap' Brunck. —TpiaBe made from irpbadev in L.—Purgold rejects this v. 9 6 1 fiaOoL/j.' el /cai] Blaydes conj. fiAOoi/iev (or fj.d9oi.iJ-i viro nvos properly refers to the nurse, while the source of nourishment is denoted by Tivl, OTTO TIKOS, or IK TWOS (cp. 535). But here Ph. is poetically saying that he had forced the beasts to become his Tpoipefc,—as he will now be theirs; and so viro is right. dir6 would also be right, but tamer. 9 5 8 Kal (I1, not leap', because the contrast between i6r\pv is what one ' draws to oneself,' as spoil, or by way of security (0. C. 858 n.), or in reprisal. <|>6vov $6vov...piiovoi>, gen. of the price or equivalent). Cp. Polyb. 4. 53 pinrw. KwriffyeiXav Tois'PoSlois, 'formally threatened them with reprisals' (for bloodshed).—TeCo-w, Zreura, was the Attic spelling in the poet's time, as inscrr. prove: 0. T. 810 (2nd ed.).—TO 5e fi.il n names K.T.X., the context is different.)—irplv |ut9oi|i.': the optat. is due to 6\ou>: cp. 325 n . : Tr. 655 /IT] UTCUTJ \ ... irplv avvaae. A KOI irdXiv. Nauck, referring to Porson's note on Eur. Phoen. 1464 ( = 1450 Dind.)—as to which, see Appendix—says that Kttl cannot be right; and on that assumption various emendations have been proposed. The defence of the metre turns on the distinction between two classes of monosyllables: (1) those which count as belonging to the words after them, viz., the article; prepositions; d, 17, xal, /*•>), ov, us; and the interrogatives, TIS, 7riSs, irov, iroi, rrj: (2) those which count as belonging to the words before them, viz., all enclitics, and such other words as cannot begin a sentence. Since et and Kal are both of the first class, ei KOI irdXiv is metrically equivalent to a quadrisyllable like alpoiy.erov, c p . 0. T. 835 irpos TOO irap6i>Tos n . : 0. C. and therefore the rule against a final 1565 n.: Ant. 1192.—ov8«v clScvai Ka- cretic does not apply. On the other KOV, not, ' t o have no evil sentiment' hand such an ending as wplv /mffoi/i' oS» Kal iraXu" would be wrong, because o3c is (like the epic ijiria elSws, etc.), but simply, 'to know no evil': cp. Ant. 301 a monosyllable of the second class Kai Svvoifieiav dSivai (n.). closely with irdXiv: cp. Plat. Menex. 249 E 1va Kal aWli aoi...airayy4\\ia. This 9 6 1 f. 8X010—pfjiru. The mere fact that 8X010 comes first means that the seems better than to take it with (MTOIcurse does pass his lips,—though it is o-£is ('if thou wilt indeed change'). iroXiv pcroto-cis is pleonastic, since Ph. does instantly qualified by iiijxo. Hence the not now suppose that N.'s purpose was effect of the Greek is not like this—'I say not yet, Mayest thou perish': but ever honest: cp. 1270: Thuc. 2. 13 jtri; rather;—'Perish!—no, not yet,' etc. iXdtTtrta dvTiKaTavTTJaat wd\ip. Just so in Eur. Med. 83 OXOITO /aiv /«}• 156 IO*OKAEOYI XO. rl Spwfiev; iv crol Kal TO n\eiv tafias, dva£, rjSrj 'ipuv Xoyois. NE. ipol fxev OXKTOS Setvos ipTTeTTTcoKi TIS TOV8' dvSpos ov vvv irpcoTov, dXXd Kal TraXcu. <E>I. iXerjo-ov, otjjbOL, Tt Bpdcrco; TTJV it/KVpoV 3>I. fiijTror' axjxXov XLTTCIV OVTCO TOtS TTapOVCTlV Ovdo/JLCU. OVK e t KCLKOS (TV, 7T/3OS KOLKOiV 8' dvOpCOV 97° fia0(OV IbtKas rjK€.tv alcrxpd' vvv 8' dWoicri Sous ois ei/cos, e/cirXei, rd/xd (JLOL fie0el<s O7r\a. NE. ri Spaifiev, dvSpes; OA. w /ca/acrr' dvhpav, TI Syoas; OUK1 et /A€0ei<; r a r o f a TauT* ejnoi TraXtt'; $ 1 . oi/Aot, n's d i ^ p ; a p ' 'O8uo-o-ea)5 KXVO) ; OA. 'oSucro-e'ws, o-ct^)' Icrff, ifiov y, ov eltropas. I. oifLOi' irenpapai KavoXaX'' oS' "qv dpa 6 £vXXa/3d>v fie Kdirovocr<j>icra? ovXcov. OA. eyw, crd' l&ff, OVK dXXos* ofioXoya rdSe. 4>I. d7ro8os, d<^>es /tot, 7rcu, Ta Tofa. OA. TOVTO oiS' r)v deXrj, Spdaei TTOT- dXXa Kal ere Set 975 980 9 6 4 TOIS] Blaydes conj. TO. 9 6 8 TrdXai L: vd\u> r. Cp. 906, 913. 9 6 7 f. ^X^T^rtw] Erfurdt eonj. olKTeipov (which should be atKnpov).—jrapijs A, etc.: irapiji L. As Mekler remarks, this may have arisen from a v. 1. vafrgt | afrrov (through the supposition that the <s belonged to the pron.).—travrov] aavrbv Y, 9 6 3 f. 8p<5(j.ev; subjunct.—Iv K.T.\. : cp. O. T. 314 n.: eroi «8os KOTaXeiVeic. Eur. / . T. —4KK\&|>CI.S = eJa7raT^o-as, as in 55 (n.) : 1057 Kai TS.II! iv v/uv iariv rj na\ws Z%eu> ] not, ' having stolen me out of Lemnos.' 57 priSiv etpai Kai aTepriOrjvai irdrpas.— 9 6 9 f. (jHJirOT", though it belongs to irpot\ov beEur. Med. 222 x ^ W i,tvov ixh> K&pra cause the whole phrase is felt as a wish : Tpoo'xwpe"' 7r6Xei ('comply'). so Od. 11. 548 cis Srj ny 60eXov vurip/. 9 6 5 f. €(Jiol (i{v: for )xiv emphasising In Tr. 997 the inf. has its due precethe pron. (without an answering SV ground for reproaching thee: a poet. dvSpwv. modification of the more usual constr., Other interpretations are: (1) 8ois = iraprjs (reavrbv (}poTois ivaSi^w (as Plat. Soft! IAOKTHTHI 157 CH. What shall we do ? It now rests with thee, O prince, whether we sail, or hearken to yon man's prayer. NE. A strange pity for him hath smitten my heart,—and not now for the first time, but long ago. PH. Show mercy, my son, for the love of the gods, and do not give men cause to reproach thee for having ensnared me. NE. Ah me, what shall I do ? Would I had never left Scyros !—so grievous is my plight. PH. Thou art no villain ; but thou seemest to have come hither as one schooled by villains to a base part. Now leave that part to others, whom it befits, and sail hence,—when thou hast given me back mine arms. NE. What shall we do, friends ? ODYSSEUS {appearing suddenly from behind the cave). Wretch, what art thou doing ? Back with thee—and give up this bow to me! PH. . Ah, who is this ? Do I hear Odysseus ? OD. Odysseus, be sure of it—me, whom thou beholdest. PH. Ah me, I am betrayed,—lost! He it was, then, that entrapped me and robbed me of mine arms. OD. I, surely, and no other: I avow it. PH. Give back my bow,—give it up, my son. OD. That shall he never do, even if he would. And moreover thou must which Hermann prefers (Retract, p. 14). 07O OVTW] OUTUI L. 9 7 2 f. rjieetv] Bergk conj. cur/ceir.—IXkoun Sois | ofs ekds MSS. For 3XKoi L. 9 7 8 $8' made from wS' in L. 98O ifwXoyw] After 6 the letter v has been erased in L. 9 8 3 Set made from S^i in L. himself. The objection here is the use of Sofa. Eur. Phoen. 21, 6 8' •qSoi'Tj 806s, is the only extant example of this usage in the classical period, and there it denotes self-abandonment to impulse; a tone which was apparently associated with it by Alciphron also, when he wrote SpS/ufi 8oi>s (pipecrBai (3. 47), me in pedes coniciens. (2) Reading dXXois era 8ois : ' having allowed thyself to be overruled by others' (i. e., by Ph.). But this phrase implies relations of confidence and friendship (cp. 84): it does not suit the stern and cold admonition which these verses convey. (3) With Dindorf's ota (which he does not explain) the obvious sense would be, 'having given others their due,'—an anticipation of rd/id pioi jiieOfis 87rXo. The objection to this is that oXXouri then becomes strange, since Ph. is no longer contrasted with bad advisers, but is merely the recipient of the bow. 9 7 4 We are to suppose that Odysseus,—disquieted when he found that the Ifiiropos (627) was not quickly followed by N.,—had set out to inquire into the cause of the delay. From a place of concealment close to the scene he has overheard the last part of the conversation, and now, at the critical moment, he springs forward. The abruptness of his entrance is marked by the divided verse (dxTiXeijSi}). 9 7 6 Join «l...iraXiv; Neoptolemus was in the act of approaching Philoctetes: Odysseus places himself between them. Cp. 0. C. 1398 vvv T' id' ws TO^OS iraXii': id. 1724 jraXo", 0f\a, 158 aju,' auTois, rj /Sia crreXovcrC I. e/t', <3 KdKtov KaKtcrre Kal ToXju/^OTare, oiS' e/c /Sias a^ovcriv; OA. ^i> JU/IJ ipirrj^ k.Kwv. 985 3>I. &> Ar)[ivia -^6d>v Kal TO irayKpaTes creXas 'HficuaTorevKTOv, raina S ^ T ' avaoyerd, ei /x' OUTOS eV TWC O W aTraijerai fiia.; OA. Zeus icrff, iv' eiS^s, Zeus, o r^crSe y ^ s Kparratv, Zeus, w SeSoKTai ravff' vTrrjperS 8' eyw. 990 $ 1 . w //.Zeros, ofa Ka^iweuyoicr/ceis X 9 8 3 Hermann proposed either a-re^eic S/t' airois, 57 irreKmkriv ol'Se m a d e from r) i n L . . 9 8 4 ToXftrjffTaTe L , with To// written in marg. by S. The other MSS. agree with L, except B and T, which have 9 8 3 &n* avrots, sc. TOIS Toipix. So in 7. n o Tex"'? Odysseus, who have entered along with him (cp. 985 dSe, and 1003). It should be remembered that, to the spectators, there could be nothing obscure in crreXowri, since Odysseus would glance or point at the men. There is no need, then, for the conjectures (cr. n.) which have sought either to introduce otfie or to remove avrdts. Greek idiom readily tolerated either change or ellipse of subject: cp. n. on 0. C. 1065 d\ii rlSes) : II, 18. 475 Kal x/)u Kal dpyvpov (where no emend, is probable). I do not add / / . 9. 605 OVK£8' 6/*us Titirjs laeai: for, though we cannot read ofiiSs TIMTJS, I would suggest that the change of one letter will restore the true reading, viz. Oytnjs n/irjs: and C. A. Lobeck, while conceding that Florian Lobeck (Quaest. Ion. p. 8) used ' too great severity' in condemning roX/ii}(rraros, agrees with him in pointing out that such a contraction as TexvV* f°r rexvrjas cannot be safely inferred from Tex^c"" for Texvycaaa (Pathol. 1. 343). This consideration is a fresh argument against Hermann's conj. xaXafijs in 0. T. 1279 : and it also reminds us that ro\/ir)ffTaros does not imply roXfirjs. The example of Oppian (Cyneg. 2. 140 dpyrjma XoXixa) shows that late poets did not shrink from this contraction. In Pindar we find alyKaevra (P. 1. 10), oXxaecTos (O. 9. 77), dpyaevTa (O. 13. 69), (jxavaevra (O. 2. 93), with synizesis of a e ; though recent edd. no longer write aiy\avra, etc. On the whole, I believe that Soph, would have felt that he had sufficient poetical warrant for To\iir)(rTaTe. No emendation seems possible which is at once tolerable in itself, and such as to account for the tradition. ToKfdaTaTe was a worthless conjecture. Such forms as KXeirrioTaTos, (papiMKlpraTos always imply a positive in -r/s or -os, and occur only in Comedy or in late prose. 9 8 5 otS': cp. 1003.—|iij 2pirns: the IAOKTHTH£ 159 come along with it, or they will bring thee by force. PH. What, thou basest and boldest of villains,—are these men to take me by force ? OD. Unless thou come of thy free will. PH. O Lemnian land, and thou all-conquering flame whose kindler is Hephaestus,—is this indeed to be borne, that yonder man should take me from thy realm by force ? OD. Tis Zeus, let me tell thee, Zeus, who rules this land,— Zeus, whose pleasure this is; and I am his servant. PH. Hateful wretch, what pleas thou canst invent! Tohid Polybius ap. Steph. Byz. s. v. AWdX-q. coalescence of final t\ with an aspirated t The same name was given to Ilva (Elba), or a is extremely rare: Ar. Ach. 828 el on account of its iron-stone. /xij eripuae (cp. Han. 64, Lys. 736): Philemon IIa/>eiK 3 ?} inapTr/fia TI ;—The 9 8 8 €l...dird£€TCu: el with fut. ind. addition of y' to ^prqjs is plausible: but is oft. thus used, where indignation is the placid answer is perhaps more efimplied: cp. n. on 376: Lys. or. 12 § 15 fective without it: cp. 105. OVK AeoOxTes.. .TO. retxVt e^ ireaarat, otidi K7jS6fj.evoi run/ vewv, el.. .irapaSodriaot'Tat. 9 8 6 £ For the voc. combined with —TWV ai8pa nal X^yeis;—The Fast. 3. 82). The chief seat of his compound i^avevpl 160 IOOKAEOYI deovs TrpoTeivo>v rows 8eov<; t/»euSeis TLOTJ1;. OA. OVK, dXX' dXrjdeis. rj 8' 0805 iropevrea. <&I. ov ^ / A ' . OA. iya> Se 7)fi[. Treicrreov TotSe. <E>I. CH/AOI TaXas. OA. <J>I. L)A. OA. $1. 17/u.as /*«> &»s SouXous a><s 995 TraTrjp dp' ige<j>v(rev ov8' i\ev6epov<s. ou/c, aXX' ofjiolov1; TOIS dpicrTounv, fieff an> Tpoiav cr' eXetV Sei icai KaracrKaixfjau fiCa. ouSeirore y s< ouS' 771/ x ^ jne Trav rraOeiv KCLKOV, ecus y ' av ^ )u,ot y ^ s TOS' atTreivoi/ fiadpov. IOOO TI o e/ayacreiets; ^rl'S vevpds, vtf dvSpoq rovSe (rvvdrjpconevat,. 1005 w firjSev vyies / ^ S ' iXevdepov fr 9 9 2 TWIJS Auratus and Porson: reel's MSS. (T<0eis B.) 9 9 3 17 5'] 778' (J/C) L: though in the similar passage, .£7. 1501, it gives 17 8'. Blaydes reads ij'5' here. 9 9 4 $1. ov ipTi/j.' ?7W7e. OA. 0i)^(' (corrected from 0>JM£) L- And so the later MSS. The reading in the text is Gemhard's. Wakefield had already given lyiayc to OA.—Teurriov t: iriartov L. 9 9 5 SovXover made from SoOAocr by 1st hand in L. 997 Nauck conj. aptartwiv. 9 9 9 oiS4iroTi 7'] ovSiirore S' T.— XPVl XPV L, made from XPV by S.—/te] ye T—ira.0eiv\ L has n written above ir. 9 9 2 irpoTcCvuv, as in aKrjtpw irporei- that, while he is not inferior to his enemy veiv, putting the gods forward as authorin point of birth, he has been superior to ity for thy deeds : i|(cv8cis TCOTJS, thou him in such deeds as become an e\ei$epos. makest them false,—i.e., responsible for It was Odysseus, not Philoctetes, who had thy fraud. (Not, ' makest them false gone to Troy only ' when brought under prophets,' because Ph. will never go to the yoke' (1025). Troy.) For the art. with the repeated 997 f. TOIS apforouriv is far better word, cp. 0. C. 277 KOX fii) 0eois Ti/j.Sn'Tes here than rots AptcrTevaiv, in which the etra rois Seois | /xoipais iroetaBe ixi]Sa/xuk. idea of rank partly obscures that of per9 9 3 d\t]8«ts, because their oracle will sonal prowess.—KaTaT|)i.C. So irav...KaK6v: cp. El. 615 xwptiv dv els Gernhard. The MSS. have oi . The only other examples in IAOKTHTHI 161 Sheltering thyself behind gods, thou makest those gods liars. OD. Nay, true prophets.—Our march must begin. PH. Never! OD. But I say, Yes. There is no help for it. PH. Woe is me! Plainly, then, my father begat me to be a slave and no free man. OD. Nay, but to be the peer of the bravest, with whom thou art destined to take Troy by storm, and raze it to the dust. PH. NO, never,—though I must suffer the worst,—while I have this isle's steep crags beneath me! OD. What would'st thou do ? PH. Throw myself straightway from the rock and shatter this head upon the rock below ! OD. Seize him, both of you ! Put it out of his power! PH. Ah, hands, how ill ye fare, for lack of the bow that ye loved to draw,—yon man's close prisoners! O thou who canst not think one honest or one generous thought, 1OOO eW L, after which y' has been erased, (as y' Triclinius, Blaydes, Cavallin. 1OO2 Hermann conj. irtrpas axwflex TTJGS' ivai/xd^di reffiiv. 1OO3 * fyWdfieTov airbv Bernhardy: fuXXd/Ser' airrbv L : £v\\df3eT4 y' avrbv A : ^vWafiere TOUT-OX Triclinius: £v\\afieT' &p' avrby Wecklein (Ars p. 33) and Hartung: ,i;iAXd/3eT', &y', avrbv Burges: fuXXd/Sere, vavrai Hense: fuXXa/Ser', dfy', OUTOJ Cavallin: £t)XXa^ TIS avrbv Bergk: ^vn/idp^ar' airbv M. Schmidt. Tragedy are Eur. Phoen. 1208 Spaaelerov: H. F. 628 (fievfrlai. 1OO3 ir£rp<j, locative (rather than instrum.) dat. with ai|id£a>: cp. 0. T. 1266 tirel Si Tjj | fteeiTo.—irirpas, from the rock, with ir«r J. S. IV. tirBe in 75. Other Attic examples of the imperat. dual are Ar. Av. 107 e?7raTOV : Plat. Euthyd. 294 C lmSef£droi>•. In Homer it is frequent (//. 1. 322; 7. 279; 8. 186, 191; 20. 115; 23. 443; Od. 4. 60). 1OO4 f. & X64"S : his arms have been seized by the two attendants, one of whom stands on each side of him: but we are not to infer from 1016 (txwiiiaas) that he was actually bound. Cp. 1054. Heracles in Tr. 1089 uses a similar apostrophe; <3 x^Pes» x^p« K-T.X.—hi XPC'?: for 4v, denoting circumstance, cp. 185 n. — vyiis was a common one in Attic, and is often used by Eur., though never by Aesch., and only here by Soph. It is thrice combined with poveiv by Eur.,—twice to denote malevolence ; fr. 496 oiSiv SOKOVGIV iyite &vdpd(nv tf>povtiv: fr. 821 WJ ityUt ofidtv affl fiTjrpvid.i tppovetv \ voQouri irauxiv: and in Androm. 448 to describe the dishonesty of Spartans,—eXi/cri KoiSiv byiis dXXd TTOX ir^tf I (ppovovvres.—(iT|8iv fryi^s, nothing of a sound kind,—the generic /j.ri: cp. 409 nrjSh SUaiov, n. This use II 20<J>0KAE0YI 162 of *av [JL vTrfjXdes, o>9 ju.' i0r)pdo-co, \afia>v irpop^kq^a Tiauov. aAA •>/ Kv pkenovo- aei t/>i^ry v«' d<j>vd T ovra KOV Oikovd' / eu vpovhCha^ev iv Ka/cois etvai cro(f>6v. Kal I'ui' eft', to Svo-r^e, o-ui'ST7cras I'oets ayeiv air a/CT^s T17o"O, ev f) fi.e npovpaKov a<j)iXov iprj/jiov arrdkiv kv tfticrw veKpov. oXoto* Kai 0-01 7ro\\a/«s TOS ) dXK' ov yap ovSev deol v€fiovo~w TJSV /IOL cru fiev yiyr)6a<; t, avff OTL £<3 crvv IOIO 1015 IO2O Kaxois •TroXXot? 7rpo<s crov r e /cai T(3v crTpaTTjycjv, oh o~u ravff 1OO7 of ai! /u' Hermann: ofa /it' L (with most MSS.): o?us r (and Porson /Wz>. p. 201): oTos /A' Triclin.: oKy /*' Blaydes.—ois M' MSS. {V has 7/). 6 written above): Wakefield conj. 8s p', and so Dindorf. IOIO jjiSei L : ri$eiv Dind. 1O12 01s T' OUT4S] ofs avT&s T.—'iraOov] irildov MSS. 1O14 aipva Lud. Dindorf: d fair suspicion. And in Apoll. Rhod. 4. 786 oifws is much more probable than ol'i;.—4irij\8«s : cp. 0. T. 386 Xd6pf /i' iwe\0d>i>: cp. inroTp(xel-v. Ovid Ars ildoiiii Si TIS I yvvai!-i firjdiv iyiis dXX^Xois amat. 1. 742 Si tibi laudanti credidit, \iyeui: fr. 660 dXKifi S' dptexei /j.tiSiv ipse subit ('supplants thee'). iryiis £K wv \ \iyovri veiffeiv roiis iri1OO8 irp^p\i))i.a, a screen: Plat. Soph. \as To'X/tj; KaKy: A r . Plut. 50 T& nr/div tiurKeiv iiyUs. k\eif)epov=t\ev6{pw>i: Tr. 63 5o6\i) liiv, etpr/Kev 5' £\eti0epoi> X670C: fr. 855 ei 1OO7 of ad |i' virfjX0€s : Odysseus had 'stolen upon' Ph. before, when he contrived that he should be left on Lemnos: cp. 264, 407 ff. Thus or at fi' is the best and simplest correction of L's ofo fi1. But Nauck is too hasty in saying that ol'ws ft' is impossible, because the 261 A (a sophist is dvaSr/pcvros), <j>aXveT large supply of outworks), ui> iiruScai TtTpof3d\ri,TOVTOTrp6Tepoi>ai>ayKa.'iov8ia.imxeadai irpiv ir' airbv iiceivop d 1 0 0 0 f. dvd^iov fXv freq. phrase in Comedy (Ar. Av. 19, pvarripiuiv, the v. I. ol'ois is tenable: but Ran. 740, etc.). in Ai. 923 ofos we oVus ?x«s is beyond 1O11 f, Kai vvv, already, though the IAOKTHTHI 163 how hast thou once more stolen upon me, how hast thou snared me,—taking this boy for thy screen, a stranger to me,—too good for thy company, but meet for mine,—who had no thought but to perform thy bidding, and who already shows remorse for his own errors and for my wrongs. But thy base soul, ever peering from some ambush, had well trained him,—all unapt and unwilling as he was,—to be cunning in evil. And now, wretch, thou purposest to bind me hand and foot, and take me from this shore where thou didst fling me forth, friendless, helpless, homeless,—dead among the living! Alas! Perdition seize thee ! So have I often prayed for thee. But, since the gods grant nothing sweet to me, thou livest and art glad, while life itself is pain to me, steeped in misery as I am,— mocked by thee and by the sons of Atreus, the two chieftains, for whom thou doest this errand. MSS. BiXovS'] 8i\uv 6' L, made from Bi\ov8' (for nothing indicates that the 1st hand meant 9i\ov 8'). 1O17 irpovfixkov] wpo6pd\ov V. 1O18 airoKiv] Wakefield conj. airopov. 1O19 KO.1 aoi] Wakefield conj. KCLITOI.—ijv^d/irip L, with ev written over r/v by 1st hand. 1O23 x<3v pXlirovir', peering less scorn: cp. Ai. 830 pi Kvalv irpbforth through (the obscurity of) the secret J3\7JTOS.—diroXiv: cp. O. C. 1357 Kadijicas places from which it watches. Cp. Tr. 914 \a8paX0v 6ufi' iireaKi.aaii.ivri \ 6riicas, T&v \eyofUvwv irovrip&v jiiv, (II. 9. 63). aocpwv di, dis Spi/ii p.iv fiXiirei rb \pv1O2O 8eol: for the synizesis, cp. 1036, xdpiov Kal 6£i(os Siopg. ivd. When -«a is preceded by «, the that life itself (a joy to others) is a pain contr. is -ed, as ipSea: when by 1 or v, it to him; whereas, if (rvv KUKOIS iroXXots is alternatively -10 or -irj; -vd or -urj. be joined with J«3, Ph. will merely say Of the alternative forms, those with d that his pain consists in the misery of his were the standard Attic down to about life. Cavallin adopts this view. The 350 B.C.: thus Eii0ua is attested by an answer to Seyffert's dilemma is, I think, Attic inscription of 356 B.C. Afterwards that 164 IOOKAEOYI KaiTOL crv fiev KXoTrfj re Kavdyicr) £vyels eVXeis d/x avrois, e/ie Se TO> wavdOXiov ezcoVra irXevcravO' ewTa. vavcrl vavfidTrjv aTLfiov epa\ov, <ws cry 9775, KCIVOI oe ere. Kai vuv r i /x,' a y e r e ; r t /x' ctTrayecr^e; TOU os ouSeV eijut xal riQwy^ vfuv TrdXai. 1025 ^apiv; 1030 7T TrXeucravros, aWeuv lepd; TTWS (nrevSeiv e n ; e/*e. 1O28 ?^aXoi<] Dindorf (after Diibner) says that L has I/C/SOXOK here,—a statement which is repeated by Blaydes, Cavallin, and Mekler. This is incorrect: L has ifiaXov (see Autotype Facsimile, p. 91 A, 1. 5 from bottom). The error perh. arose from the resemblance of L's /3 to K: see cr. n. on Ant. 1098.—us] Hartung conj. ous.—S£ rl n' dyyere;] N a u c k conj. TI Spare; Schubert, ri fiirtre; 1 O 3 2 Zi-enT' Pierson: ev£e 115ff.Agamemnon and Menelaus brought j J Y u J y s , brought Odysseus from Ithaca to Troy by perunder the yoke (of military service) by suasion. stratagem and compulsion. For £ I cp. Aesch. Ag. 841 \1Jbv0s S' 'Od 1 0 2 7 «TTA vawl, the 'sociative' use Savcp oi>x eK&v ? T \ « , | feu%Seis Irot/ios of the dat., to denote attendant circumfiv ifnoi iX<wcT77T7jt ing with an ox and an ass yoked tojj/JXev, T<5£wv eti eiSlis, | &rrA vewv. gether, and placed the infant Telemachus 1028 ^|3aXov == irpou/SaW : cp. At. in front of the plough; when Odysseus 1333 &8airTov...fia\elv (and ib. 1309).— betrayed his sanity by stopping. As in ws 4HA0KTHTHI i65 Yet thou sailedst with them only when brought under their yoke by stratagem and constraint; but I—thrice-wretched that I am—joined the fleet of mine own accord, with seven ships, and then was spurned and cast out—by them, as thou sayest, or, as they say, by thee. And now, why would ye take me ? why carry me with you ? for what purpose ? I am nought; for you, I have long been dead. Wretch abhorred of heaven, how is it that thou no longer findest me lame and noisome ? How, if I sail with you, can ye burn sacrifices to the gods, or make drink-offerings any more ? That was thy pretext for casting me forth. Canter, apl-eaO': Wecklein, etcrev Gernhard, Seyffert, Wecklein. 1O33 n-Wtraxros] Nauck conj. TcapbvToi (and formerly, $ei/focTos): Burges, 7re\a 613, 988.—ovSlv «t|u: cp. 951.— nx' v|itv, dat. of relation, meaning here, ' so far as it rested with you to kill m e . ' C p . O. C. 429 A,v&8riv ( n . ) : Ai. 1128 0ebs yi,p inaiptei. ixe, TtpSc d' otxo/J.a.1. 1O31 ff. 'how will ye be able' to do so. But such a phrase would be peculiarly awkward when the other sense of e0|e' it should be noted that its probability is confirmed by that of the further conjecture, 6|iou instead of 4|iov. The traditional «v|€v might, indeed, have arisen from ?5KrT> ^P 0 "' but would have been a still easier corruption of i£tv irXcvcavros, tyou a>S' (pSav r&Se. But here the question is is easily understood: cp. Plat. Parm. 137 C ifii ya,p \4ycts rbv veiirarov \iywv. of actual sacrificing, not of vowing to do o\V tpilrra. (is airoKpivoviiivov (sc. ifiov). so at a future time. (2) ' H o w will ye boast that ye sacrifice?'—a way of saying, IO*OKAEOYZ 166 okoicrB'- dXeicr#e 8' J J TOV dvSpa Tovhe, deoiaw el SIKT^S / e^oiSa 8' ws /xeXet y ' - eTret OUTTOT' aV aroXov iTrXevaar' aV TOVS' ovveK aVSpos ddXCov, el fjurj TL ttevrpov Oeiov rjy vfici's ifiov. d\X', (o TraTpcpa yrj deoi T eTroxfuoL, reicracrOe Teiaacrff dXXa TW -^povai irore fu/ATravras avrovs, et r t /cdju,' oifcripere' (OS 4 W / i C OLKTpO)?, £t O LOOI.fl IO 35 1040 OA.CoA.OTaS SoKotfi av TTJS VOO"OU Treevyevcu. XO. {5apv<; r e /cai fiapeiav 6 ^ivo<; <j>d.Tw TT^VS' etTr', 'OSucrcrei', / OA. 770XX' av \4yeiv IO 45 evot/ni TTOOS TCI TOUS' ITJT;, ei fJLOL irapeucoL' vvv o evos Kparw \oyov. ov yap ToiovTwv Sei, TOIOVTOS CI/A' eycJ* X<SiTOV SIKOLCWV KayaOwv dvhpatv OVK av XaySots /AOU fxdXkov VLKOLV ye f fievroi vavra^ov ovSiv Kpicris, evcref3yj. yjprjt,a>v etj>vv, ets ere* vvv he crot y ' kc ktcv e-Tro 1O35 6\u(T$e 5' Brunck: 8Xo«rSc 5' MSS. (8\our$' T, which illustrates the origin of the error). 1O37 ££oi5a 8' L : ?£oi5a y' A, T, etc.: QoiSa T' Harl.—eTrei OOTTOT' A : eir' OUTTOT' Lt ^7re£ yt KOVTTOT' K.: ^Tref Y' elr' OVTTOT1 B. Triclinius wrote ^?ret our' ac (rriXoi* (assumiflg hiatus). 1O38 Brunck prints a comma after u/tSs, taking ^uou with dvSpbs d8\lov in 1038/—Nauck rejects this v. 1O43 us] Reiske conj. os. 1O46 {nrelKomav made from bTfyovaav in L. 1O48 eyos Kparu \6yov] For e»6s 1O3S f. o'Xoio-6' • dXetordc 8" : Blaydes cp. Ar. Th. 887 xaKus dp' e{6\oio# /caJoXef 7' &•< [7^ TOI vulg.].—BtoZrtv, emOv/da, since nhrpov, like olffTpos, was constantly associated with that idea. Plat. Rep. 573 E iSffirep y7r6 Kivrpuv — ** I cp. 1020. eXavvof/.tvovs TWV ... eindv[u£)i> ... oltrrpav ('rage'). Eur. Hipp. 39 Kfrrpots Ipiaros: 1O37 f. |i4\«i Y' : 7« emphasises the ?^. 1303 Siixt)eios synizesis, cp. 446 n.—Philoctetes has not found the gods kindly: cp. 254, 452, when it means olarpdiStis eiriOvfda.: Anthol. 11. 389. 4 iiO\ ai y' direcpealuv 1020. But the very fact that Odysseus oforpos eX?j Kre&vuv. and his comrade have taken the trouble to visit Lemnos shows that at least the 1O4O 6coC T ' eirot|>ioi, gods who look gods have some care for justice. Maimed upon the deeds of men, noting the good as Ph. is (dvSpos d6\Cov), he is not one and the evil. The name ivbipLOS was whom those pitiless warriors would have specially given to Zeus,—primarily in sought, had not the gods driven the reference to the fact that, as Sfurros, he sense of need for him like a goad into was so often worshipped on mountain their souls. The Greeks must be failing summits,—as on Parnassus, Cithaeron, at Troy; and their failure is the proof Parnes, Hymettus, Ida, etc. Hence his that the gods are just. epithets iirditpios, dxpatos, and in Boeotia 1O39 For the place of TI, cp. 104 n. p —K«'vTpov...t|J.ou, the sting of need for Thus the invocation of iraTpiia ^rj, in me. The objective gen. is like that after connection with luot|>ioi, is peculiarly ap- *IAOKTHTHS 167 Miserably may ye perish!—and perish ye shall, for the wrong that ye have wrought against me, if the gods regard justice. But I know that they regard it; for ye would never have come on this voyage in quest of one so wretched, unless some heaven-sent yearning for me had goaded you on. O, my fatherland, and ye watchful gods, bring your vengeance, bring your vengeance on them all,—at last though late,—if in my lot ye see aught to pity! Yes, a piteous life is mine; but, if I saw those men overthrown, I could dream that I was delivered from my plague. CH. Bitter with his soul's bitterness are the stranger's words, Odysseus; he bends not before his woes. OD. I could answer him at length, if leisure served ; but now I can say one thing only. Such as the time needs, such am I. Where the question is of just men and good, thou wilt find no man more scrupulous. Victory, however, is my aim in every field,—save with regard to thee: to thee, in this case, I will gladly give way. Schneidewin conj. £K&V: F. W. Schmidt, dvds. Wecklein, vvv 5' M s Kaipos \6yov. 1O51 \df3ms pov r : \a/So propriate for Ph., in whose country Zeus cp. Ant. 472 etxeiv S' oix iirlarwrai Kaxots (n.). was worshipped on Oeta (cp. 728 n.). The secondary sense of eir6^ioj—'watch1 O 4 8 irapctxoi, impers., here=v\a«TWV, 'such or such' a man,— (as Soph. El. 175 Zeis 8s (<pop<} iravra icai Kparivei). As the vindicator of right, ' any given kind' of person:—euphemistic for So\lav, or the like. Such a colloquial Zeus was also called duccudcrvvos, aXdimap, Tinwp6s. Ace. to Hesych. s. v. £vb\pu>s, use of TOIOOTOS seems quite intelligible, the epithet was also given to Apollo. since it could be interpreted by an exBut, next to Zeus, the deity whom iirbpressive tone of the voice, or by a slight ^ios most directly suggests is Helios iravgesture. (Not, ' such as thou hast deinrrris, — 6eS>v GKOTT&S i)Sk KO! dvSpQv scribed.') It would be grievous to change (Horn. hym. 5. 62). TOIOUTWV into iravoup-yiov, as Nauck pro1 0 4 1 TtitraaSi: cp. 959.—: so in El. 1013: in Tr. 201 a\X& (7>. 266 irpbs Tt>%ov Kplv<#. Cp. above, 950 n. word would be d.yihv, but euphony would 1 0 4 2 K&p. : i.e., 'me, on the other not permit it here.—|iov: see n. on 47. 1OS2 f. vucdv: cp. 109, 134.—ye p a r t ' : for this Kal, cp. 0. C. 53 Sir' oXSa Kayii (n.). _ \Uvroi: 93 n.—els art, with regard to 1O44 rfjs vovy/jUvos %ev dd0\uv. Cp. Ant. 488 n. Odysseus is resigned to Ph. carrying his point by staying in Lemnos.—4KOTI]1O46 f. (3apvs: 368 n.—KOV\ iirtCK.: 168 IO0OKAEOYI acfrere ydp avrov, /ATJSC TrpocnfjavcrrjT' en* eare [iCfivecv. ovhe crov Trpoo~)(pril,ofi.ev, rd y oV\' e^o^res ravr' kirel ndpeo-Tt, p TevKpos nap' "qfJ^v, Trjvh' hno-Tr\[Lt)v evatv, eyo tr, os ot/xai crov KCLKIOV ovotv av TOVTCOV Kparvvew fjurjh' eTndvvetv \€pL a e T1 I/ TC Si^ra crov Set; X '/° 7 A-YJ/JLVOV ira/rav. 77/AeIs 8' iwfjLtv iced Ta^' a^ TO crov yipas 1060 TL/xrjv ifiol vev/Jbeiev, rjv o~£ XPVV ^XeLV' <&I. olfioi' T I Spacra) Bvcrfiopos', o-v rots ejaois O7rX.oicrt Koo-jj.r)6elavel; OA. /AT/ /A' dvrufxoveL [iTjSev, ws (rret^ovra S77. 1065 1 O 5 5 ou& iroO] ouSeffou («V) L . Of the later MSS. some have ouS^ croO, others ovdi iron. Wakefield conj. otm , and so N a u c k . €Te 7ap avrov K.T.X. The hand to serve us.'—So in Plato I.e., 'he is at your command,—quite near you.' Yolp confirms extrTiiffo/tat. ' I will yield; TapeTvu vapdnvi, though rare, is parallel for (I now say) 'loose him." Hence we with ipeTvai 2i> TIKI (0. C. 115 f.), and may render, ' Yes, loose him.' Cp. 1004. similar to Trdpos rtvis irporlBeaOcu (ib. —ovSJ S' would now have been awkward. Cp. Ant. 1162 1O57 f. TtUKpos: //. 13. 313 levxpis 0', Ss apurros 'Axaivv | To£otr6i>ri, aya$bsffthffas fj.iv... I \afi araSly iaiilrg. The words |M|S* €iri8vveiv. The Ionic and Epic TTJVS* 4irwmj|j,T|v express that skill with form Wivta, though unknown to Comedy the bow was not a regular attribute of the or classical prose, occurs in our MSS. of Homeric warrior—whoseordinary weapon Aesch. and Eur.,—and not in lyrics only. was the spear—but the special accomSome edd. now always give eidtivoi in plishment of a few, such as Teucer, Trag.; unnecessarily, I think. Meriones, Philoctetes. Cp. Ai. 1120, After a verb of thinking or saying, 01) where Menelaus tauntingly calls Teucer is the ordinary negative with the inf. : 6 TO£6TI;S.—irap' ^piv. The addition of but nil sometimes occurs (0. T. 1455 n., irapa, after irrfporri, is unusual: but cp. 2nd ed.). Here the question is, why the Plat. Phaedr. 243 E oBros irapi. 4HA0KTHTHI i69 Yes, release him, lay no finger upon him more,—let him stay here.—Indeed, we have no further need of thee, now that these arms are ours; for Teucer is there to serve us, well-skilled in this craft, and I, who deem that I can wield this bow no whit worse than thou, and point it with as true a hand. What need, then, of thee ? Pace thy Lemnos, and joy be with thee! We must be going. And perchance thy treasure will bring to me the honour which ought to have been thine own. PH. Ah, unhappy that I am, what shall I do ? Shalt thou be seen among the Argives graced with the arms that are mine ? OD. Bandy no more speech with me—I am going. J H e r w e r d e n conj. Kipas. 1 O 6 2 ijc (v ^XPV" "' '• XPV" EUendt. 1 O 6 4 avei;] tpcwrjt.; L.—Mekler conj. OTTXOK if 'Apydotiri 1 O 6 5 ii valent phrase substituted for aov KIXKIOV 1 0 6 0 njv Atjuvov: the art. here is oibiv: e.g., olfiai SfioLa trot Tofrroiv a? like our possessive pron. used with a v KpaTtiveu/, ftfjfe x&P° eirid6vetv. Schnei- scornful tone: cp. 3 8 : : Ant. 324 n6pdewin cp. Plat. Prot. 319 B S0ev dt airb riyov/juu oiSiSanrov elvai, /zijo" vir' ivBpili- 1 0 6 1 f. Y^pas, the bow, which can be fitly so called because Ph. received it as p p , a reward for good service (670).—^v ari el/u eliretv: where, if oi> belonged to Xpflv. It is possible to write 4jv etvai, the immediately following pujSt as though i;). It seems unlikely, then, belonging t o ' ApytCoii, this v. has no caesura either in the 3rd or in the 4th foot: that an Attic writer would wantonly have cp. 101, 1369. It may seem strange that used ov...|it|& instead of ov.ovSi in a the poet did not writefiVXoisiv '\pydoun short sentence where the two negatives KoeprideU <j>avei, as Mekler proposes. were simply coordinate.—Eur. Andr. 586 But the halting rhythm of oirXouri KO«T(quoted by Schneidewin) is not apposite: |M|9cls, etc., seems to express the anSpav ei, KUKQS S' oi, jttijS' AjroKTeiveiv /3i{i: where l, and guish with which Ph. dwells on this bitter thought,—that his bow is to win again with off: 'they are thine to benefit, glory for his enemy. A similar effect of (but not to injure,)—and not to slay': i. e., HT}d4 contrasts diroxr. with Spar ev, and rhythm occurs in Ant. 44, 1J y&p voels the words KanQs 6" off form a parenthesis. d&irreiv »vti: the ace, as Nauck's conjecture, ij8' eirevffiveiv, is with vpoaavw or ifieiflofiuu ( f t C. 991 specious, but not necessary. 170 SOOOKAEOYS I. v, tjfjiav ova)<s /u.17 TTJV TVXQV 8i,a(f>depeL<s. 1070 sPl. 77 Kai TT/Jos v/xcov wo e/3^ju,os, &> gevoi, Xei(f)07j(TOfj,ai, Srj KOVK eTTOLKTepeire fie; A O . 00 ecrnv rjfuov pavKparcop o Trais1 ocr az> ovros Xeyy croi, r a S r a croi -)^ixel<; afiev. NE. anovcroiiai fiev GJS e^uz' OI/CTOU TrXew? TOUS' - o/Acos Se jxeCvaT, el TOVTCO SoKei, 1075 TOCTOVTOV eis ocrov r a T 4K vep6i>7)criv ev TOVTCO XaySot Xwco ro*' TJJU.II'. i/ci /u.ei' ovv opfico/jd v[iel<s 8', OTOLV KaXcofxev, opiiaadat 1080 1O68 irpoaXevcrtre] TrfxxrXevffe L . The ist hand made the same error in 815, though not in 716. Cp. 0. C. 111. 1 O 6 9 SuufrBepe'ur L, with A and most of the rest; Siatpdaprjs T. 1O71 XeupBtfiroii' ijdr) MSS.: Xa0Si}(ro/tat Si) Wakefield. Blaydes b> yip fi' dfiectf/ai fiovrov)'. so Ai. 764 0 liiv yap airhv tvviitu.—§j\ = fjhi). Cp. Ant. 939 ayo/iai Si] KoiKin p.£\\8eyKT6s: see n. on 867 f. e\irl8uv | OJTKTTOC—OISTWS, without more a d o : Ant. 315 elireiv r t Stiff as, fj 1O74 ctKOvcro(j.ai, have it said of m e : cp- 378, 382. 1O76 f. els 8 vr\l is that the former suggests the notion of the quarter 1068 f. 7«vvat6s ittp wv, noble, gene—at some distance from the speaker— rous, though thou art,—and therefore where the preparations are to be made. naturally disposed to pity him. (Not, Cp. Plat. Lack. 184 A r/v Si yi\o>s Kal Kpdros ' loyal to thy duty, '•—and so capable of iicb T&V (K T7js O\K&SOS:—'the people pitying him without yielding to him.)— off there in the merchant-ship.' Thuc. 6. •n)v T^r]v Siacf>6«p€is, i.e., spoil the good 32 TO Si Kal 6 d\\os o/uXos 0 fortune which has enabled us to secure CK rijs yyjs (where ex carries the mental the bow. H e fears that N . may give the bow back.—SITUS |II} with fat. ind., eye from the scene on board the ships to the scene ashore). i<xiJ,a...., Hwas /IT] its top should rest on the mastTrpbrepov vii£ l-crai trplv irvd^a'dau Xen. holder (laroSiKrj) at the stern. Cp. Horn, Cyr. 2. 1. 21 oiSi 5i' lv aWo Tpitpovrai. rj hym. 2. 278 oi55' iirl 70101/ | eK/3^r', oiSi Ka$' 8w\a /ieXai'cTjs vqbs 28ev, 'having naval su- by the fore-stays (irp&rovoi),—and hoist the sails. (Cp. Od. 2. 416 ff.) periority' (Her. and T h u c , always in plur.). 8eots €v£uSj«8a. When all was ready 0IAOKTHTHI 171 PH. Son of Achilles, wilt thou, too, speak no more to me, but depart without a word ? OD. (to NE.) Come on! Do not look at him, generous though thou art, lest thou mar our fortune. PH. (to CHORUS). Will ye also, friends, indeed leave me thus desolate, and show no pity ? CH. This youth is our commander; whatsoever he saith to thee, that answer is ours also. NE. (to CHORUS). I shall be told by my chief that I am too soft-hearted; yet tarry ye here, if yon man will have it so, until the sailors have made all ready on board, and we have offered our prayers to the gods. Meanwhile, perhaps, he may come to a better mind concerning us.—So we two will be going: and ye, when we call you, are to set forth with speed. [Exeunt ODYSSEUS and NEOPTOLEMUS. writes Xei00ijffo/tat 5IJT', OUS'. 1O73 xviie^ci: cp. on 945 (e\iw).—6pfuip.e9ov MSS. (opfidifieSa V). 6p/u.d}fie8a Elmsley, Nauck. 1O81—1O85 L divides the vv. thus:—<3 Kol\a j a1 OVK— | \elif/eiv— | xal $V^< for sailing, a prayer was recited, and this form before the time of the dramalibations poured. Cp. Thuc. 6. 32 e6x&.s tists : we cannot assume that it was merely Si rhs vo/u^opUvas irpb TTJS avayayrjs... a figment of later grammarians. I should eiroiovvTO. Od. 2. 430 Srj 'Ax<wo£ ^f icev ayoiev. the verses are without strophic correspondence (i.vonoibaTpo(t>a). For the (2) El. 950 \tkd\t.ji£6ov: where again one of the minor MSS. has \e\elnneda. metres see Metrical Analysis. Philoctetes apostrophises the cave Elmsley denied the existence of such a which has so long known his miserable 1st pers. dual, because it is so rare, and life, and must soon witness his death,— is nowhere required by metre. Bieler since, now that he has lost his bow, he (De duali numero, p. 18) pushes this unhas no means of procuring food. The Chosafe argument further by pointing out rus remind him that the fault is his own, how often Homer and the dramatists as he has chosen to stay in Lemnos; and abstained from this form where they urge him to come with them to the ship. might have used it. Leaf (on //. 23. He passionately refuses, and begs for 485) thinks that it can be explained only some weapon with which to kill himas due to the analogy of the 2nd dual self.—Then Neoptolemus enters, follow(i.e., -/xeOov : -/J.e0a :: -adov : - I04>0KAE0YI 172 I. <5 KoiXas TreTpas yvakov 2 deploy Kal irayercSSes, <ws cr' OVK e/jueWov dp', a 3 XeCxj/eiv ovSevoT', dk\d fioi /cat dvrjo-Kovn * crvvtCcrei. 1085 4 w/xot ^iot /i,ot. 5 <5 irhqpdcrTaTov avkiov 6 AUTras Tas an 7 ~'*TLTTT 8 eorai; av fioi C/AOT TO /car' a/jiap TOV TTOTC T 1090 9 crcTovofiov fieXeos irodev 10 " TTeACtOCt O CCVCt) 11 TmuKaSes O^UTOVOU Sta 12 *eXa5o"ti'$ *OVK4T *ttrYa). XO. 13 cru rot cru TOI Karr)gC(o(xa<;, IO 95 1O82 O(pn&r Kal] Bepfiov re Kal Mss. The correction is a v. I. noted in the ed. of Turnebus. 1O83 w ToXas] tS TaXaa" (sic) L. 1O84 oJ5^7ror'] ou5^7rore L. 1O85 avveiaei Reiske : avvolaei MSS. (ffwolarji L). 1 O 8 6 wi juo( fwi fwl L . 1 O 8 7 auXioi'] av\lov L . 1 O 8 9 WTTT' B o t h e : TI TOT' MSS.—ayua/9 Dindorf: %uap MSS. 1 O 9 2 ff. L has H0' aWtpotr &via | irruKoSeo- d|uroTOi; Sid irveinaTOtr [contr. sible. v efiol £S. Ph. addresses the cave as if it were a living companion, long condemned to endure his presence. (With irXupfortiTOV cp. what he says of Neopt. 1 O 8 5 OvfjcKOvri v (instead of the only witness of it. C p . El. 92 rd. Si TSS i/uis) is fitting,—' the anguish on my iravvvxlSwv ijSi] anyepal | fwitraff' dual part,'—so painful for thee to witness. poyep&v otKwv: and so oft. The MSS. Cp. 0. C. IQI TavOvfi^ifiara.. .raxb trov have cr«vo£opov tea Kal 1O81 f. -ytJoXov, 'hollow' (O. C. 1491 ff., n.), is here properly the chamber itself, while KoCXas ircrpas (possessive gen.) is the cavernous rock which contains it. Cp. Eur. Helen. 189 icifpiva ix&xara | "ytfaXa, ' inmost recesses of the rocks.'—Seppiv Kal iraY«TwSes. Contrast this with the description by Odysseus, 17 ff. Cp. Hes. Op. 640 "A. *IAOKTHTHS 173 PH. Thou hollow of the caverned rock, now hot, now icy 1st cold,—so, then, it was my hapless destiny never to leave thee! stroPhe> No, thou art to witness my death also. Woe, woe is me! Ah, thou sad dwelling, so long haunted by the pain of my presence, what shall be my daily portion henceforth ? Where and whence, wretched that I am, shall I find a hope of sustenance ? Above my head, the timorous doves will go on their way through the shrill breeze; for I can arrest their flight no more. CH. Tis thou, 'tis thou thyself, ill-fated man, that hast so into T W ] \2\w\ the phrase is not really parallel with had been partly obliterated, so as to atrrvvo/ioi opyal (Ant. 355), ' dispositions leave only BIAI ANO. The words ava which regulate cities.' It is more like and 6I-VT6VOV •nveiy.aTos would readily avSi, rpvffivap in 208 (n.).—Tov...irf0«v: suggest that AI was a vestige of aidtpos. for the double question, cp. 243, and n. And the very fact that the schol. accepts on 220. etde £\u, I do not restrain them, as i. He is not i.e., do not arrest their career (i\Sxnv) here praying to be caught up by winds, by my arrows. Cp. 1153 ^ F ° r this or slain by birds, but saying—in continuasense of la%ia cp. El. 242 CKTI/IOVS tation of TOV Tore rei^ofxxu. | cvrovbfwv rrddevXovaa irripvyas \ d^vrbvuv y6wv,—where i\wl5os—that now the birds will fly unL has uTxtiowa., by the same error as harmed over his head. That aiWpos, no here. The MS. oii ydp ir' layya raises less than ct8', is spurious, is made almost the question whether we should read certain by two distinct considerations. IXwr • ?T" OV yip t. For IT' oi, cp. (1) The antistrophic v., 1113, X\Sot 1117: Tr. 161 cis £T' oiiK uv. But the /MV 8? I vTv, is a dochmiac. aidtpos reMS. i\a IOOKAEOYI 174 KOVK 15 dWodev evei 16 r a o a?ro /xe 17 eure ye irapov 18 TOU "fXaWos Sai/xovos eiXou TO K^KLOV aiveiv. IIOO . 3>I. w T\d{j.o)v T\d[ian> dp' ey 5 6 7 8 ou op/3dv eri irpocrtyipwv, ou irravav dif ifiav OTTXCOV /cpaTatais /XCTO, ^(epcrlv L 11IO The later MSS. vary betweenfiapvTOTiieand f3apvirorix\ For TUX? T ? 5 ' , T has Taxa [with 7p. TUX«] TaSe. The Aldine has T^5' for T$S\ For the conjectures, see below. 1 O 9 8 f. L has evTi ye wapbv . Opposite the words TOV X. Salfxovocr is the marg. gl. Xebrei r/ avri: and over TOU \IOI>O&, the gl. TOO avucptpovroG. Instead of etri ye, A and Harl. have eBre 7oip. sound, and that the fault is in the strophe. icr<Mf>p6r>riiTas. So the aor. partic. in 0. He therefore writes a\\o$a> d T^xa oCS* T. 649 viBov 9eX?}(ros ^pocijcras T' (n.). airb /Aelfrvos, and thus obtains a dactylic rov Xwovos 8a£(iovos, the Ms. reading, tetrameter, answering to £ ?%ei rtxt T<jfi'. We have wXfovos ? It occurs in the first schol. only to write, with Bergk, tax*" *"* X«on this v.:—TTXC/OVOS 5£ SaLfiovos X^yet pt>$ d/i|Ss. ' (Wecklein obtains the same TOV XuffiTeXeor^pou xal (rviupbpov. Hermetrical result by conjecturing ?.)—See Appendix. those who accept it. In its favour two points may be noticed, (a) Sal/iav, when Kan]|(4put>.—((ipovrjorai, to come toirXe(ii) a not 6 TrXeiWP Saifiwv fie o~ IAOKTHTHI 175 decreed; this fortune to which thou art captive comes not from without, or from a stronger hand : for, when it was in thy power to show wisdom, thy choice was to reject the better fate, and to accept the worse. PH. Ah, hapless, hapless then that I am, and broken by 1st antisuffering ; who henceforth must dwell here in my misery, with str0Pheno man for companion in the days to come, and waste away,— woe, woe is me,—no longer bringing food to my home, no longer gaining it with the winged weapons held in my strong hands. But the unsuspected For the conjectures, see below. 11O4 f. In order that v. 1104 may end with a long syllable, Herm. proposes vo-rep&v: Meineke, ipunuv instead of dvSpav. 11O9 f. Doederlein and Schneidewin would point thus:—irpo, | ov, TTav&v air' i/iuv OT\WI>, | jc/xmueus K.T.X. For ov Trrav&y Bergk conj. evitTavwv. For ta%u>v Schenkel conj. apxw-—KparaiaXs MSS.: Kparaituffiv Campbell ( = T( ITOT'OU ftoiin 1089). 1 1 1 1 affKoira] yp. 8e Kal a*po<pa dirb TOV fj.ij -tyofpeiv : schol. in L . the bold phrase seems just conceivable his thoughts. Hence the emphatic rehere, where the idea is, ' Instead of the petition :—oi> (popflav (TI vpoa(j>ipwv, ov better portion, thou hast chosen the (irpoaQipuv) irravwv dir* «|ivos depends not on t'iXov alone (as if it were irpot/cpwas), to t£. Hartung by the whole phrase €tXov TO Kaiaov alvctv. Cp. At. 1357 vtKq. ykp aperf fie objects that it is the bow which is held, rijt ?xfy>as iroXiS, where JTOXI) vucq. /*e= whereas irrovav suits only the arrows: To\i/ Kpelafftai' Trap' ifwi £<JTI. For aivciv hence he writes, ov irravCbv 8irX* ifiuiy as, = arripytu>, cp. Eur. Ale. 1 Brjaaav TO£v. The the sense, ' beguiled,' is here derived only food which Ph. could obtain was from the sense, 'insinuated themselves that which his bow procured (287). And into my mind.' here the loss of the bow is uppermost in i;6 ZO*OKAEOYI 9 KpviTTa. T errrf SoXepds virdSv pevos% 10 iooifiav he viv, 11 TOV TctSe firjard.iJ.evov, TOI> Icrov \povov 12 e/xds XOLXOVT' dvias. XO. 13 TTOT/XOS, < iroT/io? > ere haipovoiv raS', 14 ovSe ere ye SoXos 15 €(T)(€V VTTO J^ClpOS Ol[lOL fLOl, 5 *d/A- 16 a s ' CTvyepav ^ 17 hicnroTfiov dpdv in* dXXois. 18 Kat ydyo e/uu TOVTO /xeXei, /A77 arrp. )3'. <&I. llI 112O <J>I\6TT)T KOI 7TOV 2 TTOVTOV duvets icfrff 3 *eyye\a, ^e/»i iraXXwi' 4 Tav ejudv fj.e\eov Tpodv, 5 r a v ouSeis TTOT' ifidcrTacrcv. 6 <3 TO£OV i\ov, to C\(ov 7 veipoiv iKf3e/3i.a(riLevov, 8 7 TTOV eXeti'oi' o/)a?, peva 1125 1130 1 1 1 2 inetSv] Hartung reads aviSv (sc. T& Sr\a), ' have stripped me of my arms': a sense which would require dwiSvae. 1114 f. Nauck conj. rois raSe nyaaiitvovs..* 1116—1131 L divides the vv. thus:—7ro-ry«xr—oi\Sl—| ifiAs XOXOKTOS aras. X«pAff—\%X(—\dpiLvdpiv—\icaiy&p—\IJLTJ—oxiiaiji. 1116 The second irar/tos was added by Erfurdt. Gleditsch follows the MSS. in reading TOT/MS once only, and ev "*& xelP?>s &nas Bergk: Itrx' deletes the second av rot in 1095. 1 1 1 8 (vx {ITO x«p4s i/idt MSS. Campbell gives foxer ^T4 X€P^S ^f^ (changing Tiix? TQ5' to T6X<"S in 1097): Wecklein, ftrxe iroXd^ais efiauriv. Blaydes reads lax' *""* XCP*! «M«: but he does not bring strophe and antistrophe into metrical agreement. For tT|ios...Sai|iovv: Ant. 1110 f. orvycpdv, pass., abhorred, dreadful: cp. Ai. 1214 arvyepif dac/iovt. 157 6t£bv... 'direct,' like a missile: cp. //. 3. (1) Ta8t (nom.)& Tt: but (xu Tiv& n would be harsher. There is a like ambiguity in 1121 f. Kal yip 4|iol K.T.X. The Aesch. Pers. 750 iruis riS' 01) v6aos sense is:—'Do not blame us: so far ippevwv j' etxe va!S' £ft,6i>; and there, too, from being thy foes, we are sincerely T&8' seems best taken as nom. For the anxious to win thy friendship.' TOSTO, sense of Jo^cv, cp. 331 n.—oiSk a~i yt: i.e., utij 4>IX6TT)T i.iria 4MA0KTHTHI 177 deceits of a treacherous soul beguiled me. Would that I might see him, the contriver of this plot, doomed to my pangs, and for as long a time! CH. Fate, heaven-appointed fate hath come upon thee in this,—not any treachery to which my hand was lent. Point not at me thy dread and baneful curse! Fain indeed am I that thou shouldest not reject my friendship. PH. Ah me, ah me! And sitting, I ween, on the ™d marge of the white waves, he mocks me, brandishing the str0 P he weapon that sustained my hapless life, the weapon which no other living man had borne! Ah, thou well-loved bow, ah, thou that hast been torn from loving hands, surely, if thou canst feel, thou seest with pity that the comrade of Heracles is conj.?p£', which Nauck approves. 112O apdvt: apav apav ~L. 1 1 2 1 0I\6TIJT' made from ipiXbrrp-i. in L. 1 1 2 3 of fioi /jiol L.—irov, omitted by the first hand in L, has been added by S. For KO.1 irov, Blaydes conj. ^ irov. 1 1 2 4 Icjrqiievos] ?' fifievos Cavallin. 1125 ye\q. /wv MSS.: ye\$ /toi Cavallin. x e P' Turnebus: x e 'p' L. 1 1 2 6 £ Hermann (Retract, p. 16) would transpose these two vv. 113O fj\ L has <J (el), but the first hand has added strokes to the stem which indicate i;.—fXeivov e Brunck: £Xe«coe MSS. 1 1 3 1 ?x «] A letter ( opu and CTKOTQ (meaning, 'to take care') 1 1 2 6 rav ifiav (lAt'ov: cp. O. C. with /U17 instead of OTWS /«}. Others 344 rdynii SvffT'qvov Kaicd.—rpooi: Ap. Rhod. 3. 1000 f. 1-1765 ing the bond of alliance or friendship) ...iipefonitni. Some take the gen. as was a poet, synonym for 0£Xos: Od. 16. partitive, after irov: but the latter clear- 427 ol 5' Tifjuv apdfuot rjcav'. Theognis ly means here, ' I ween': cp. At. 382 1312 otu. The antistrophic verse (1148 The adj. 'HpdicXaov represents the gen. X&pos ovpeaifiibTas) shows the true metre; 'KpaKXiovs, since dp8/uos with the art. and a substitution of for - - - is can be treated as a subst. (like oUeios, iiri.TiiSei.os, etc.): cp. 0. T. 267 T$ AajSimpossible here. If, on the other hand, the 47 of £y7€X£ had been accidentally SaKeliji ircuSl (n.). Prof. Campbell reads lost, the insertion of |iov is just such an SJfXor • uS4 aoi, adopting aBXov expedient as might have occurred to a from the margin of L, and conjecturally post-classical corrector. There is no adding fy'. fie renders : 'me thus desclassical example of a gen. after the tined no more to use thee in the Herasimple yeSav, though Lucian has that con- clean exercise,'—taking the 'HpeUXe I S. IV. 12 IO*OKAEOYZ 11 OVKCTI 12 13 14 15 TO *aXXot> S' ev jueraXXaya TroXu/i^avov dvSpos ipeaa-ei, oocoz/ uev aicrvpds dirctTas, cnvyvov re (itur' [jLvpi an aia")(p(iiv ava.TeKK.ovff os e **ev8u< aiev etireiv, 17 etTTOVTOs Se /xyj 6ovepav 18 efftlcrai yXa)<xcras oSwcw. 19 Ktivos 8' els <MTO TTOXA.&H' 20 Ta^^eis * T W S ' iiXous dparydv. I1[ 35 €)(0O8OTT6V, T\[LIV /ca/c 1140 XI 45 1133 nMtsrepov] /tcff' 8<XTepm> L . 1 1 3 4 dXV & /teToXXoY? MSS. ( y ^ A syllable is w a n t i n g : cp. 1157 ^uas aapnhs alb\as. Dindorf conj. fr', dXX' /ieroXXa7si: H e r m a n n , aXXou S' iv /jteraWayf: Bergk, dXX' aliv peraWayp: Hartung, Xepoiv S' iv (leTaWayy: Cavallin, dXX' aliv per' ayndXais: Wecklein, dXX' aXXji ner' dyKdkq.: Mekler, dXX' (vdev fter' ayxdXf. 1 1 3 5 tp£' TJ/UV tcdic' ^/ijj p.vpl' dir' Gernhard conj. iivpla r': Kaibel, /tupio S' dBp&v (with arvywv re for arvyvbv 1 1 3 4 f. d'XXov S* ev (WTaXXaYij is for p-tra xePa^v- Such phrases as iv Hermann's emendation of oXV kv (ieraX&yK&\cus tyew are used only of what is Xa-ya, which is shorter by a syllable than carried 'in the arms.' Odysseus does not the antistrophic v., 1157 £/ias YV6V rt: for re after attendant circumstance (cp. Eur. H. F. p.kv, cp. 1058 n.—()>««•' «x6o8oir6v is a 931 6 8' OVK£6' avrbs w<\ <&X' &> orpoperiphrasis for i%6pbv (subst.), hence ^X" (pdiaiv 6JX}JA.T(J!V itpDapiiivos): and the 0oSovbv can follow urvyvov without seemgen. after |xeToXXa-y<j denotes the ownering weak. ship to which the change is made: cp. & Z«vi is Dindorf's correction of 'OSwrThuc. 6. 18 dwpay/i.or)s /leTa/SoXj, 4>IA0KTHTHZ 179 now to use thee nevermore! Thou hast found a new and wily master; by him art thou wielded; foul deceits thou seest, and the face of that abhorred foe by whom countless mischiefs, springing from vile arts, have been contrived against me,—be thou, O Zeus, my witness ! CH. It is the part of a man ever to assert the right; but, when he hath done so, to refrain from stinging with rancorous taunts. Odysseus was but the envoy of the host, and, at their mandate, achieved a public benefit for his friends. re in 1137). For 8rnj.oaivai L, with most MSS.: TOVS' eit)p.offijvq. T u r n e b u s : TOD5' 3 i^>riixoaivq. V , and so Hermann. Most of the recent edd. read rSivd' i apwy&v. correction of 'O5u<7(rei5s is Arndt's ovScCs, which would require us to take avar^XXov8* as ace. sing, masc, with transitive sense, and to keep 8 yc roUvdiKov: Eur. Tro. 970 KOX •njcSe 5e(f&) /IT; \iyovaan &dtKa. Nauck objects that with oliv we ought to have the pres. inf. Xeytiv. But oUv eliretv = 'to assert on each occasion,'—the aor. inf. marking the moment of the assertion. The combination of altv with the aor. is therefore no less correct than (e.g.) in //. 11. 263 ihs aid 'AxiXija Kix^traro KVfia pboio. The only sound version of the vulgate, dvSpcSs TOI TO fiv eS Stxaiov eliretv, is Hermann's:—' It is the part of a man to say that what is expedient (quod utile est) is just':—i.e., Philoctetes, if he is a true man, ought to remember that the act of taking him to Troy is for the public good (TO ev); and ought therefore to admit that it is just. But we may object:—(1) This sense of TO «S is too obscure. (2) The Chorus may properly remonstrate with Philoctetes on his invectives against Odysseus ; but they could scarcely require him to allow that his treatment had been dlzcuov. (3) The antithesis between the first clause and the second (tlir6vTos Si K.T.\.) thus loses its force; for a man who conceded the justice of the act would not revile the agent.—Other versions of the vulgate, and other emendations, will be found in the Appendix. 1 1 4 1 f. elirovTos 8fc...d8wvav. The gen. eivivTos depends, like 6.v8p6s, on iarl understood* eiirdvTa would be equally correct, but would be subject to ^f&rai. Cp. 552 wpoaTvxbm, where similarly the ace. could stand 4|uo-ai, like a sting: cp. Ar. Vesp. 423 K&i-dpas rb icivrpov etr' iir' airbv U ZO*OKAEOYI i8o ,«S>I. vya 5 7T7)oaT • ou ya/D e^w ^epotv 6 rav irpocrdev /Sekecov OXKOM, 2 7 8 9 10 IIJ (O OVCTTCLVOS i.y(ti TGLVVV aXA aveorjv, o oe j(ft)pos fofirjTos, ovKeff vfilv, ipirere' vvv KOKOV ap OVKCTL 1146 irraval r : irTyval L . 1 1 4 8 otopefrifidyTas r : oftpeTa7fi yu' ou/c^r' aV aAXfoii' | ircXor' MSS. In L 7reXaT' has been made from ', the i having been erased, and a stroke drawn from a to T. For conjectures the task as one out of many, i.e., as took the adj. as nom. sing., with X"P0S> it their agent. For the prep., cp. 647 n. would mean, 'affording pasture on the Though v. 6 might suggest iird, change hills': as Ai. 614 (ppevbs olofH&ras, 'feedis needless.—k^i\^oa-uv<^=i4>erfi.y, eyroXij: ing lonely thoughts.' But the first view a Homeric and Pindaric word.—T<3V8* seems to agree better with usage: and in is a clearly true correction of the MS. such a compound the ending -/Siinjs could TOS8*. Blaydes, reading rdvd'i^juxjimav, represent either §6CXous, 'towards' his |*irr)8dT'. The MSS. give 4>YW Vfriends,—in their interest, es has been ttir' avXCuv I ireXaT*, of which the only suspected (see cr. n.); but is 0£Xous is tenable rendering is Hermann's:—'No better than rots i> aS#is* Is possible, re is strange. When ireXdfav is rbv (j>l\ov I ToaaW iwovpyeiv tbfeXeiv trans., the place to which the object is brought is almost always expressed, either ^OVXljffO/tOl (C.T.X. by a dat., or by a prep, and case: or, if 1 1 4 6 \apoiruv. The rt xaP (xa^Pat not expressed, it is at least clearly imXapd, x^P") ' s akin to the Sanskrit ghar plied; as in / / . 21. 92 oi yap 6iw | vy§ but 299 \iu>v dpeffirpofos: Hes. Scut. 407 /i.' otiKir', then we have another 0/765 6par If we IAOKTHTHI 181 PH. Ah, my winged prey, and ye tribes of bright-eyed 2nd antibeasts that this place holds in its upland pastures, start no more stroPhein flight from your lairs; for I bear not in my hands those shafts which were my strength of old,—ah, wretched that I now am! Nay, roam at large,—the place hath now no more terrors for you,—no more! Now is the moment see comment, and Appendix. 1 1 5 1 Tp6vya: though ireXar' as imperat. In the Journ. Phil. II. p. 80 (1869) might be defended by the verse of an I proposed the emendation which I beunknown poet in Plut. Mor. 457 D /Seuee lieve to be true. spvKerai ought to be Xci£ ivl Tpaxfrov, /Saiee Kal irt\a x""*"'- &p oittin. The error would have been Canter read IXCIT', 'no longer rush.' For an easy one if the apostrophe after dp' this imperat. (from iXdw) cp. Eur. H. F. had been lost, since \upo$ has no verb. 819 (fXa), and Eur. fr. 779 ?X'a Si /Mjre That the initial o of dp' would have K.T.X. But I feel certain that the true been no obstacle, may be seen from the reading is wrfiax', which I proposed in converse case in 0. C. 550, where the the Journ. of Philology vol. 11. p. 80 MSS. give iveffTdXi), corrupted from e. 6 Si x<2p°5 »P* oi<4n | 0O/SI;T6S, oitciB' The metre would be restored by reading iiuv, is naturally placed, because the emphatic word of the whole sentence is pi) tpvyais fr' dir' ai\tw. But a simpler remedy is to place <j>"Y$ ' a s ' ' instead of dv#5t|v, and the parenthesis justifies it: ' Without restraint—and there is nothing first, in the v. It is not essential to the corhere now, it seems, to restrain you—go respondence of glyconic verses in strophe on your way.' d£pa expresses his new and antistrophe that the dactyl should occur in the same place: thus v. 1124 and bitter sense of helplessness. With T6VTOV 0ivbs ty-q/ievos answers to 1147, regard to the repeated OVK^TI, it should 10VT) $r)pwi> ous SB' t%ei.—See Appendix.be noted that such pathetic iteration is peculiarly frequent in this Kop,/j,6$: see 1 1 5 3 ff. d\X* dW8T|v K.T.X. The reading of the MSS. here (see cr. n.) 1095 ffi Tot, G6 rot: 1102 <3 rXdjUOjy, rXctpresents two great difficulties. (1) dvi- fj.ai> dp' iyui: 1 1 2 8 w TOJOK , <3 K.T.X. : 1165 dXXa yyaS', ev yvwd': n 8 6 orjv yields no possible sense when joined Saifiwv, dalfuav: 1197 oi)5^7ror', ovSiwor'. with iptiiceTcu. T h a t a d v . (from CLVLTJUI., 'to let go') means, 'without restraint,' The simple transposition, <J>O|3T]T6S, OV'with free course' (immissis habenis), as K48" (for the MS. OI)K<-TI 0O;S7/T6S) , is the best in Aesch. Suppl. 15 182 IOOKAEOYS 11 dvrtyovov KopecraL crroyxa 7T/JOS \dpiv 12 eju.as crapicos aioXas 1 13 aTro y a p fiiov avriKa Xeiipco. 14 TTodev ydp ecrrcu j S t o r a ; TIS CSS' et» au/aais 15 firjKeTL [ivjSevoi Kparvvcov ocra 7reju,7rei afa; XO. 16 TT/JOS ^ewj/, et T I creySet £ivov, trika(TS' diro 1165 <1>I. ndXiv ndXiv vaXaLov aXyrjiJ,' viriyuvacras, w 1170 XaJcrre TWV 77/311/ ivroircov. TC /J.' alXeaas; Tt JU,'eipyacrai; above 01 by the first hand. For conjectures see comment, and Appendix. 1157 ^/ias capKbs alohas] TCUTS' at'dXas .—avrfyovoy, 957 n'—irffwrei here=ai'a?r^7ret, like taking blood for blood:lvEl. 248 avTi.ov: but since it 7reXan)S was familiar in Attic as can also denote, as here, the aliment; id. ='dependent' (Plat. Euthyphr. p. 4 c).— Tim. p. 81C Tc6paixiUvtii...iv y&KaKn. Other versions are:—(1) et n 0IAOKTHTHI 183 to take blood for blood,—to glut yourselves at will on my discoloured flesh! Soon shall I pass out of life; for whence shall I find the means to live ? Who can feed thus on the winds, when he no longer commands aught that life-giving earth supplies ? CH. For the love of the gods, if thou hast any regard for a friend who draws near to thee in all kindness, approach him! Nay, consider, consider well,—it is in thine own power to escape from this plague. Cruel is it to him on whom it feeds; and time cannot teach patience under the countless woes that dwell with it. PH. Again, again, thou hast recalled the old pain to my thoughts,—kindest though thou art of all who have visited this shore! Why hast thou afflicted me ? What hast thou done unto me! fa I 8' ^Xelv /tvplov ax8ooucei A). From the words of the schol., ayvoioTos wpbs rb 6xeia9. 1 1 6 9 ff. L divides thus:—ir&\iv...bTri\iu/ajja<j...ivT6irwv. For dkyrm' Cavallin conj. 0X705 /x'. For rav irpiv IVTOTW Hense conj. T 1 1 7 2 etpyaaai] Elmsley conj. elpycuria. 1149 ff. (3) ef TI moment that he heard of it: see vv. 622, which could not mean, 'that it is for thee,' i.e., 'in thy power.' The objec- 917, 999.—xiir€|xvao"as without pe: cp. 801.—-a Xiuo~re K.T.X. : their words grieve tion to reading fSn cp. Ant. thine own flesh: cp.313. For the omission 100 K&KkiGTov... I ...TUP irportptav 184 ZO0OKAEOYI XO. TL TOVT' eXe^as; 4>I. ei av TOLV (TTvyepav TpcodSa ydv fi tfXnKras XO. roSe ya.p voS KpdrKJTov. <3?I. diro XO. <£iA.a )u,ot, (j>iXa Taura 7rap7yyei\as / a^etv. 1175 vvv ju,e XeiTrer' T)8T). CKOVTI re irpdcrcrei,v. 1180 I'aos iv rj[uv TeraKrai. di jr/, TT/JOS dpaiov Aios, eX0y?, IKCTCVCO. XO. f p <w £evoL, joteivare, 7T/3OS 9e.wv. XO. TI Opoels; 1185 aiai aiat, <W 1T0V<S 7T0US, Tl & CT €V fSbO) Tevijco TW fjLeToiriv r a X a s ; (u gevoi, eAfer eOT/Avoes awis. XO. Tl pi£oVT€<; dWoKOTCO yvw/xq. TWP Ttdpo 1190 1 1 7 5 you ij\iri(ra him to the heart. This verb can denote iireKplvaTO Sia fSpaxtav re Kal airri. T& the infliction, not only of physical (817), iparapeva: Thuc. 1. 67 ov% T]d'lixaiov but also of mental anguish: cp. El. 831 avSpav re afyUya/ irovrav Kal apa...Sell A. diroXeis. XO. TTUS; | HA. ei TQV Stores. Here, CKOVTI rt would probably (jiavepCis olxopivoiv \ eh 'AtSav iXirlS' seem all the more natural to a Greek ear, inrolffeis, KOT' epov Tanopfvas | p&Wov since (iovKopivw poi ion TOUTO was so iireppdoa. (But in 1388 below i\eis is familiar an equivalent for rparipiKH pol not similar.)—ctfryaom: perf. following fort rovro. Cavallin's €K6vra (ace. neut. aor., as 676, 929. plur.) « cannot be justified by O. T. i2tg, 1 1 7 3 ff. T£ TOVT' JXefjas; Cp. Ai. 270 where nana | eKovra is merely a bold way TUS TOVT' ?\e£as;—(wXcirds pe), A...r\Kof saying, Kara a eictl>v ris eiroirjo-e. iruras, if thou hast indeed conceived the 1181 voos (partit. gen.) Xv' ij|itv rihope: cp. iXvlaai. in 629.—&£av with Toucrm, to that part of the ship where double a c e : cp. Ant. 811 (n.). (=whither) it has been appointed for us 1177 diro...\tiirer': cp. 817.—vw, to go. The Chorus are common seamen, 'then,'/.*., 'if ye persist'(as the present who have to take their places on the tense vo<3 implies). This is better here rowing benches or at other posts. The than vvv. moment of sailing is now at hand (cp. 1178 <J>£Xa (j.oi...irapiiyy6iAas IKOVTI 1076). TC wpda-creiv. The re after CKOVTL has 1 1 8 2 f. apaCov Aios, Zeus Ui&ios been suspected (see cr. n.). But analo(484 n.) in another aspect,—as the god gous instances occur, where conjunctions, who hears the imprecation of the rejected which might have been omitted, couple suppliant, dpaios does not occur elsedissimilar clauses: as Plat. Prot. 336 A where as an epithet of Zeus, but among *IAOKTHTHI 185 CH. HOW meanest thou ? PH. If it was thy hope to take me to that Trojan land which I abhor. CH. Nay, so I deem it best. PH. Leave me, then — begone! CH. Welcome is thy word, right welcome,—I am not loth to obey.—Come, let us be going, each to his place in the ship! [ They begin to move away. PH. By the Zeus who hears men's curses, depart not, I implore you! CH. Be calm. PH. Friends, in the gods' name, stay! CH. Why dost thou call ? PH. Alas, alas! My doom, my doom! Hapless, I am undone! O foot, foot, what shall I do with thee, wretched that I am, in the days to come ?—O friends, return ! CH. What would'st thou have us do, different from the purport of thy former bidding ? H I at at at at | Sal/xuv Sal/juav | airo'XwV 0 raKacr. 1 1 8 7 6 rdXas] In L 6 has been made from <5. Most of the later MSS. have w: and 6 (which is in T, V2, K) was probably restored by Triclinius. 1 1 8 8 f. TL cunis (supposing that the sentence is left unfinished): Wakefield, i (irpoitpr)i/a<;). Hermann deletes Siv wpov<pau>es. his titles were aXaartap (Cramer Anecd. point of departing (1070). Elsewhere Ox. 1. 62), nfuapos (Clemens Prolrept. iirr\Xv% always^ advena. p. 24) and Tokaiwatos (Arist. De Mundo 1191 £ T£ pdjovrcs, to do what, -yvai|i(J. 7).—iK9xfi=air(X$ris: 48 n. aXXoKoi-u T<SV irapos, with a purpose 1 1 8 3 The older edd. give |MTpCa£c different from (that of) the former course, in full (making the choriambic verse h^<5v (by attract, for a) irpow|>aives, which percatalectic); Brunck wrote fierpCajj'. thou didst prescribe? He had told them For the sense, cp. Plat. Rep. 603 E to go away and leave him (ami iw p.e /ierpiAffei 5£ TTWJ irpbs XtirTjv. \elrer' ijSri, 1177). They ask if they are 1187 SaCpov: for the nom., cp. Ant. now to contravene that order, and if so, 891 <3 Tii/tt|3os. what they are to do. For the gen. TWV 1188 f. cS irous irovis: cp. 786.—TI Tripos after aKXoK&np, cp. Xen. M. 4. 4. . The verb wpotpal'what shall I do with thee,'—how endure vav can be used of any utterance (Tr. the pain,—now that my doom is other324); but, as it is said of oracles (0. T. wise so much worse ?—IMTOITIV, used by 790 n.), so it is peculiarly applicable to Ap. Rh. 4. 1764, occurs nowhere else in commands. class. Greek, but is related to the epic The objection to the plausible conjeclieTOTurBev (used by Eur. fr. 449) as the ture p^ovros is not the omission of 186 S04>0KAE0YS <£I. ourot akvovTO, ^fp JI \vrra KCU napd vovv Opoeiv. 95 XO. /3S.0C vvv, <w rdXav, ws ere KeXevofiev. <E>I. ovSeVor', ovhiiTOT, lardi TOS' efnreSov, ovh' el Trvp<]>6pos damTepoirr)T'rjs fipovTas avyals ft' elen , ol ff VTT eiceiva) TrdvTe<s oaoL TOS' er\a. ye JUXH ev^o? opeqare. XO. TTOIO^ eyoeis TOS' «TOS ; ^>I. ^t^os, et irodev, rj yevvv, rj fiekecov TI, TrpoTrefnjjaTe. 1205 XO. G5S riva ST) p^JI^ TTo^dfiav TTOT4; * d KCU apOpa 1 1 9 3 veixeaTyrbv r : veneaarfrbf L : ve/ietTifrr' Hermann. 1 1 9 4 f. L divides the vv. after Xuiroi. 1 1 9 8 us oi, I £c yi fi.01, iv -yi fiM eS%os dp^are. Brunck had already doubled £i> y{ y.01. 1 1 9 3 ff. OVTOI VC|U nkv \ irvpbs feeling, of vt/iems is justified only when dpufprjKt]^ f$6o~Tpuxos'. ib. 1083 £\itces 5' fair allowance has been made for human 4ic\ap,irov (ttri fyXoyllav, lit., 'shall be in the dv$po)irlvtas vepl TWV irpayfjULTO)i> iickoylcourse of consuming,' i.e., in the very act geaBai, wvrep Sv airbv ima. iv rrj ffv/i.- of doing so:—as if he should behold Zeus Qopq..) Cp. / / . 9. 523 irplv b* (before the in heaven, with the thunderbolt already amend was made) OSTI vep,eo-o-t)Tbv ice-brandished in his uplifted right hand. Xo\w6pos turnpom\n ) s : cp. //. I. 58o'OXu/t7rioj aarepoinyT^s: an attempt to show you': cp. Her. 1. 122 ^Ite TavTtjV aXvtav Sid irarrds: Pind. N. 7. O. T. 200 S> rav irvpQopwv \ ijsTpa/Kav 69 ZpxopMi...ei'j>e'Twv. Kparri vi^om. This is a repetition, in 16 W J> stronger words, of ovd' rjv xpV A ° 12OO ff. IpplTo "IXiov: not a curse xa0eiv KaKov (999). To brave the light- on Troy itself, but a way of saying that nings of Zeus is to face death in its most he cares not how the Trojan war may appalling form : so Ares says that he will end.—o! 8' in' tKtCva: cp. Eur. Hec. 764 avenge his son, el vip pM «ai fioipa AtAs T&V 6avbvTuv...inr' 'l\lip.—TOS' C|J.OO iroirKryyim xepavixf \ Kei 0IAOKTHTHI i87 PH. 'Tis no just cause for anger if one who is distraught with stormy pain speaks frantic words. CH. Come, then, unhappy man, as we exhort thee. PH. Never, never,—of that be assured—no, though the lord of the fiery lightning threaten to wrap me in the blaze of his thunderbolts! Perish Ilium, and the men before its walls, who had the heart to spurn me from them, thus crippled ! But oh, my friends, grant me one boon ! CH. What would'st thou ask ? PH. A sword, if ye can find one, or an axe, or any weapon, —oh, bring it to me! CH. What rash deed would'st thou do ? PH. Mangle this body utterly,—hew limb from limb with mine own hand! Blaydes conj. (inter alia) isv ye" 11.01. etiypd n veiaare. 12O5 wpo7riii\j/aTe] Blaydes writes Trape'l-ere, conjecturing also irapaffxere and Troplfere. 12O6 Sii added by Hermann. 12O7 f. K/MT' dti irdvra ral dpi)pa ri/xa xfpi MSS. (re/iCi B). For irivTa Wecklein g i v e s rq.Se (to g o w i t h xe/>0- For Kpar' Hermann conj. X ^ ' Wunder, Kpdr' d-jrb TrdfTa re rdpdpa : Blaydes, Kpara KOX apOp' dtrd vdvTa. (also dwi irivTO. re Kw\a.): Semitelos (Antig. p. 583), a/cpa r' avb irdvTO. mi apdpa. O. T. 718 dpOpa TOSOIV are the ankles.— strictly, 'pass forward,' from hand to airurai, act., as in Ai. 446 dvSpbs rovb" hand. Cp. Ar. fr. 427 , | va.pdvefj.ve TO x€cp6~ (But the rm'dd. dxiicrj; in n 22, of repel- HaKrpov,—'pass' it round. ling advances.) He speaks as if the 1206 us rCva 81) p{£gs...; So O. C. tortured limb were a mute suppliant that 398 (Ismene having said that Creon will might well have moved their pity: cp. come) 01. Svas TI Spdcn;; cp. ib. 1724: 1188 w wobs iroi/s. El. 390 XP. Svas jrdtfrjs ri XPW«*;— 1 2 0 3 dXV, appealing (230).—op^- ira\d(i.av, 'deed of violence'; a sense in {ja-rc, extend it to me, concede it: cp. which the sing, does not seem to occur Pind. AT. 7. 56 oiiK ?xw I elireiv TLVL TOVTOelsewhere, though the plur. often ='vioMoipa TAOS i/iweSov | wpelje: a poet, use, lent hands' (//. 3. 128 vv' "kpr/os ira\alike that of iyyvaAifa. (Distinguish the sense in II- 12. 328 ^i rip eSxos 6p4i-o/i.ei> 1207 *xpuT*, Hermann's correction •qi TIS ijfuv, 'giveglory.') of Kpdr', seems to me certain. For the interchange of x a n d K> CP- /3p(51 2 0 4 £ Ipets: for the fut., cp. 44m.— ti iroBev sc. TrpoTifi^ai Ixere, = ' from any Xo/tat corrupted from (UpAKo/uu in 745 quarter.' So in Ai. 886 ef wo8i...\eiv = \e<j(r, et irov (\etis raxurra' pi) aTC. This use of the verb is somewhat strange at first sight, and has Sophocles knew the History of Herodotus (cp. 0. C. 337 n.). Is it not possible led to conjectures (see cr. n.). But it that the poet's diction here may have seems to be justified by the context. The group of fifteen men is standing before been influenced by a reminiscence of the him, and he sees that they are not regu- passage describing the ghastly suicide of larly armed; but, as ct iro0cv shows, he the insane Cleomenes (6. 75)? Cleomenes, like Philoctetes, 'asked for a sword,'— hopes that some one of their number may have some weapon. Tpoiciii.\fiaTt means which the terrified Helot gave him. 188 IO*OKAEOYI ova (f>ovd XO. XO. j] TL TTore; <3>I. Trardpa fiwrevoiv. iroi y a ? ; I. es "AiSov. 3 \ 5 1/ » V ov yap ev <paei y ert. a> TTOXIS &> narpia, TTOJS eu> e«riooi/ii t r , ac/\ios y cwjjyo, os ye trap Xi7T«i> ic/aai' XiySaS' evdpols efiav Aavaols apwyos* er ouoei' EI/U. XO. iyto I2IO 1215 fj.£v -jySry /cat i r a X a t vea>s OJJLOV 12O9 P6O— | Savaoiff—efyu. 1 2 1 1 f. h r : da L.—ov yip 1aei yi TTOV : Wecklein conj. (Ars p. 36) 01) y&p iv <pau yi rot: Dindorf suggests ov yhp iv (poet, (without 7' hi). 1 2 1 3 <3 iroXis <3 TTOXIS rarpla MSS.: (5 TTOXIS Then, wapaXafiiiv rbv alSrfpov apxero iic than (povq. vbos had preceded: cp. O. T. KvqfUav iiavrbv \o>fS(hfi.evos" iiri.Taii.voip 159 n. yap Kara prjicos ras aapicas (cp. \para In vv. 492 ff. he had expressed the fear iravTa) TrpoifSaive iic TUV Kvijpiiuv h roiis that his aged father must be dead; and firjpois, ix di rav /itipav h re TO. lux^ Kal here, in the bitterness of despair—when rets \awdpas, is 0 is rty yacripa ATUCTO, he feels himself utterly friendless upon KalrairTiv KaraxopSeiuv awiOave. earth—he utters a yearning to join Poeas in the world below. At brighter moIf the MS. Kpdr' be kept, irdvra must be taken in one of two ways. (1) As ace. ments, again—when there is a gleam of hope that he may return to Malis—he masc. with /cpar'. Cp. Ion fr. 61 TOV thinks of his father as still living (665, avTOv Kpdra: E u r . fr. 243 TOV ahv Kpar'. 13 71). And Heracles tells him that Poeas But with Sophocles Kpara is elsewhere is indeed alive (1430). neut.: cp. 1001, 1457. (2) As adverbial neut. pi., 'utterly.' In either case the 1 2 1 2 ov Yap iv <j>dci y' $ri. Hersense is weak. We cannot take wavra mann's deletion of the for' before iv is xal apffpa as = Kal iravra dpffpa. (In Aesch. probable on metrical grounds; and the P. V. 51, lyvwm roiaSe KoiSiv avTawetv interpolation might easily have arisen, as lx°>> 'he comma should stand after ToJov<j: cp. Ant. ii7\n.-rr£ the relat. pron. (as in 663); and this indiiroTe; the verb understood is to-nv, not cates that a6\ios means, not merely ' un(povq.: cp. Ant. 381 ri WOT'; 'What means this ?'—iraT^pa |UIT«>W, as if <povw rather happy,' but 'wretchedly foolish' (as in 4>IA0KTHTHI 189 Death, death is my thought now— CH. What means this ? PH. I would seek my sire— CH. In what land? P H . In the realm of the dead; he is in the sunlight no more. Ah, my home, city of my fathers! Would I might behold thee,—misguided, indeed, that I was, who left thy sacred stream, and went forth to help the Danai, mine enemies !—Undone—undone ! CH. Long since should I have left thee, and should now 1 2 1 8 — 1 2 2 1 M. Schmidt rewrites these w . as follows:—iyii ^ x ijSri KO.1 irdXcu iraXtaiTVTOs \ (XTelxuv &v fj aoi TTJS efi.7jt veiis ir4\as, \ el ny irpbs ii/ias rbv r' 'Ax'XX^us y6voi> \ 'Odvvat'a re Sevp' « W i\ei O.T.yji). The reflective emphasis which y' adds to aOXios is thus exactly in place,— ' misguided indeed that I was.' A comma after eto-C8 (1) 6|u>u as a prep, with the gen. (schol., iyyis). The dat. is the usual case (0. T. 1007). There are, however, two other passages in which the gen. is a wellattested reading, (a) Xen. Anab. 4. 6. 24 irplv Se 6/i.ov etvai rois TTOXXOI>S dXXij- Xuc: three of the best MSS. support the gen., while others give dXX5?Xots. (b) Menander fr. incert. 204. The schol. on Ap. Rh. 2. 121 quotes it as 6/J.OV 5e T TIKTCLV irapeytveO' 17 icopr]: but the mutilated form of it found in Suidas, Photius and Harpocration has TOO TIKTUV dfiov. It is noteworthy that the use of bfiov in the sense of iyyis (as distinguished from the sense ' along with') is said by the schol. on Apollonius to be distinctively Attic. And, when it bore this sense, the analogy of iyyis, TreXas, etc., might easily permit it to be sometimes construed with the gen. See Appendix. (2) IOOKAEOYI 190 ^ OA. NE. OA. NE. OA. NE. dv 77 'OSuoxrea crTei^ovra TOV T 'A^tXXews yovov Tr/ao? 17/i.as hevp lovr' OUK dv pdo-eias TIVTW av KeXevdov ipneis <5Se avv (nrovSy Xvcroiv ocr' i^tjfiapTOv eV TW irpiv ^p heamv ye OA. rov nolov; NE. OA. NE. OA. NE. 12 20 1225 W/AOI* /A<SV T I fiovXevei veov; veov )tx.ev ouSeV, T&J Se rTotavros TO/CO) 1230 TI xPVIJba Spao-eis; ws yx' vTrfjXOe TIS 6f3o<;. Trap' ovirep eXafiov rdSe rd r o f , au#is (5 Zeu, Tt Xe£ei<s; ov TL ITOV Souvai voeis; aicrx/aajs y a p aura, /cou Si/q; Xafiwv k\oi. 1 2 1 9 aTelxw] Wakefield conj. TOIX®".—hv (corrected from dv) 1}v L : &>> fj Elmsley. Cp. 0. T. 1123 n. 122O arelxoyra] Wecklein conj. T dvaKTa, and formerly aireiSovra: Blaydes writes re rSrSe. 1 2 2 1 Aeiio-o-ojuey] In L the ist hand wrote tXtfaoftev, but added a second a above the line. 1 2 2 2 oix Av] ov Ki.v (sic) L, with 5' aS written above (by an early hand,—if not the first). 1 2 2 3 aiv ffjrouSJ] Corrected in L from (rvfiTovSrji by S. 1 2 2 6 Ti06/xei>os t: TeMfieixxr L. 88 irp&a-aav bis, with n.,—265 aypltf, 267 depart': cp. 0. C. 81 aypi(f: 1268 f. \6ywv, Xifyois. ; (4) irpAs rj(i,os Sevp' i6vr, repeating 1 2 2 1 IXcio-croucv: for the plur. folthe sense of JTAas arelxovTa. The words lowing the sing, (ij) cp. 1394: Ant. 734 n. are certainly unnecessary; but they are 1 2 2 2 OUK dv <j>pdo-cias: cp. / / . 5. nothing worse. For a like redundancy, 456 oi/K av Si) rovb" dvSpa /MX7!* ipivtuo cp. Lysias or. 16 § 13 rots iiiv VirTeiovaiv liereKBwv..; the formula is more courteous 6.a<j>aXeuiv elvai Seiv vo/ii£ovTas, rdis 8'than oi with fut. ind. (O. T. 430n.). He OITMTOIS KIVSVVOV iiyov/iivovs, where the seeks to restrain himself.—iraXCvTpoiros: second participle merely repeats the sense cp. 11900.—K&.o>8ov: cp. Ant. \i\i of the first, and might have been omitted. apa SvarvxeoraTTiv \ Ki\ev9ov tpiro)...;— We could, indeed, take lovr' as =2A»re irov$), placing aax T&S wporepov ajxaprlas. Thuc. 3. 46 commas after 701101' and iovr'. Then ffrei- lierayvQivai. KaX...TT)V a/tapr(ai> (caraXCcrai. Xovra would refer to both men. ' I see 1 2 2 5 8f iv6v yt <)>«veis: for ye in such Od. and N . approaching, on their way comment, cp. O. T. 1035 Seiv6v y' 6vetSos hither to us.' But this is less natural. airapycwap &i>ei\6fir)v: Ai. 1127 KrelvavOn the whole, I incline to think that TO ; teivov y' eTiros, el Ktti fjs davtbv. these four vv. are sound, though (like 1 2 2 6 ifjv o-ol iri86|«vos. This passage vv. 265 ff.) they are somewhat carelessly (down to 1234) well illustrates the drawritten. matic use of interruption in stichomuthia. 1219 (TTCCXUV &v -?\ 0-01. The ethic The spectators are now to learn that the dat. implies, ' thou would'st have seen me repentance of Neoptolemus is complete. *IAOKTHTHZ 191 have been near my ship, had I not seen Odysseus approaching, and the son of Achilles, too, coming hither to us. Enter NEOPTOLEMUS, followed by ODYSSEUS. OD. Wilt thou not tell me on what errand thou art returning in such hot haste ? NE. TO undo the fault that I committed before. OD. A strange saying; and what was the fault ? NE. When, obeying thee and all the host— OD. What deed didst thou, that became thee not ? NE. When I ensnared a man with base fraud and guile. OD. Whom ? Alas!—canst thou be planning some rash act ? NE. Rash,—no: but to the son of Poeas— OD. What wilt thou do ? A strange fear comes over me... NE. —from whom I took this bow, to him again— OD. Zeus ! what would'st thou say ? Thou wilt not give it back ? NE. Yea, I have gotten it basely and without right. 1 2 2 8 e\dv in L seems to have been made by S from e\eiv: the original circumflex (which was, as often, very small) can be traced at the lower end of the acute accent. 1 2 3 1 rt xpypi' T ' Sp&of3os. For this use of TIS, in foreboding, cp. At. 1 2 2 7 f. <3v 08 V 1163 larat p.eya\ris iptSSs TIS aydsv: for a 08 understand ftrpafa !-pryoi> oi irptirov /lot. seems less fitting after 192 OA. NE. OA. NE. OA. NE. Z04>0KAE0YI 7r/3os Oewv, norepa Si) KepTopcov Xeyets r a S e ; el Ke/DTo/x^or's e o n rakr/dr} Xiyetv. r t ^ s , 'A^iXXe'cos Trai; TIV' euprjKa<; Xoyov; 81s Taura ySovXei *cal TOIS avaTroXetv /x' « T ^ ; dpxrjv KKVUV dv ov8* aTraf eySovXo/i^v. eu j»w eVtcTTw TTCUT' auajKows Xoyov. 1235 1240 OA. ICTTW' TIS, CCTTLV, os ere KcaXvcrei TO S/>av. NE. OA. NE. OA. NE. OA. r t (£775; TIS e o r a i ft' oimiKoiXvcrcov r a S e ; fufiiras 'A^aioiv Xaos, eV 8e rots eyw. o-o<^ios v€(f>vKa>s ovSev e^auSas (rocfrov. o"u S' OUTC (jxoveis ovre SpcureUts crod. aXX' ei Si/ceua, T«3I' croo/3ei, npdercrdiv r a S e ; NE. ^ w TW SbKaCco TOV crou ou Tapfiai 6/3ov. 12 50 1 2 3 5 ir&repa ST]\ STJ is wanting in L, and in some of the later MSS. (as T and L2), but A is among those which have it, and it is in the Aldine text. Hermann conject. trorepa. 1235 iroTcpa 8i| seems clearly right 124O aK^KOiis is much better here than (see cr. n.): the 5^ gives indignant emdxijicoas. In At. 480 WCLVT' aioj/coas X6phasis. 8i is also possible (cp. 917); but yov is fitting at the end of a speech: cp. it is weaker, and gives a less good rhythm. above 241 n. But in a brief statement of For iroTtpa in a simple question (like Lat. resolve, such as this, the compact unity an), cp. O. C. 333.—KtproyMv, of bitter given by the participial construction suits jest; cp. Ant. 956n. the placid firmness of the speaker's tone. 1 2 3 6 el Kcprd|U| ar airois aXijflij \fyeo>. IAOKTHTHI 193 OD. In the name of the gods, sayest thou this to mock me ? NE. If it be mockery to speak the truth. OD. What meanest thou, son of Achilles ? What hast thou said ? NE. Must I repeat the same words twice and thrice ? OD. I should have wished not to hear them at all. NE. Rest assured that I have nothing more to say. OD. There is a power, I tell thee, that shall prevent thy deed. NE. What meanest thou ? Who is to hinder me in this ? OD. The whole host of the Achaeans,—and I for one. NE. Wise though thou be, thy words are void of wisdom. OD. Thy speech is not wise, nor yet thy purpose. NE. But if just, that is better than wise. OD. And how is it just, to give up what thou hast won by my counsels ? NE. My fault hath been shameful, and I must seek to retrieve it. OD. Hast thou no fear of the Achaean host, in doing this ? NE. With justice on my side, I do not fear thy terrors. 1 2 4 3 TOIS Herm. with one MS. (Lc), as Buttmann had previously conjectured. L and the rest have roitrd'. 1 2 4 5 aocpA Brunck : (7o0oV MSS. 1246 rdv ao \ews | irpoTipTjv KaKOTTjra. KaXei SiKaluK, (K Si TWV fiaKcar' iyw. 1 2 5 1 |uv T» SiKaCu, i.e., having it 1 2 4 5 SpcurcCeis: cp. 1001 n.—d on my side, as an ally: cp. aiv 6e$. So is right, as Sbcaia shows: cro<(>6v would Ai. 1125 fu*" T(j> dimly yap /xey' i^eaTiv be intolerable here. cpporelv.—T6V J.S. IV. 13 IO*OKAEOYI NE. dXX' ov8e TOI a-fj x€iPL "•ci^oftai TO Spav. OA. ov rdpa Tpaxriv, dXka aol fiaxpvfieOa. NE. *irft) TO fiekXov. OA. X€Wa Sefidv o/>as I2 K&JTTTJS iinijjavovcrav; NE. dXXa /cd/i,e TOI 55 TavTov TOS' oxpei Bpahra KOV fiiXXovr' in. OA. KCLLTOI o~' idcrw T<5 Se (Tvp/navri o~TpaT(o \e£a) Ta8' i\6c&v, os ere Tifia>piq OVTO> (frpoirrjs, io"(ws a** C/CTOS Kkav^drav e^ois 7ro8a. 1260 cru 8', a» IIoiavTos m u , <3>iXo/m?T>7i> Xeyco, e£e\d\ d/i-eii/fas Tao-Se Trerprjpet<s oreyas. <E>I. TIS au Trap' dvrpois dopvfios la-Tarai I3o7)<;; 1 2 5 2 — 1 2 5 8 In L these vv. are distributed as follows :—1252 OA. dXK' oiSi TOI... 1253 NE. oti T&pa, Tpbnrb>...i254 ff. OA. ? NE. x«pa...^iri^'ai5owrai'; OA. d\Xi Ka/i^ Toi...Ti/tw/«}(reTa[. In the Aldine, as follows:—1252 is given to N . (without indication of a lacuna between 1251 and 1252): 1253 to Od. : 1254 f. (?OTGJ ...eiriij/aiovaav) to N . : and the rest (a'XX4...Ti/«i)pi}ir«7-ai) to Odysseus. Turnebus restored the words xe'Pa--t'l''"l/avov done y | x | (2) To remove v. 1252. Wunder proposes to delete it: Todt, to place it after v. 1290. Neither course is warrantable. (3) To assume that vv. 1251, 1252 were spoken consecutively by N., and that v. 1252 alludes to a menacing gesture of Odysseus. This is Wecklein's view. must belong ov rapa Tpuxriv aXXo aol /xaBut it appears scarcely consonant with the e a rix /a ovo a Xo6/J.(0a, and x ^P '^'' l ^ ' '''• while character and practice of Greek Tragedy troi TO /liWov a n d aXXa K&nt..,Koi) iU\that words spoken by one person should Xon-' (n are the answers of Neoptolemus. require the dumb action of another to Hence, if we reject the hypothesis of a make them clear. lost verse, only three resources remain. If, then—as seems hardly doubtful—a (1) To transpose w . 1252 and 1253. verse has dropped out, its loss may have This was Hermann's later theory. The been due to the fact that it began with objection to it is that N . then says, <JXX' the same words as one of its next neighe oi55^ TOI OT; X 'P' ireWo/uu T6 Spav. | tru bours. In dialogue of this kind, anger TO n&Kov,—when the last three words lose is sometimes marked by derisive repetition: cp. O. T. 547 KP. TOUT' OUT* VSV the force which they now possess as a short liov Trpar' aKovaov (is ipu>. | 0 1 . TOUT' airb and direct reply to a threat. Further, the verbal echoes in this dialogue {ray aa<j>G>vft-/) /not o r a ' least foretold his per- with some such retort as, {i>x r<# Siicaltp sonal interference more explicitly than is Xelp ifdi 4>IA0KTHTHI [OD. 195 But I will compel thee.] NE. Nay, not even to thy force do I yield obedience. OD. Then we shall fight, not with the Trojans, but with thee. NE. Come, then, what must. OD. Seest thou my right hand on my sword-hilt ? NE. Nay, thou shalt see me doing the same, and that promptly. OD. Well, I will take no more heed of thee; but I will go and tell this to all the host, and by them thou shalt be punished. NE. Thou hast come to thy senses; and if thou art thus prudent henceforth, perchance thou mayest keep clear of trouble. [Exit ODYSSEUS. But thou, O son of Poeas, Philoctetes, come forth, leave the shelter of thy rocky home ! PH. (within). What means this noise of voices once more rising beside my cave ? 1255 ad/xt] Kaixi L, made from nal i/il. 1 2 5 9 ] Hartung conject. irri/idruv. 1 2 6 1 4>I\OKTI}rr\v\ Matthiae conject. $iXo/n~>}T9)s. 1 2 6 3 The ist hand in L had omitted this v., ov8£ TOI K.T.X., may have answered such hope that his parting threat will suffice— a verse as, dXX' ou5' aXuiros Tr\s e/xyjs tffei but remains near, to watch unseen. At the crisis he again interposes (1293),—as Xep6s. The textual history of this passage is in v. 974.—IXBuv: cp. El. 1033 i^ovaa. parallel with that of 0. T. 622—626, fifi\TpX ravra travr' ?|enre ar). where the loss of one verse led to a simi1 2 5 9 f. «ira><j>p6vna-as: for the aor., cp. lar confusion of persons in the MSS. 1099 tppovrjaai, (n.).—K\av|i in threats (ib. X«ipV: as he does not fear the Greek 754) made it natural to use the subst. as army (1250), so neither does he fear the = 'troubles': hence the confusion of violence of Odysseus. 'But neither do metaphor would not be felt. For like I obey thy hand ( = yield to thy threat of phrases with mS8a, see on Ant. 619. force), T6 Spav, so as to do (thy bidding).' 1 2 6 1 $i\oKT>]TT|y Xt'vw: for this use —For the constr. of irc(8o|un with dat. of X^yw cp. Ant. 32 (n.). Matthiae's and inf., cp. Plat. Prot. 338 A KM ireidetxBt ground for proposing to read 4>iXoKTi]Tt]s p.01 pa[io'ovxov...i\t, seems the fitter word where bold indifference to possible consequences is 8 irdpos: for, though the sense of declared (cp, 120 n., and O. T. 1458 dXX' (pwvu ('I call to') is different from that T) ftiv ri/iuiv ixotp', Siroiirep els', iVw): whileof X£yw, yet the objection to the accus. 2err« is more suitable in gentler expres- would be the same. sions of deference or resignation, as O. C. 1 2 6 2 d|ub|ras, of leaving a place (as I 2 O 5 &TTGJ 5 ' O&V #7TWS VfUV (plKOV. Tr. 659): but it can also denote 'enterTl: C ing,' as Her. 5. 72 rplv ras ffvpas airov 1256 Koi |JAXOVT * P- 5671257 f. KaCTOi, 'however.' Odys- ap.e'itpai (cp. Ant. 945 aXAdfai (of leaving), seus, who is not naturally Sfoopyos (377), n.—irerpTjpeis: here no more than Terpthas quickly recovered his self-control. vas. Cp. the phrase of Eur. in Ar. Th. He recalls his threat of violence—speak- 889 rv/ifiripets (Spas, 'seat on a tomb'. 1263f. TCS av: cp. O. C. 1500 (Theseus e Tat ing as if he had not heard N.'s reply. He now leaves the scene—in the entering) T/S av Trap' vfjiiSp KOIVOS 7Jx ' 13—2 196 NE. <J>I. NE. <£>I. NE. NE. NE. lO^OKAEOYI TL [i iKKaXelcrOe; TOV KCLKOV TO -^prj/xa. ficov TL fiot, *v4a 1265 irdpe(TT€ Trpos Ka/ccucri 7re//,7ropres /ca/ca ; ddpcreu' Xoyovs 8' aKovcrov ous rjKoj (ftepan'. SiSoiK eyo-ye' KCU TCL irplv yap 4K Xoyatv KaXcov /ca/ows eirpa^a, crocs 7reicr#eis Xoyots. OVKOVV evecrTL /cat fierayvoivai iraXw ; 12 70 Totouros Tjcrda TOIS Xoyoicri ^I. Traue, ///>) X e ^ s Trepa' 1275 p.d.Ty]v yap av CMTT/S ye irdvr elprjcreTai. ovrct) Se'So/crai; I. /cat 7re/3a y', lo-^5, 17 Xeyw. aXX' rjdeXov fiev av ere TreiaOrjvai Xoyois ifiotI. irdvTa yap <j)pdcret,<; the last of p. 93 B. It has been added, not by the scribe himself (as Dindorf reports), but by the diorthotes (S). His minuscule writing is less free and flexible than the scribe's, and can also be distinguished from it by the forms of some letters,—as here by the ir of wap', the first i of 'iaruTai, and the § of /3o^s. A similar instance is Tr. 177, also the last line of a page (66 B), which was likewise added by S. 1 2 6 4 Kexpyp-tvoi.] Kexpwtvo" A and Aldine. 1 2 6 5 f. /i.u>t> H /xoi /j.£ya | Trapeore 7rpos Kanaicn iri^irovTes KO,KO. (sic) L, with ov written above the final a. The later MSS. haveK<XK.bv. Schneidewinconj.*'^(H'1..KaK6i>; Bergk,p^a...Ko/ca; ForirtfnrovTes Wecklein conj. KX^TTOVTCS: Wakefield and Blaydes, iriaaovTes; Nauck, Te^xopres. 1267X670DS 5'] X670DS T' Erfurdt, with Wakefield. 1 2 6 9 vuaBels Xoyois] Nauck conj. ipOl SdXois (SoXois with A. Gregoire). 1 2 7 O OSKOVV] OVKOVV L. 1 2 7 3 dXX' 0$ KTviros...;—avrpois, poet, plur., like S&yuara, av\al (Ant. 945), dpbvoi (O. C. 425), etc.—toTaroi: cp. Eur. / . T. 1307 rls dp. when he entered it (1217), and whom he regards as friends (1171). It is when he comes to the mouth of the cave, and sees Neoptolemus—the stealer of his bow— —that he exclaims ti/ioi, namv TO xPWa(For this use of \prj(ia, familiar in Attic, c p . A r . Vesp. 799 bpa. TO xPVIia' >&• 834 T 9r0Te T ' " Xl"if- j) pov rl |ioi vea.Ka.Ka; Bergk's correction via is confirmed by the KOKO in the text of L. Probably naicov was merely a conjecture made to suit lilya,—a corruption which doubtless arose from the T I ( ' perchance,' 0. T. 969) just before it. —ir/nirovres, 'ushering in,' 'heralding': cp. Ant. 1286 uKaKaryyeXTafiot | irpowiin.i/ 4>IA0KTHTHI 197 Why do you call me forth ? What would ye have of me, sirs ? [He appears at the mouth of the cave, and sees NEOPTOLEMUS.] Ah me! this bodes no good. Can ye have come as heralds of new woes for me, to crown the old ? NE. Fear not, but hearken to the words that I bring. PH. I am afraid. Fair words brought me evil fortune once before, when I believed thy promises. NE. IS there no room, then, for repentance ? PH. Even such wast thou in speech, when seeking to steal my bow,—a trusty friend, with treason in his heart. NE. But not so now;—and I fain would learn whether thy resolve is to abide here and endure, or to sail with us. PH. Stop, speak no more ! All that thou canst say will be said in vain. NE. Thou art resolved ? PH. More firmly, believe me, than speech can tell. NE. Well, I could have wished that thou hadst listened to my words; but if I speak not in season, I have done. PH. Aye, thou wilt say all in vain. n iiijy L (with marg. schol., SoXios tpavovpat). Instead of nrfii (the prevalent reading), A and B give /iri, which was adopted by Triclinius and the older edd. 1275 iraCe Triclinius ( T ) : vraCcrai L and most MSS. 1 2 7 6 an] av L, corrected to a"v by a later hand.—etirrp ye MSS.: Dobree conj. ehrjis Neoptolemus has come to execute the not resist force, if that be used).' He threat of taking him to Troy by force knows what their \6yoi are worth (cp. (983). That is, indeed, the only evil 1268 f., 1271). that could now be added to his lot. 1 2 7 7 KOI ir«pa y', ia-6', rj Xfyai: 'yes, 1 2 6 8 t. IK X67WV, through them : cp. (I am so resolved,) and more strongly 88 n.—\6-yois : for the repetition, cp. than my words express.' Though deSoy88 n. pivov might be supplied with Ivnev, ladi, is sometimes, like ', ov \6yots \ ri/jui/uii'. TQI> eixQv xeiP^" ^"•Pdv. For rj Xfyio, cp. —TTMTTOS, inspiring confidence: cp. 71. Eur. Ale. 1082 awukeaiv fie, Kan /taXkoy 1 2 7 3 dXX* oS TI ("IV: the same formula rj \eyu: id. Hec. 667 c3 Tra.VTaKai.va, Kan occurs in El. 817: and pyr seems here fiaWov rj \iyu>. better than the v. 1. («j. 1 2 7 8 ff. dXX' TJOeXov |iJv d'v: cp. 1275 f. iroiie: cp. O. C. 1751 n.—&v 1239: and for ctXXa /iiv, 882 n.—irpos 6 * T P Y ' Dobree (Adv. 11. 47) would Ktupov = Ktuplox (0. T. 325 n.).—irsiravalter yt to cri, comparing Eur. Bacch. pat: for the perf., cp. 76 6\a\a. Simi655 (aotpos 198 NE. $1. NE. OA. <M. SOOKAEOYI ov yap TTOT' evvovv rqv ifLrjv KTTjcret, peva, 1281 o o r t s y e/iou SoXoicri TOV J3t,ov Xafiwv avecrTeprjKas, Kara vovderei<; ifie i\0(6v, apicrTov 7raTpo<s e ^ i a r o s yeyws. oXoLcrd', 'ArpelSai fiev /AaXior', cireum. oe 1285 o Aaprvov nals, f a l crw. NE. JU,I) 'nev^rj iripam S u Se ^etpos ef e/A^s /8eX">/ raSe. etTras; dpa Sevrepov SoXovfieda; dird^ocr ayvov Zrjvos V\JJICTTOI> creySas. (w ^iXraT 5 et77-wi', ei Xeyets irTJTVfjua. 1290 Tovpyov TrapecrTat avep6v a\\a Sefta.i' Trporeive ^eipa, KOX Kpdrei TCHU cratv oirKxitv. eyai 8' aVavSw y', ws ^eol JjvvCcrTopes, virip r 'ArpetScav TOV re (TviMravros crTparov. I2 T{KVOV, TLVO<S <^>a>viq^a; pans 'OSucrcreiws 95 ei7*ga'OSfJirjv; OA. o"a^>' wr^i* KCU TreXas y ' opas, 1 2 8 1 KT^cr«] KT-J)(rrii L.—Wakefield conj. ^i7 that N . would restore the bow. Odysseus 1 2 8 1 KTT]<m: cp. 1370: Ai. 1360 KTa xioTij). But, as it seems to me, we should rather lose than gain by forsaking the iwvvos.—?X8KTTOS ytyus, having proved MSS. here. thyself a most hateful son of a noble sire. Achilles was (piXraros to Ph. (242): the 1 2 8 8 dpa seems the true correction son has become txdwos by his theft of of the MS. oi)/c Spa or OVK apa. The exthe bow. pected answer to a question asked by Spa may be either 'yes' (Ant. 405), or ' n o ' The force of this passage will not be (Ai. 1304): here it suits the suspense befully appreciated unless we remember that N. is norm completely identified, in tween fear and hope, dp' ov is unsuitable; it would mean, ' I s it not clear Ph.'s mind, with the action of Odysseus. that I am being deceived again?' When Ph. was ready to allow that N.'s better ap' ov is used, the answer 'yes' is always instincts had been warped by evil guidinevitable, and the tone of the query is ance (971, 1014). But then he hoped <J>IAOKTHTHZ 199 Never canst thou win the amity of my soul, thou who hast taken the stay of my life by fraud, and robbed me of it,—and then hast come here to give me counsel—thou most hateful offspring of a noble sire! Perdition seize you all, the Atreidae first, and next the son of Laertes, and thee! NE. Utter no more curses ; but receive these weapons from my hand. PH. What sayest thou ? Am I being tricked a second time? NE. NO, I swear it by the pure majesty of Zeus most high! PH. O welcome words,—if thy words be true ! NE. The deed shall soon prove the word:—come, stretch forth thy right hand, and be master of thy bow! [As he hands the bow and arrows to Philoctetes, ODYSSEUS suddenly appears] OD. But I forbid it—be the gods my witnesses—in the name of the Atreidae and all the host! PH. My son, whose voice was that ? Did I hear Odysseus ? OD. Be sure of it,—and thou seest him at thy side,— conject. (uyvhv—ixf/lffrov. 1 2 9 1 irapis] Buttmann conject. uv: Reiske, w: Tournier, <J : Cavallin, iis ffwlffroxrav 0ml: O. Hense,, ey&> 8' diravSw, y , 0eol 5£ f fioi £wi'es. £/ i h most MSS. The Th restoration i b 1 2 9 4 birip r'' r: vwtp L, with off T'' was probably due to Triclinius. 1 2 9 5 f. L points thus: rtiaiov rlvoa (piivi\iia- /iwv divaaimtr | ewrji. usually triumphant (see O. T. 540, 823, 828: O. C. 791, 883: Ai. 1034: El. 614). The other conjecture, ov ydp, is also inappropriate; that would mean, 'what, am I not being deceived again?' (as if a second fraud had been expected. Cp. 246: O. T. 1017: Ai. 1348.) The intrusion of oik before apa in the MSS. here may have been due to the scribe's reminiscence of passages in which the question mSs ttiras is followed by ov (246, 0. T. 1017). 1 2 8 9 dira|M>cr', ' I swear, ' N o " (like dir6 1 2 9 3 £ £y ^vvUrropes: E u r . Suppl. n 74 Zeds 8e gvvlffTiap 01 T' ev ovpavy 0eol. For the invocation of the gods in a protest, cp. Thuc. 4. 87 ndprvpas /lev Oeois... irot?jiirrnw. is governed by iTrrjtr0oy.i\v and understood again with the proper name. IOOKAEOYI 2OO NE. <3>I. NE. NE. <J?I. JNJi. os cr' es r d TpoCas TTCSI' a7roo~TeXc3 ea^ T A^iXXews 7rais eai> r e /AT? j aXX' ou r i -^aCpcav, rjv TOS' opdadfj /Se'Xos. d SJ 1T/3OS tfewi', fie0rj<; /3e'Xos. 1300 ^ ^ X ^ / <3>I. <£eu* TI /A' avSpa iroXe/Aioi' ou/c av i j yp T deC\ov /AT) KTCKV€IV robots C/AOIS ; aXX' our' ifiol TOVT icrrlv ovre crol /caXoV. dXX' ovv TOCTOVTOV y Icrdi, rows Trpcorovs crrpa/rov, 1305 rou5 TWI/ 'A^aiwi' \jj£vSoK7]pvKa<;) Ka/cous 6Vras 7rpos ahvfjLtjv, iv Se TOTS Xoyots dpacrels. etei"1 r a peis orj Tog e^ets, KOW/C ecru ^OTOV op-yrjv e^ots av ovSe fiefixjjw ets e/A£. £ l TTjV proposes to delete erri ladi K.T.X. 1 2 9 7 TreSta airoareKa L. Cp. cr. n. on 1138. 13OO a Triclinius: aa L (made by S from da): a a (or a a) r. Seyffert, adopting a suggestion of Hermann's, writes aa, | ^17 fntSa/ias, fiAj, K.T.\.—^e^gs] Nauck writes a<j>ys: Meineke conj. /x-rj '03 s 13O2 fieffelrjv] nedelpyv B.—ri /x' r : riv' L. 13O3 Kraveiv] daveiv Triclinius. 13O4 aKK' oft-' ijxol KOKOV TOVT' ttyTiv oihe 1 2 9 7 diroareXai, here, 'convey away': cp. 983 " TavTa ToX/i?)(rei \iyeiv.—opSuSfj, be directed straight: fr. 430. 5 6p$ovrat KO.V&V. Cp. the fig. sense in Ant. 675 TWV... 6p9ov/j.4vwp, 'lives whose course is fair.' 1300 d, in reproof, as O. T. 1147 a, ft?) /co'Xafe: Aesch. Ag. 1087 a, iroi TTOT' rjyayh fie ; the doubled a a also occurs in trimeters, as Eur. Or. 1598 OP. &rrcu Tad'. MB. a a, firfSa/xois Spao~ys raSe. |XE6TJS is altered to a(f>-jjs by Nauck, who thinks that fiiBes in 1301 caused the error. But two points claim notice. (1) /iietfgs, 'permit to escape from thy hand,' 'allow to fly,' is a more forcible word than dipffs ('discharge') when, as here, the archer is at the very point of shooting. Cp. O. T. 784 T p4pas. 1302 f. T£ |X" d'v8pa iro\€|iiov K.T.X. At first sight it might appear simplest to suppose that dc£Xov governs a double accus., |«J KTOvetv being epexegetic (' thou hast robbed me of the man, so that I should not slay him'). But other passages show that there was an idiomatic use of a<paipovnai with the inf., in which it was nearly equivalent to KoiKtiu. Pindar / . I. 60 TrdvTa 5' Qenreiv...|...d0ai/)eZrat fipaxv fifrpov (x^y I Sfivos, 'hinders from uttering.' Eur. Andr. 913 xS.KTei.vas, 17 Tts ffvfMpopa vai,—'prevented thee'). {i.e.t TO KTCT- Eur. Tro. 1145 IA0KTHTH2 201 who will carry thee to the plains of Troy perforce, whether the son of Achilles will or no. PH. But to thy cost, if this arrow fly straight. [Bends his bow. NE. (seizing his arm). Ah, for the gods' love, forbear— launch not thy shaft! PH. Unhand me, in Heaven's name, dear youth ! NE. I will not. PH. Alas! why hast thou disappointed me of slaying my hated enemy with my bow ? NE. Nay, it suits not with my honour, nor with thine. [Exit ODYSSEUS. PH. Well, thou mayest be sure of one thing,—that the chiefs of the host, the lying heralds of the Greeks, though brave with words, are cowards in fight. NE. Good ; the bow is thine; and thou hast no cause of anger or complaint against me. PH. I grant it; and thou hast shown the race, my son, field transposed KaXbv to the end of the v. Brunck, keeping the MS. order, changed TOUT' to TOO". 13O6 robs rwv 'Axctiw"] Blaydes writes TOU TWV 'A%aiwv. 13O8 T& fjiv 8r) TO? A, with most of the later MSS., and Aid.: ra fxtv TOI TO? Harl., 2 V : T& fiiv TO£' L (and so K). Wecklein conj. TO. ixiv vvv TO£: Seyffert, ra fiAv ye TO{': Burges, ra fi£v TO Seaw&rov Ta%os \ cupelXer' avrty fir) Sovvai TO0(J>, 'her master's haste deprived her of the power to bury her son.' So, here, the true construction seems to be, rl (ujxCXov |u |uj KTavctv avSpa iro\c'|nov, 'why hast thou robbed me of the chance of slaying a foe?' In admitting, but not requiring, fi.ii with the inf., this d<patpovfiai is like other verbs of hindering. iro\4|uov: for the tribrach in the 5th place, cp. O. T. 719 n. This is the rarest form of it (the last word of the verse being a 'paeon quartus'): cp. 1327: Aesch. Eum. 780 eya 5' ari/ws i) raKaiva (toptiitoTos.—exBpdvT*: cp. 1323 wokiiuov Svanevr) 0'. He has avowed his hostility to the whole Greek army (1200), and can properly call Odysseus TTOX^/UOS,—as Menelaus gives that name to Ajax (Ai. 13O6 ft dXV ovv.yt: cp. Ant. 84 n.—rois irp. orpciTOv: for the omission of TOO, cp. Ant. ion.—i|/eu8oKTJpvKas, lying heralds. The word alludes more particularly (as is indicated by iv hi TOIS X6-y(ns Spcurcis) to the protest which Odysseus has just made 'in the name of the whole army' (i2O.3f.),and to his threat at vv. 1257 f.:—it is not merely an equivalent for 'false envoy' (because he had executed his mandate by fraud). In Attic Tragedy the Kr)pv( was especially associated with unsuccessful bluster. Examples are afforded by the herald of Aegyptus (Aesch. Suppl. 836 ff.), the herald of Creon (Eur. Suppl. 399 ff.), and the herald of Eurystheus (id. Heracl. 55 ff.). Menelaus plays a similar part when he forbids the burial of Ajax (Ai. 1047), and he is then attended by a KijpvJi (ib. 1115 irp&s ravra irXelovs Sevpo KifpvKas XajSau' K.T.A.). With ^ev$0Krjpv% cp. fevSoiiavTis (O. C. 1097): for the allusive plur., O. T. 366 n.—irpAs a!x|«iv: cp. Tr. 266 irpos T6£OU Kpiaai. 13O8f. «Uv, 'so far so good': cp. Eur. Helen. 761 EA. clev' ra f/.fr 5i; 5eup' del raAus (xel '• similarly it marks a pause between statement and comment (O. C. 1308 n.).—OTOV, causal gen.: cp. O. T. 698 OTOV 7rore | fiijviv Toayvde irp6.yfj.aTos dTiyjai ?x«s. The MS. 8irov, though defensible, seems less suitable here.—tis ffii: cp. 522. 131O ft. T^V <j>uo-iv 8 ' : the elision gives quasi-caesura: cp. 276 and 101 n.— 202 I04>0KAE0YZ i£ 179 e/3Xaores, ou^i %icrvCefJbat, CLKOV 1315 avdpa>Troicri ra.9 //.«> e/c ^ewv ru^as So^ctcras ecrr' dvayKaiov ifyepeuv ocroi S' eKovo-LOLO-LV ly/ceivrai fiXdfiaLs, acrirep trv, rovrots ovre crvyyvdp/qv SwcaioV icrriv OVT' hroiKTipeiv TWO.. (rv S' rf/ploMTai, Kovre ov cfapevSv icrco. 1325 1 3 1 1 &; ^s] Nauck conj. e{ wx: Blaydes, olW. 1 3 1 2 fii^TWi/ 0' A : iiivTwv L and others (including 1\ B). 1 3 1 3 iw 5^ MSS.: yCx re Turnebus. 1 3 1 4 ijffBriii Taripa TOP ejwv MSS.: varipa re rbv i/wv Aid. (from A, which has re written above). Triclinius, y)aSfjv Ttaxipa. rbv &/wv: Nauck, ijaffriv ye irarcpa. TOV iiw". 131S airdv T£ /U.' MSS. (in A, corrected from avrov T' f/x'): aiiroy i | ^s, since the ov irarpos, explaining the rhythm is enfeebled by two consecuwhat precedes: ('thou hast shown, I say, tive tribrachs,—without the justification that thou dost not spring from) Sisyphus.' given in 1029 by the pause after dyere. It is simpler to supply /3XaCe|iai, n.—T€OVT|KOTiv IK 6euv Tv\as SofltChave been thinking of Od. 11. 482 ff., ' {Ho/iev Taa deoiaiv | Apyetoi, for IK, 0. T. 590 n. vvv 5' avre niya icpar&is veKieo-ffiv. 1 3 1 8 CKoviriouriv, since, though Ph. 1 3 1 4 £ •i'jo-Onv: for the aor., cp. 1289 could not have avoided the woes of the n.: for the ace, O. T. 236 (n.): Ai. 136 past ten years, their prolongation is now IAOKTHTHI 203 from which thou springest,—no child, thou, of Sisyphus, but of Achilles, whose fame was fairest when he was with the living, as it is now among the dead. NE. Sweet to me is thy praise of my sire, and of myself; but hear the boon that I am fain to win from thee. Men must needs bear the fortunes given by the gods ; but when they cling to self-inflicted miseries, as thou dost, no one can justly excuse or pity them. Thou hast become intractable; thou canst tolerate no counsellor; and if one advise thee, speaking with good will, thou hatest him, deeming him a foe who wishes thee ill. Yet I will speak, calling Zeus to witness, who hears men's oaths; and do thou mark these words, and write them in thy heart. T' f/t' Brunck, Buttmann, Blaydes. 1 3 1 8 iicowlounii L : eKOVfftyinv r : eKovalaunv Triclinius. 1 3 1 9 TOATMS] To&rounv L (the first 1 made from v). e l 1 3 2 1 Wx '] ^XV L. 1 3 2 2 eivola Xtyuv Triclinius, and so Aid.: etivoidv ): eSvoia \iytav A : eivoiav Xiyuv K (with trot written above), B. 1 3 2 4 Ttf/va 5'] Hartung and Blaydes conj. Zyjvd y'.—KOXU] KOXWV T, with yp. KOKQ. his own choice. Cp. El. 215 oixetas els Her. 1. 63 HKWS fiyjre aXttrdeTev eVi ol drat I ipirlirTeis. fKoiaios is in Attic 'A0rp>aioi, 8ie Thuc. 8. 27 KO.6' eicowlaii (yet id. 7. 57 etivoia y' a6Sw. Schneidewin's view that eKoiaios...s "Opiaos, T^pipis T&V irapeffTilyrtav KCLKWV : where the with a thunderbolt in each hand (Paus. sense is, ' t o which I give my days.' 5. 24. 9). Cp. 0. C. 1767 xu navr' dtav So id. / . T. 144 tde$' ws Opr/vois ZyKet/iai: Atbs'OpKos (n.). Eur. Hipp. 1025 vuv 5' Ion 182 ofs S' lyKeifiai IX&X9OI.S. But b'pKtiiv aoi Ttrjva /cat irtdov x^ovbs | ofivvfu: sometimes Eur. uses this verb as simply id. Med. 208 rav Zr)i>bs opntav Qipuv. = KeifMi ev: Helen. 269 iroWdis av/j.<po1 3 2 5 Ypcuf>ov pEVov. ib. 924. More often this metaphor is developed 1 3 2 1 f. iJYpCiD£vas, referred to aspect): cp. Od. 8. 575 ii/iiv Eum. 275 SeXToypdipov. The midd. ypa<po/j.ai is used r)£ ^iXAfeipoi. So in Plat. Rep. 410 D in prose also (apart from its legal sense, dypioTrjs is associated with (nckyportis.— ' to indict') of writing down something For O«T6...T£, cp. 1363: 0. C. 1397 n. for one's own use: cp. Her. 2.82, 8. 135 Here, as often, the clause with re ex- {(rvyypa\pdix.a>oj>), Plat. Theaet. 142 D. presses the contrary of that with ofire ('so So diroypd^ofiai, of taking an inventory far from accepting advice, you resent it'): (Lys. or. 12, § 8). 204 Z0*0KAE0YZ crv yap vocrels TOS' aXyos e* 0eia5 ^ Xpvarjs ireXaaOels vkaKO<s, o s TOV aKaXvrj o-rjKov v\<£crar€L Kpvio vocrov ySapeias, 7re<ws av auros 17X105 Tavrr) fi,€v a-ipfj, TrjSe S' av Svvrj irakiv, Trplv av TO. Tyootas veSC IKCJV auro? / Kal TaJv Trap' rjfxlv evrv)(a>v *A.arK\rjTTtZa>v 1.327 Xp6o-ris\ xpwvs L : xpfov* r. 1329 Lambinus and Elmsley conj. dv TVX&V. 133O Scaliger (auras Doederlein and Heath). ?ws was Wunder was the first ed. who placed it in the text. so Schneidewin. 1 3 3 1 Tairrr;i] L has the i in 1 3 3 2 eKuiv axiros A : avros mCbv L (with F, B, I 33C) OK TUX"? Porson : ivrvxeiv MSS. i i & avTos MSS.: ews d> liv-rds proposed by others also: but Brunck, tor' av OVTOS rjXios, and an erasure, perh. from a. and others). Cp. 156 cr. n. 1326 cri 7 Philoctetes has called oiKovpbs 6is. Hesych. oinovpbv shown no consciousness that his misfor6f.v TOV T7)s HoXtddos (f>6\aKa dpdicovTa. tune was anything more than an ordinary Ar. Lys. 758 ctW ou d6vap,cu 'yayy3 oudt accident (cp. 267, 632). He now learns Koi/idaS' iv iroXei (in the acropolis), | e{ that it was ordained by the gods,—in ou Tbv 6TJ cnjxdv = TO iiraWpiov rifievos, the sacred precinct, The sacred precinct of Chryse, with open to the sky. This form dra\i/0iis is the serpent, is depicted on a vrd/wos similarly used by Arist. De Anim. 2. 9 (wine-jar) of about 400 B.C., now in (Berl. ed. 422 a 1), TO do~)K6S, in ref. to sacred places, properly burning on it; close to this is the sermeans, as here, an enclosure without any pent, at which Agamemnon is striking roofed building (cp. Her. 4. 62), though with his sceptre, while the wounded Phipoets sometimes use it as a general term loctetes lies on the ground, with Achilles for 'shrine': Eur. Ton 300 . F o r a.Ka\vios olKovpuv 6'<J>is. The epic version speaks merely of an 6\o6(ppai> vdpos = ' obtain': since the ace. after Tvyx&'">> is elsewhere a neut. pron. or adj., or art. (//. 2. 723). But the Attic poet feels with inf. (Ant. 778 n.). The correction that the mysterious significance of the of the Ms. «VTVX«tv to civ T«X«IV seems event is enhanced, if the serpent which inflicted the bite is conceived as the 6\at; certain. In Aesch. P. V. 667 ml ft}) &\ot, Trupwirbv £K Aids /xoXe?v j Kepawbv, 8s 7ra^ of the shrine. Clearly Sophocles does ei-aiirTii 4>IA0KTHTH2 205 Thou sufferest this sore plague by a heaven-sent doom, because thou didst draw near to Chryse's watcher, the serpent, secret warder of her home, that guards her roofless sanctuary. And know that relief from this grievous sickness can never be thy portion, so long as the sun still rises in the east and sets in the west, until thou come, of thine own free will, to the plains of Troy, where thou shalt meet with the sons of Asclepius, our 1 3 3 3 TWV...dffKKyjtnSCjv L : Tiov...d(TK\7jTLa8oiv r. Toup conj. Twv...tA p . 4 4 5 ) g a v e , KOX TOIV T r a p ' i]fuv evrvx&v ' A X S 'feeling confident' than to the imperat.: the usual dat., as in Her. 4. 140, quoted cp. O. T. 1455 ToorovTov y' otda, (irfre p.'on v. 320, where see n. The gen. here dv voaov | /ATJT' dXXo Tr^/xrat /J.TJ8{V. (like that with awTvx&v there) has a special warrant, since the idea is that of 133O f. ?«s dv is a certain emen' obtaining their aid.' dation of ' 68ov t-g T% irep 'Apyed-Srj-s from 'Apyta-s, MevoiTid-Sjj-s KCLI VVV £px^Taiy pvqKorc dfioXoy^aeiv from Mevolrio-s. (2) All other stems take iine'as S^pf y. ' While the same sun rises,' -i5d, as TaPTaX45?;-s from TaWaXo-s. But etc., = ' while the sun rises as he now the first formation is sometimes used by does.' It is possible that a i r i s may be poets instead of the second, for metre's a reminiscence of TTJV avry\v bSbv in Her.;sake: e.g. XaXKaSopridS^s (//. 1. 541) for at any rate it is decidedly more forcible XaXKw5oi'Tt5?/s, Te\afjLO)ftd8tjs {ib. 9. 623) here than Brunck's OIITOS, which he il- for Te\a.fjLO}vLdT]s. And the converse licence lustrates from Plut. Arist. 10, TOP rjkiov is attested by Etym. Magn. p. 210. 11 heita.%' a.%pis av OSTOS TaiTT]v TropajrjTcu (quoted by Herm.): oi 8i ironyral xoXXdm TI)V iropeiav, 'Adi}vaioL iroXefifooviTL H4pdTro/JdXXoKffi T& a, otov, 'EpixOovidSr/s aaxi. The gesture implied by OSTOS would (from 'Epixdovio-s), 'Epix0»i>L8r)S. [The be superfluous here, since in saying TOISTT), writer wrongly adds TeXa/ioii'idSTjs, TeTTJSC, he points to the east and to the Xa/iuvidrj!, as if the latter were the west. (For the combination of these irregular form.] 'Epix^ovlSai occurs in C. pronouns, cp. 841 n.)—ofpr|: there seems I. 1. 411. The form 'A (of This verse implies that both the sons of sunrise). Asclepius were to have a part in the cure; and so in 1378 f. the plural is used. But, 1 3 3 2 CKUV aiJTOs, a pleonasm (used in the prevailing form of the legend, Maalso by Eur. Ph. 476), like, 'of thine chaon alone was the healer; probably own free will.' The oracle had made the consent of Ph. a condition (612) : because, in post-Homeric poetry, Machaon was the representative of surgery, as his the use of fraud was an unauthorised brother was of medicine (cp. Preller, 1. device of Odysseus (103). p. 409). So Lesches in the Little Iliad, ace. 1 3 3 3 €VTVX«V with gen., instead of 206 IOOKAEOYI vocrov fiaXa^drj^ rrjcrSe, /ecu TO. rrepyafia £i>v ToicSe TO^OIS £vv T ifiol Tre/acras (fiavfjs. ws S' otSa ravra TIJS' e^ovT iya> S Sei yevecrdau ravra- KCU 77790s roicrS' e n , ws ICTT' dvayKT) rov irapeaTGJTos OepoVi Tpoiav dXaivai irdcrav rj SiS<wcr' e/CGw KTeiveiv eauroV, 171/ raSe \jjeva-0fj Xeyav. TOLVT ovv eiret KaroicrOa, crvy^copeL Oekwv. KaXr] yap t] VtKTT^cris, 'EXXT^VWP' 1335 r 34O eva KpiBivT apuTTOv TOVTO fiev iraiwvias eis \€cpa^ iXOelv, etra rrjv ITOXVCTTOVOV Tpoiav eXovra /cXe'os VTreprarov Xafielv. <E>I. to (TTvyvos alcjv, TL fie, TL 8T}T' e^ets dvw pXiirovra, KOVK d(j)rJKa<s eis "AiSou l 1345 1 3 3 4 j«aXax rjfuv, 'ut perspicua sit voluntas verba naucleri (604) comprobandi' (Ars p. 62). 1 3 3 9 5ei] Wecklein to Proclus, p. 481 ed. Gaisford: the Or43 aujfia KOVtrJTis: Xen. An. 3. 2. 8 ain> T<MS SXXOIS...5/KIJI' Tzetzes, Posthom. 580ff., where the stoneis iinduvai. airois. But triij' with dat., in eX'^'s: Propertius2. x. 59. An epic poet, ref. to arms, is oft. no more than ixav Dionysius, represented Apollo as putting with a c e ; e.g. II. 11. 2^1 arrj S eipaii Ph. to sleep, when Machaon amputated aim Sovpi.—ireperas <(>avi)s: the phrase the diseased part (Tzetzes on Lycophron suggests the glory of the exploit; cp. 911: schol. Pind. P. 1. 109). Quintus 1064: Thuc. 2. 11 KaMioT(w...7roXXoi)s Smyrnaeus is singular in making the healer 6vras evl K6€pos ent of irplv dv (e.g., nod Iweira Trtpoa.% oKXadias) between them. (Milani, Mi<pavei). It is much as if one said, 'You to di F., pi. III. 49; pp. 104 ff.) will never be cured until you find health This verse has been thought inconsistand glory at Troy,'—instead of, 'find ent with 1437: but see n. there. health at Troy,—where you will also find 1 3 3 4 f. vocov |utXax9ps: the gen. as glory.' Schneidewin and others compare after verbs denoting cessation or respite: At. 106—no: Bavetv y&p airbv oS n Ai. 274 Kavtwifevae T^S P6 *IAOKTHTHS 207 comrades, and shalt be eased of this malady; and, with this bow's aid and mine, shalt achieve the capture of the Ilian towers. I will tell thee how I know that these things are so ordained. We have a Trojan prisoner, Helenus, foremost among seers; who saith plainly that all this must come to pass; and further, that this present summer must see the utter overthrow of Troy: or else he is willing that his life be forfeit, if this his word prove false. Now, therefore, that thou knowest this, yield with a good grace; 'tis a glorious heightening of thy gain, to be singled out as bravest of the Greeks,—first, to come into healing hands,— then to take the Troy of many tears, and so to win a matchless renown. PH. O hateful life, why, why dost thou keep me in the light of day, instead of suffering me to seek the world of the dead ? writes XPV (which Blaydes cites from K). 1 3 4 2 \fitva0rj \{yom"\ \j/evdfj \dya (yp. \tyuiv) T. 1 3 4 4 ii V(jmjTJKas] d$i}i Ka The parallel would be closer if, there, 134O f. 6f'poi)s: so Verg. Am. 3. 8 we had <pou>tx0y *<*' Ohy,—meaning tpoi- fix prima inceperat aestas. The general Ka viX&V' ^ ^Tretra Qavelrai. tradition was that Troy fell about the end of May (late in the Attic month We cannot remove the difficulty by Thargelion): cp. Plut. Camill. 19.— supposing that /ia\ax6ys denotes merely irdo-av, adverbial: cp. 386.—8£8»v iva. | Kpimvr' apurrov seus (cp. 114 iis iipitTKer'): who, however, (for & as in 1326.—iiiuv forty you should also win fame.' For TOVTO ('we have a man,' etc.), rather than ii/uv |iiv followed by elro, cp. Ant. 61 n.: jerriv (when the verb would be merely ? for flra (without Si), El. 1&1 f. irpuira auxiliary to dXotfs).— EX«vos: see on 604 ff. : dpi...dTa. Ellendt says, 'nrriaiv interpretatus schol. errat': but the schol.'s like aKtiSo/iavTit (Aesch. Ag. 1241), 6pwords are, i) V/KTTJ<7IS" ii KTTJ(TIS TTJS 6l>lw.vTi% (Pind. jV. 1. 92), etc. 56£i)s: which is exactly right. 1 3 3 9 TJKas...|u>Xctv: for t h e inf. (which was IOOKAEOYI 2O8 TI Spdcro); TTW? din I 35<-) 05 ewous <3z/ ifiol Trapyvecrev; dXX' eiKadoi SIJJT' ; elra TTWS d Suoytopos eis ^<us r a S ' e/ofas e t / u ; T<5 Trpocrr)yopo<;; TOIS TOVS', TTOJS, to TO. TTO.VT i S o W e S dfl(j) ravr' iflOl KVKXOL, ££avao"XTJ e)u,e £VV6VT<X ira.icri.v, ol JJL '355 aTrdXecrav; •770)5 TW TTOLPCoXei TTOLlSl 7"<W AaepTLOV \ ov ydp fie rdXyos TCOV wapeXdovTcw Sdwei, dXX' ola XPV TTQ-Qtw ^ irpos rovruiv en 8OK(O TrpoXevcrcreiv' 61$ ydp y\ yva>[vq KaKaiv fit]Tr)p yivrjrai., rdXXa TratSeuei *KCLKOV<;. /cat crov 8' eyayye 6av/Jidcra<; e^w ToSe. 1360 1 3 5 4 dpup' t/ioi L, with most 1 3 5 3 TIJ] Schaefer conj. rod, and so Blaydes. 1 3 5 6 irauriv made in L from Traalv. 1 3 5 8 fie r: /J.' IT' 0X700- L. 136O KUKSIV has in L been corrected (by S) MSS. : a/t0' ejuoO A, Harl., Aid. unnecessary) cp. Her. 1. 194 rb vhatoy... diriefo-i Karh rbv woTa/ibv (ffpeaSai. The one feeling which now makes Ph. waver is reluctance to repel the kindly entreaties of Neoptolemus. His hatred of the Greek chiefs is undiminished by the knowledge that they were unconscious instruments of destiny. Nor is he moved by the assurance of health and fame. 1 3 5 2 f. clKd0o>: cp. O. T. 65in.— els <jx<>s...avT)S etvai, as opp. to TO airavius bpaadai.—TU irpooT]Yopos; t h e dat., as in Plat. Theaet. 146A 0t\ovs TC KOX irpoaijybpovs aXX-jJXoiS: b u t jUT/Secos wpoo-fiyopos in O. T. 1437. C p . Thuc. 6. 16 wairep bvaTVXovvTes ov •npoa- ence. As used by Soph., dixtpi with gen. ='concerning' (554): withdat., either 'concerning' (Ai. 684 dXX' d/upi fiiv Toirourip el oxiiirei), or 'around' (Ant. 1223 etc.). The sense 'concerning' is fittest here. KVKXOI has been explained as 'years' (schol.), 'the orbs of heaven' (Brunck, Buttmann). Camerarius saw the true meaning. Cp. O. C. 704 6 yap aiiv bpQv KIJK\OS ('eye') | \eiaaei rip Mopiov Ai6s. O. T. I27off. : Iwaioev apOpa TUV ai/Tov K6K\U>V, I avdwv TOtavd', bdotiveic' OVKtyoLVToviv I ou5' oV %Ttaff%ev ov0' biroV ISpa Kaica. Instead of saying, iro/ois 6/ifiaai /SX^irwv (O. T. 1 3 7 m . ) %vvio~op.ai TO?S 'Arp^ws Traialv, he asks how his own eyes could endure to see it. These are the words of one who has brooded for years on every ayopev6/j,e$a: and the prosperous Creon's aspect of his own wrongs,—wrestling with words in O. T. 596, vvv /te was ao-ird- misery in solitude. His own faculties are ferai. his comrades. Compare 1004 <3 x c V £ s: Tr. 1090 (Heracles in his agony), S> vQra 1 3 5 4 f. (S r d irdvr' 18(5VTC5...KVKXOI. Although ra iravra d/i (pt\oi flpaxioves, | ii/iefs iiceTfor rh afup' ipol Trdtna (cp. Ant. 659 n.), voi ST) KaBiaTaT', K.T.X. the interposed UWvres here requires that 1 3 5 8 ov ydp |ie T#X-yos K.T.X. ' How a(juf>' (|u>X should be taken with it: litercan I return to the Atreidae? For it is ally, 'ye that, in my case, have seen all,'— not merely a question of forgetting the i.e.,lye that have seen all the wrong done past; I dread the future.' He does not to me' (ra irepl i/xk Ttd9-q, schol.). Of the mean that he has ceased to resent the two readings, Ojf0' tt>*& (L) and d/jup' i/iovformer wrongs, but only that his present (A), the first has the better Ms. authority; resolve is influenced less by resentment and though the second is more euphonithan by fear. ous, that tact does not warrant a prefer136O f. ols-ydp. .KaKoiJs: 'for when 4>IA0KTHTHI 209 Ah me, what shall I do ? How can I be deaf to this man's words, who hath counselled me with kindly purpose ? But shall I yield, then ? How, after doing that, shall I come into men's sight, wretched that I am ? Who will speak to me ? Ye eyes that have beheld all my wrongs, how could ye endure to see me consorting with the sons of Atreus, who wrought my ruin, or with the accursed son of Laertes ? It is not the resentment for the past that stings me,—I seem to foresee what I am doomed to suffer from these men in the future; for, when the mind hath once become a parent of evil, it teaches men to be evil thenceforth. And in thee, too, this conduct moves my wonder. Kajcoi': hence Seyffert reads KO.KOV. 1 3 6 1 raXKa MSS. (except Harl., which has Kal raWa).—mnois Dobree and Doederlein: KaKa MSS. See comment. 1 3 6 2 Kal . T. 866). p"1Tnp 7«vi]Tai is a poetical equivalent for, 'make a beginning of.' Hence the poet felt that he did not require awd£, though we should naturally add 'once.' The same delicate economy may be observed in Ant. 584 ols yap ay aeio-6ij 8eb6ev S6jxos, aras | oiSiv eXXei- 7r«: ' For when a house hath (once) been shaken from heaven, there the curse fails nevermore.' The change of KCIKOISS into KaKa might easily have been caused by T&XXa.—See Appendix. J. S. IV. 1 3 6 2 Kal o"ov 8'. The formula Kal... 54 means 'and...also,' with an emphasis on the intervening word. This is the only instance in Soph.: it occurs, however, in Aesch. P. V. 973 (KOI TOUTOIS \4yu), Sum. 65: Eur. El. 1117 (Kal ai S' aiiaSris (TOI>S "SjvpaKoaiovs) oi AoKpol TWV 'Vtyylvotv Kara i%9pav, Kal airol Si e' K.T.X.: id. 6. 71 OTTWS /«! iravraTratnv imroKpaTuvrai, Kal xiynf'aTa Si a/aa airoSev r e %uXX^|«CTai Kal Trap' 'Adrivalwv £X0?;, K.T.X. Examples of the latter class clearly suggest that, in the combination Kal...84, Kal was the conjunction, while 54, 'on the other hand,' added the force of 'also.' Cp. the well-known use of 54 with the pron. after a v o c : 'ArTiySvri, ab 5' 4v66.Se I 0av|id 14 el /XT) 2io I0*0KAE0YI XPW JQ-P ( r e AtT?T> o-vTov ITOT eis Tpoiav f •jj/uas T direipyew ol ye aov KaOvfipicrav, narpos yepas avXcovTes' [ot T W dOXiov Atavd' OTTXOV aov vaTpos vcrrepov SU 'OSwcre'cos €Kpivav~\ elra TOUTSC av el ^vfifjia^ija'cov, Koifx av'<xy>ca£e<,s rdSe ; fir/ Srjra, T4KVOV dXX', a /x.01 f nefjixjtoviTpo<; OLKOVS' KOVTOS iv p ea /caKws avrovs airoWvcrOai KOLKOV<;. •yovTb) SnrXrjv fiev i£ i/iov KTijcreL ^p SLTTXTJV Be varpos' KOV /caKous iTT(i)(f>eXo)v Sonets 6fJiow)s TOIS /ca/cois 7reVKevau. NE. Xeyei? /xei' ei/cor'" dXX' Ojaws ere y8ouXo/Aat foots re VLa-Teva-avra T019 T' 6/1.015 Xoyots iXov fier' dvSpos rovSe vfjcrS' eKTrXetv ^Oovos. 1375 $ 1 . 77 TT/305 r d Tpoias ireSia Kai TOV 'Arpews €)(dl VlOV Tft)Se SvCTTT^J'IW TToSl J NE. 7jy)O5 rovs ju.ev ouv ere r ^ S e r ' efj-vvov fidcriv TravcrovTas aXyovs */ca7roo"ftjo"ovra5 vocrou. 4>I. w Setvoi' aTvoi' atvecras, TI ^ 5 irore ; NE. a croi re Kafjiol ^Xwarff' 6pa> reXov/Jieva. 1380 1364 of ye Brunck and Heath : ot re MSS.—Ka.6vfipuTa.v~] Kad'i^piaav (sic) L. 1 3 6 5 ff. [0! TOV a.8\iov...lapivav] Brunck was the first to reject these words as interpolated. 1 3 6 6 Kay.' Brunck: Kai /*.' MSS.—avayKafas] Gavallin reads dvayKcureis.—rode] In L there is an erasure after the o: it may have been u. Of the later MSS. some have roSe, others (as A) raSe. 1 3 6 7 d\V a /*oi Hvvd>fiov...?Kpivav.] It can hardly be doubted that these words are spurious. See Appendix. 1 3 6 6 dvayKiitciS with double ace.: cp. 0. T. 280. The pres. tense, expressing endeavour, is quite compatible with A ('dost thou intend to go..., and art thou trying to force..,?').—T68« (L) = T 6 livai lu/tynax^ocra. The occurrence of the same form in 1362 is no argument for ride: cp. 88 n. 1 3 6 7 ijvvv without fie: cp. 8oi n. 1 3 6 8 to. KCIKWS K.T.A. The absence of caesura has the effect of allowing the words to fall from the speaker's lips with <J>IAOKTHTHI 211 It behoved thee never to revisit Troy thyself, and to hinder me from going thither; seeing that those men have done thee outrage, by wresting from thee the honours of thy sire; [they, who in their award of thy father's arms, adjudged the hapless Ajax inferior to Odysseus :]—after that, wilt thou go to fight at their side,—and wouldest thou constrain me to do likewise ? Nay, do not so, my son; but rather, as thou hast sworn to me, convey me home; and, abiding in Scyros thyself, leave those evil men to their evil doom. So shalt thou win double thanks from me, as from my sire, and shalt not seem, through helping bad men, to be like them in thy nature. NE. There is reason in what thou sayest; nevertheless, I would have thee put thy trust in the gods and in my words, and sail forth from this land with me, thy friend. PH. What! to the plains of Troy, and to the abhorred son of Atreus,—with this wretched foot ? NE. Nay, but to those who will free thee and thine ulcered limb from pain, and will heal thy sickness. PH. Thou giver of dire counsel, what canst thou mean ? NE. What I see is fraught with the best issue for us both. also by Herwerden). Nauck, reading dXV a /ioi %vi>rp>e6u> (as in putco, putiAtreidae. Here he thinks of his father dus): Empedocles 336 iriov gwXero \evas still living: cp. n. on 1209 f. KOV: Andromachus (flor. circ. 50 A.D.) 1 3 7 4 irurT6v iro8£ used as it is here, in the sense of 'advice,' (dat. of circumstance) have a compressed unless the meaning had been helped out dramatic force. 'What,—go to Aga- by the cognate verb. Cp. Aesch. Ch. memnon,—when I bear about with me 555 aivO> Si Kpiicrav rdade awS-qms e/ids this plague which caused him to cast me ('I recommend'), forth?' 1 3 8 1 £...Xu 14—2 212 <£I. NE. I. NE. <J>I. NE. <3>I. NE. <E>I. NE. I04>0KAE0YI KaX TOVTa Xe'fas ov KaTaLO"}(yvei deovs ', TTWS yap TIS alcrxyvoiT' av *ca(f)e\wv /AT) dpacrvvecrOai xa/cois. oXeis /AC, yiyva>(TK(n ere, TOIO-SC TOIS Xo'yots. OVKOVV eyojye' (jirj/xl S' oil ere fiavddveiv. X eytu ou/c 'ArpetSas eK/SaXoVras oTSa /AC ; 39° aXX' e/^SaXoVres et ndXiv era>erover opa. (L, etc.), which in some of the later MSS. (as in A) was further corrupted into ndX 6pi3. The 6 of \<£i\ov$. 1 3 8 3 ihtj>eKS>v (j>l\ovs Buttmann: di^eXoi/iepot MSS. Other conjectures are, uxpekovntvovs (Heath): ixt>(\ovnkvwi> (Wecldein, Ars p . 7 6 ) : e\£>i> TWO. (Wecklein, in his e d . ) : ibtpeXwy e\wv (Blaydes): c3 (j>l\\ &<j>e\C>v N . Macnicol (Class. Rev. vol. IV. p. 48). 1 3 8 4 Xey«s S'] 5' is wanting in V and V2.—6e\os ti V e/toi] Herm. conj. ^0e\os 77 jtra/io£: Cavallin, t50eXetj' ^ 'juot: Blaydes writes, Cxpehytfx' vj '^uoi.—ra5f L : riSe r. [Dindorf, on the authority of Duebner's collation, ascribes r6Se to L, part.), 'what I see is in the way of being accomplished with the best results' for us: i.e., what promises such results, if it be done. The pres. part., implying that the action is already in train, suits the speaker's hopeful tone. I should not, then, take TcXovjicva as fut. part, with pass, sense ; esp. as there is no clear example in Attic of reXoOjuai as fut. pass., while reXovfievos as pres. part. pass, is frequent (e.g. 0. T. 797, El. 1344). 1 3 8 2 f. Kal raCra \l£as K.T.X. The question of Ph. i s , ' Art thou not ashamed before heaven of pretending that a return to Troy is for my good?' (For KaraiaXiivei with ace, cp. 0. T. 1424.) Now, if we retain in 1383 the MS. cXov)uvos, Neoptolemus replies,—'Why should one be ashamed, when he is receiving a benefit?' This would be a sentiment like that of Odysseus in i n , 6'TCW TI 5p$s eis ic4p8os, o(tK 6KV€CV lrptirei. But the rejoinder of Ph. shows that N. cannot have so spoken; for Ph. asks,—'Dost thou mean a benefit to the Atreidae, or to me"!' N.'s words, then, must have been to this effect,—'Why should one be ashamed, when he is conferring a benefit?' If, therefore, <J<|KXOI!|«VOS ' S t° be kept, it must be midd., not pass., 'benefiting.' There are some instances of rare midd. forms in Soph, (as To$ov/Att'q....e\ov/Aevos would be too ambiguous. The pass, sense of that form was familiar, whereas the midd. sense is unexampled. Of emendations, Heath's v (Plat. Apol. 23 B), certainly do not warrant a description of the gods as 'benefited' when they are obeyed. OH|>«XOV|MVO>V (gen. absol.), 'when people are being benefited,' would be too vague. I am persuaded, then, that the fault in »<j)cXov(j.€vos is not confined to the termination. Buttmann's conjecture, w<(«Xcov CJKXOVS, gives precisely what is required; since 0(Xous, in N.'s mouth, might well suggest Ph.'s reply in 1384, Xeyeis 8 'Arpeldais K.T.\. The origin of the corruption may have been the resemblance of the syllables *EA and *IA, leading a careless scribe to erase the second of them. 4>IA0KTHTHS 213 PH. Hast thou no shame that the gods should hear those words ? NE. Why should a man be ashamed of benefiting his friends? PH. IS this benefit to the Atreidae, or for me ? NE. For thee, I ween: I am thy friend, and speak in friendship. PH. HOW SO, when thou would'st give me up to my foes ? NE. Prithee, learn to be less defiant in misfortune. PH. Thou wilt ruin me, I know thou wilt, with these words. NE. / will not; but I say that thou dost not understand. PH. DO I not know that the Atreidae cast me out ? NE. They cast thee out, but look if they will not restore thee to welfare. and the statement has been repeated by other editors. But the raSe in L is clear, and there has been no erasure (see Autotype Facsimile, p. 95 A, I. 12 from bottom). Prinz, in Hermes xix. 254, reports correctly. The error perhaps arose from a confusion with v. 1366, where see cr. n.] 1 3 8 5 crol irov~\ Wecklein conj. 1 (In earlier editions he had inclined to the = 'in my case': cp. 0. C. 414 KOX raOr theory that rav is an old form of ru, ' i]/uy #oi/3os eipr)Kibs xvpei; The prep. rivy.) Others favour the view that ran iiri might govern 'ATptCScus also (cp. comes from rd\av. O. T. 829 n.), but is better taken with 8pa). dat. with regard to festivals (Ar. Av. 1519 1385 £ irov. The particle conveys Qta/uHpopiois vijareioiiev : Ant. 691 n.). the assurance with a shade of friendly 1 3 8 8 oXtts |nt, wilt work my ruin irony ('thy good, I should rather think')— by these persuasions,—i.e., if thou prevail which marks surprise at Ph.'s question. on me to go to Troy. The addition of Seyffert overlooks this when he objects S00KAE0Y2 214 4>I. NE. ovSewoff, eKovra y wore TTJV Tpoiav ISelv. TI 8fr' civ 77/Aets SpSfxev, el ere y iv Xoyois TreCcreiv hvvrjero^ecrdo. firjSev Sv Xeyo); ws pacrT ipol fiev TWV Xoycov X-rj^aL, ae Se 1395 tfiv, wo-irep rjSrj £775, aveu acoTrjpCas. <J?I. ia fxe Traa-veiv ravff airep iradtlv /u,e Set* a o ^j/ecras / « H oegtas e/A^s viy ei So/cei, a-TeC^cofjiev. 4>I. <3 yevvatov elpr)Ka><; eVos. noticed that an Attic inscr. of 456 B.C. gives r: ^uol (without p-iv) L : Ijiioiye Triclinius. Blaydes reads, wpa VTIK e^^ niv. 1 3 9 6 f^y] Schneidewin once proposed eav (sc. iv)t scanned as a monosyll. 1397 Set] Wecklein reads XPV1 3 9 9 Triinreiv] Blaydes conj. iri/jLij/av. 1 3 9 2 oiiStiToS', CKOVTO. y'- In saying trdxrovir, N. meant, 'they will restore thee to health, and to honour.' Ph. replies, 'Never,—if I must visit Troy of my own free will.'—wore expresses the condition: cp. n. on O. C. 602 irCbs dijrd K.r.\. (where the MSS. agree in aTroKWXiVetc, and dwoKwMeiv is merely a conjecture). If ireCo-eiv were to be altered, ircto-ai would be more probable than ir«£8ei.v. See Appendix. 8vviicr6(j.e(r8a...X{-Y«: cp. 1221. ff ay TT€fi^/a.ia6\ war OLKCCV dixo-; The 1 3 9 5 f. «s, causal ('for'), referring comma is better placed after oiUwo9' to TL..av...dpififiev, which implies, 'It is than after iKbvra y\ since the latter vain to do more.'—p^|uv: for the form, cp. 1 3 9 8 f. •fjv«ras = !w?;i'ecras (cp. 122), 895 n.—Iv XOYOIS: cp. 60 n. wfioXbynaas.—81710V: cp. 813.—iriymav. Here the inf. merely defines the action 1 3 9 4 irtitrtiv 8wr]O'6|i«r6a. The to which the pron. S. refers: they«^. inf. fut. inf. is probably sound. It is made easier by the fact that S6va.fj.ai is used in was therefore unnecessary: and the pres. inf. has been used, rather than the aor., the fut. tense; not because the futt indie, can be regarded as attracting the inf. because ' sending' is thought of as a process, not as a momentary act. Similarly into the same tense; but because, 'we the pres. (or aor.) inf. is sometimes used, shall not be able to persuade,' implies, ' we rather than the fut., when the notion of cannot hope to persuade.' Cp. Thuc. fut. time is sufficiently expressed by the 3. 28 yvbvres 5e 01 iv rots Trpdy/J.a ^lAOKTHTHI 215 PH. Never,—if I must first consent to visit Troy. NE. What am I to do, then, if my pleading cannot win thee to aught that I urge ? The easiest course for me is that I should cease from speech, and that thou shouldest live, even as now, without deliverance. PH. Let me bear the sufferings that are my portion; but the promise which thou madest to me, with hand laid in mine,—to bring me home,—that promise do thou fulfil, my son ; and tarry not, nor speak any more of Troy; for the measure of my lamentation is full. NE. If thou wilt, let us be going. PH. O generous word! 14O1 TeSprivTiTou L, with most MSS.: reffp^Xi/rat K (marg.): TeBptiWrfrtu Harl.: Te0p6\i)Tcu Herm., whom Seyffert and Hartung follow.—\6yus L, but with marginal note by S, yp. 7001s' TTOXXA Sta Tpoiav wiwovSa (pijcriv. T also has X0701S, yp. 7001s: A and B, X670S: most of the later MSS., 7001s. 14O2 el SoKei..Jiros. Porson {Praef. ad Hec. p. xlv) first pointed out the metrical fault, and in Miscell Crit. p. 197 proposed to omit el Soicel, SO as to make an iambic trimeter. Keeping the trochaic tetrameter, Erfurdt would change i3 yevvaXov to w /ity' ayavov : Wecklein, to <j5oe. * I . Ktsdvov: B. Todt, to 1787;. # 1 . xXeivov: Nauck, to * I . ta9i KeSvov : Blaydes (after a writer in Class, yourn. v. 39), to $1. ev 7', cJ <J>'CKTO.T''.. .&nj. after $ ?iros. Porson's fine instinct rehis sorrows; and lamentation has been frained from any such attempt; he felt his portion too long. He would fain turn that, if the verse was to be amended, to thoughts of home. Some supply T/>ota only one remedy was tolerable,—viz., to as subject to reBpi^vrjTai: this seems less strike out A SOKCI, and leave an iambic fitting here. If TeflpvXr)Tai were read, trimeter. In favour of this view, it might then, indeed, Tpoia would be the subject; be said that a scribe, or an actor, who ' its name has been heard often enough in wished to make v. 1402 into a tetrameter, my laments' (satis decantata est...). But might have been led to el SoKethy a remithis v. I. seems to have arisen merely from niscence of 5 26 and 645 : though we canthe corruption refi/)?}X?)Tcii. not concede to Burges that the spuriousness of el SoKei is bewrayed by the lack of 14O2 d SoKet, O-T((\(I>|JI€V. In a the usual dXXd before it. The absence of trochaic tetrameter the end of the fourth dXXd merely renders el 80/ce? a little more foot regularly coincides with the end of abrupt. a word. This verse Breaks the rule. The only other exception is Aesch. Pers. 165, But the real difficulty in Porson's Tavra fioi StirXrj fj.e'pifLv' o. 216 IO*OKAEOYZ NE. aVrepeiSe vvv fidcrw ev£o/j,cu; $ 1 . /AT} ^>povTiarj<s. NE. TI yap, eav iropOaicri ^(cipav rrjv iy^rjv; $ 1 . ey<w napav i^S NE. TiVa Trpocra>(f>£k7)I. /Se'Xecri Tots 'Hpa/cXeous NE. irctSs Xeyas; OI. ei/ofto 7reA.a£ew. NE. orei^e vpocncvcras d HPAKAHS. \Lr)TT ye, U/JIV a a yy T & S V qfp dtys fjLvdav, Tral HoiavTos' oicn<eiv 8' au8i)z/ TT}J' ' / ^ re /cXueti' Xeucrcretv r ' 7 crfjv S' i^/cft) xdpw ovpavias ISpas TTpoXnrcov, p p d ra Aios T€ (frpdcrav /8ouXeuju,a/ra croi, KaTeprjTvcroiv 6' 686v rjv crreXXef cru o' e)i*&Ji' fivdwv inaKovcrov. 1410 1415 14O4 0ei!fojuai r : ^>ei)|w/ioi L. 14O6 irpoe\ri(Tiv] A later hand in L has wished to make 7rpdo- , the reading of Harl. and of the older edd.— £p|eis] fpfeis L. Blaydes conj. ?f«s (as Cavallin reads), or oftrets.—'H/>a/cX&>us Bruuck : ijpaKXelois MSS. 14O7 'etp^a rreXdfeii'] L has: efpifw 7reX then, that the words which first announce the departure should open the trochaics, rather than close the iambics. So in Eur. Phoen. 588, after the iambic dialogue between Iocasta and Eteocles, the first trochaic verse spoken by the latter is the sign that his fatal resolve is taken,— uiJTep, ov \6yav 1$' aywv K.T.X. Cp. also 0. T. 15156°. 14O3 dvTc'pEiSe, plant firmly (on the ground). Lucian (perhaps with a reminiscence of this v.) uses the word of one who refuses to move,^TW wbde avrepetduv Trpos To65a(pos (KardirXous § 4). Cp. Anthol. 12. 84 ewl yaXav,...tx"ot ipeiS6/iecos. This is better than to render, 'lean thy steps on mine.' 14O5 T£ yap, ii,v K.T.X. Cp. Ar. Nub. 1445 rl 5', fin Ix0"1 r 0 ( ' yTTu I X670V 14O6 irpoo-«<(iA.r) 4>IA0KTHTHS 217 NK. NOW plant thy steps firmly. PH. TO the utmost of my strength. NE. But how shall I escape blame from the Achaeans ? PH. Heed it not. NE. What if they ravage my country ? PH. I will be there— NE. And what help wilt thou render? PH. With the shafts of Heracles— NE. What is thy meaning ?—PH.—I will keep them afar. NE. Take thy farewell of this land, and set forth. HERACLES appears above tJieni. HE. Nay, not yet, till thou hast hearkened unto my words, son of Poeas: know that the voice of Heracles soundeth in thine ears, and thou lookest upon his face. For thy sake have I come from the heavenly seats, to show thee the purposes of Zeus, and to stay the journey whereon thou art departing; give thou heed unto my counsel. only two variations, viz. (i) TrarpiSos lot narpas in B and L 2 : (2) raS' ws, instead of Tai$' uairep, in Vat., V2, V4. For the conjectures, see Appendix. Dindorf was the first to reject the words as interpolated. 14O9 fi-qira ye, wplv aV] Blaydes writes IxTfira, vplv 7' OK. 1 4 1 O atrjs r: dteur L. 1 4 1 1 avjfy'] Cavallin conj. iuirrpi, and aidr/v re for OKOJ re in 1412. 1 4 1 2 \ei re L . 1416 KaTep7}TLHr(*jv r : KdTTjpeTiLKrup L . the simple areix*—implying his inward With regard to the dramatic fitness of contentment with the answer, etpS-w ireXd- this interposition, see Introd. § 1 1 . feif—is in truer harmony with the context 1 4 1 1 f. <|>d, \ev r' 6\piv, the misplacing of TT/K 7171' irpbdKvffov ml rods ffeois. the first re would be of a common kind 14O9 |MJirci> -ye K.T.X. This is one of (cp. O.T. 258 n.): the further peculiarthe instances in which the appearance of ity here is that O.KO% re Khvtiv suggests the 'deus ex machina' is not preceded by 6 aov re rfy T' i/ify these instances the apparition was a sud- X&P1"den one,—effected, perhaps, by the actor 1 4 1 5 f. Tct Aids T« 4>pdo-o>v. The coming out upon a high platform ($eo\o- son of Zeus comes from heaven to de7efoc) at the back of the scene. When, clare, with his own lips, that Zeus oron the other hand, the approach of the dains the return of Philoctetes to Troy, deity is described in the text (e.g. Eur. Thus a wholly new motive is brought to Androm. 1227ff.), he was probably lowerbear on Ph., who hitherto knew merely ed, or raised, by machinery. (Cp. A. (at second hand) what Helenus had proMiiller, Griech. Buhnenalterthiim., pp. phesied (1336 ff.).—rjv oreXXei: cp. 151 ff.) The nine anapaests here are Ap. R h . 4. 296 ffr^WeixBai TJ)V8jolnov. spoken as Heracles moves forward.— 218 I04>0KAE0YI KOX TrpaJra [L£V crot r d s e/ms Xe'fw OCTOUS TTOVTj(Ta 8L€^€\9Q)V TTOVOVS aQa.vo.Tov dpeTrjv e.cr^ov, co<s Trdpecrd' opdv. Kal crob, o~d<j) icrOi, TOVT' oc^eiXerai iradew, €K TS>V TTOVCJV TWO" evKXed Oicrdai 1420 fiiov. iXOaJv Se o~vv raJS' dvhpl irpos TO TpwiKov TroXtcr/^a, TrpwTov fikv vocrov vavcrei Xvypds, dpeT-fj re Trpwros eKKpiOeis crr/aareu^aros Yldpiv [idv, os TWVS' curios KaKUtv £v, f TOIS ifiolcTL vo(r(f>Ccrei<s fitov, p re TpoCav, (TKvXd r' ets {^eXadpa era. 7re/i.i/feis, dpicrTeT eKXaficov crTpaTev/xaTO's, HoCavTi, TTcnTpl 7T/3OS vaTpas Oir^s ir\a/ca. a 8' av Xd0rj<s (TV a-KvXa TovSe TOV arpaTov, J 425 x 43O 1418\e£u] Dindorf conj. X^yw: Bergk,8dfu: Schneidewin, ...(rubpai. I42OdpeTi)j'] Erfiirdt conj. dTuiJe: Hermann (formerly), aiBtp': Faehse, afyXije: Frohlich, TJ/ST/K : Wecklein, ddavarov ( l 1 4 1 8 Kal irpwTa |iev would properly have been answered in 1421 by (ireira Si (Kal but meanwhile the thought of sequence in the topics yields to that of parallelism between the two cases; and so in 1421 we have simply nai T«)( an easy transition, this idea of fame won by deeds passed into that of 'distinct i o n ' : cp. Theog. 29 IXT]5' a'urxpoinv iir' Zpy/xaai /MrjS' ddiKounv | Ti/xas /J.r]5' dperas ?X/ceo iittjS arpivos:' and do not, by shameful deeds or unjust, grasp at honours, or distinctions, or wealth': where the ri/j.al refer to office or rank, and the aperai, as the context shows, also denote pre-eminence recognised in some external form. (2) The force of the epithet should be observed. When Plato says, imtp apery; ddavarov.. .iravTes iravra iroiovaiv (Symp. 208 D), the dBavaros dperf is the reputation which survives on earth. But here dddvaros dperij is ' the distinction of one who has been made immortal': i.e., 'deathless glory' here means 'glorious immortality.' Thus the peculiar sense of aperr)v is helped by that sense which the context gives to dddvarov. i merely 'after' (720), but 'as a result of,' 'through.'—tvKXed 9&r6 4>IA0KTHTHI 219 First I would tell thee of mine own fortunes,—how, after enduring many labours to the end, I have won deathless glory, as thou beholdest. And for thee, be sure, the destiny is ordained that through these thy sufferings thou shouldest glorify thy life. Thou shalt go with yon man to the Trojan city, where, first, thou shalt be healed of thy sore malady; then, chosen out as foremost in prowess of the host, with my bow shalt thou slay Paris, the author of these ills; thou shalt sack Troy; the prize of valour shall be given to thee by our warriors; and thou shalt carry the spoils to thy home, for the joy of Poeas thy sire, even to thine own Oetaean heights. And whatsoever spoils thou receivest from that host, 1 4 2 S apery re] Wakefield conj. apery Si. 1 4 2 7 pocnpiets r : voafyWus L. 1 4 2 8 vipaeit re] Wakefield conj. 7r treaty (Isocr. or. 5 § 100 rty 'Aaiav... irapa rS>v 'BXX^cwv ev raU o-vvBiiKais e^i\a^ev): or of receiving 'in full' (Plat. Legg. 958 D SiKas..JnXafi6i>Ti.). Cp. Her. 8. 123 where, after Salamis, the arparriyol meet at the Isthmus, dpurrrfta S&aovrts ri} aiiuTdr(j>, and vote by laying frj(poi on Poseidon's altar. •Ki^tis seems here to mean 'convey' (implying triumphal pomp): though elsewhere this use seems restricted to the escorting of persons (1368, 1399). It may, however, mean merely 'send' in advance (as in the Track. Heracles sends his captives before him with the K%>U|).— IIoCavTi: Ph. thus learns that his father is indeed alive. 1431 & 8' &v Xd0T|s K.T.X.: 'and whatsoever spoils thou receivest from that army (the Greek arpareOfuiTos of 1429), (from those spoils) take memorials of my bow (i.e., a thank-offering for its work) to my pyre.' A portion of the fficvXa is to be dedicated to Heracles on Mount Oeta; where in historical times such relics were doubtless shown at the so-called Pyra (Liv. 36. 30: Introd. § After the relative clause, a 5' av.. .Xdpys, we understand, not ravra (in apposition with p,vqiLel.a), but a partitive gen., roiTUV. This construction is a simple and natural one. For the partitive gen. thus understood, cp. n. on 1161 f., and Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 20 quoted there. The IO*OKAEOYI 22O ificHv fLVTjfjLeLa 7Ty0os irvpav . jj crol ravr', 'A^iXXews TCKUOV, p y ' ovre yap en) TOVS" arep crBivzis ikelv TO TpoLas weSCov ovff ouros criOev aXX' cos Xeovre o-vvvofio) v\d'o~o-€Tov KOX OVTO<S (re /cat crv TOVO . J 435 x 44O eyo) o Ao~K\rjTrcov iravcrTrjpa Trefj.\fio) cnys vocrov irpos "iXtov TO Sevrepov yap rots e/tots avTrjv •vpeaiv robots aXoHvat. TOVTO S' *ivvoeid', orav TTopOrJTe yalav, eucre/Setv TO. irpos deovs' a>s rctXXa -navra Sevrep' ^ 1 4 3 3 TOUT'] ratr' Heath, and so Buttmann. 1 4 3 6 vvvvbixa] cvvvbiiwi. L. 1 4 3 7 — 1 4 4 O cyi> 5'...dXuvai. Jacob (Quaest. Sophocl., 1822) suspected that these words were spurious; this is also the view of Leutsch (Philol, XI. 777). Schenkel (Zeitschr. f. die Oeslerr. Gymn., 1870, p. 699) would recast the whole passage from sentence could have no ambiguity for a Greek audience, familiar with the custom that, after a victory, a part of the spoil (usually a StK&rrj) should be dedicated to the gods. Cp. Her. 8. 121 (after the Ta{Y seems needless. A modified form of this view refers TCIVT* only to v. 1431, as if Heracles meant that Neoptolemus also must bring spoils to the pyre: but this seems less fitting. battle of Salamis) SieSdtravTo TT\V \r\liriv (2) TavT* refers to what follows: the KOX rk aKpodivia. aireireixij/av is AeX0oi)s. aor. irapTJveo-a is then like aVwjaoera in Xen. Anab. 5. 3. 4 TTP SeKxn]v T\V T$ 1289 (n.): and the ^dp after offre merely 'AW6\\O)VI ii*ei\oi> xai TTJ "E<j>eres aifvo/101. are possible. I prefer the first. This primary sense of the adj. is here blended with the derived sense, 'partners.' (1) TOUT refers to the general tenor of The image is Homeric: cp. / / . 10. 297 the preceding verses, from 1423 onwards, pan p' tfiev us re X^ovre Stiu Sia vitro. —viz., that Ph. is to go to Troy with N., and there triumph. 'And to thee (as well li.t\v\a *IAOKTHTHI 221 thence take a thank-offering for my bow unto my pyre. (And these my counsels are for thee also, son of Achilles; for thou canst not subdue the Trojan realm without his help, nor he without thine: ye are as lions twain that roam together ; each of you guards the other's life.) For the healing of thy sickness, I will send Asclepius to Troy; since it is doomed to fall a second time before mine arrows. But of this be mindful, when ye lay waste the land,— that ye show reverence towards the gods. All things else are of less account in the sight of our father 1431 to 1441. 144O tvvoelO' Elmsley: ivvoeiaB' MSS. 1 4 4 1 TropBrjre] •jropOeire L, with rj written over « by S. 1 4 4 2 — 1 4 4 4 (is TciXXa... from the metaphor to the thought of a hlKtxios K&ya&bs 1rapa.ffTa.Ti1s {Ant. Pind. / . 5. 36 (the Aeacidae) Sis tr6\i.v 671 n.). Tpditdv Ttpadcv, eairSfieyoi | 'Hpa/cXijt irpbTepov, Kal ffbv 'Ar/>ei5cus. Propert. 3. 1. 1 4 3 7 'Ao-KXrfiruW. In the Iliad Asclepius is a mortal, an d/xip.ui> bfriip living in western Thessaly, whose two sons, the physicians Podaleirius and Machaon, go thence to Troy. But Sophocles here thinks of Asclepius as a god, whom Heracles is to send from heaven. Prosaic objections have been made to this passage, on the ground that in 1333 it was said that Ph. was to be healed by the Asclepiadae. But it might be replied that those were merely the words of Neoptolemus, who was giving his own interpretation to a vague prediction of Helenus that Ph. would be healed. Even, however, if the oracle itself spoke of the Asclepiadae, there is no poetical unfitness in this further promise—that the healing god himself should visit Troy, to direct and inspire their skill. Tradition placed Sophocles in a near relation to the cult of Asclepius. The poet is said to have been invested with the 'priesthood' (Uptaaiviri, Vit. Soph. § 6) of the hero Alcon, a healing-god akin to Asclepius; indeed, the name "AXK-WX is cognate, if 'A 32 Troia bis Oetaei numinc capta dei.— auTijv = T V VHKW, or Tpoiav, implied in "IXiov, which is regularly neuter (454) in post-homeric poetry. The exception in Eur. Andr. 103 occurs in a quasi-epic hexameter: conversely, "I\iot> aitri in //. 15. 71 occurs in a suspected passage. 144O f. evvoetO', as a correction of the MS. «vvo€io-8*, is commended by the fact that, out of five other places where Soph, uses this compound, there are two (O. T. 559, Ant. 61) in which the act. form is proved by metre; while in a third, Tr. 578, hvo^aa.a' is not likely to have come from ivvor\Biia\ On the other hand, the midd. was not less Attic than the act.; and, if tvvoaffff here were not followed by an aspirate, it would have been rash to alter it. s epiceTos.' Neoptolemus himself was afterwards assassinated at Delphi: whence the proverb NeoirToKt/i«os TISIS (Paus. 4. 17. 4), meaning, rd •jradeiv bnolbv TLS Kal 1-dpa.ffe. T h e outrage of Ajax Oileus on Cassandra, in the temple of Athena at Troy (Eur. Tro. 70), was another instance of SvaaifSeia. 1 4 4 2 ff. IO4>OKAEOY2: 222 Zeus* *ou yap r)v I. <S (f>$ey[ia vodeivov ifjbo •^povios re ave£<s, OVK aindrjijo) TOIS crois NE. Kayo) yvd/j/rjv ravvrj HP. / f P W -^povioi. jLteXXere /caipos f a l oS' iveiyei 445 !45 O TTXOUS ya/3 /caret 1 4 4 3 f. ^ yip e&r^Saa MSS. The conjecture 01! -yAp ev Cavallin, aviupipu f}poro?s | xcd f(3ov held that the choice layy between two remedies:—(1) ( ) To read ov yd,p yp tivcr^eia, i ^ , and delete v. To supply l some words d after f 1443, e.g.: i)i yap evcre^eta awBvQanei (Sporois j 1444. (2)) T <:ovd' rjv davy Tts' cvfA&eia 5' £K ^eu)i',> j Kav £w by •yap explains why Zeus so deems; viz., because the effect ofetW/Seiadoesnot cease with man's life on earth, but is imperishable. That is, it brings happiness to the ci5 Now, this narrows the scope of the thought in an arbitrary way; for then ebaifieta is regarded only in its influence on the happiness of the departed. If, however, we read o« -yip i)io-ePeia erw8vij arises from the sense given to v6v6' inri xtfopis: where it is immaterial that the reference is to fame living or perishing on earth: the point is that awBavbvB' is opposed to frj. In Ar. Ran. 868, too—6'ri ij iroiriais (w%' 0~WTi8vr\Ki p.01, I Ktlvip Si avvriBvriKev—the jest turns on the fact that the verb would naturally mean, 'hasperished' with the author. Two objections have been made to the emendation ov for 1^. (1) The position of otf. But 06 is rightly so placed, because, as TOXXO irdvTd indicates, there is an implied contrast between eiaijieui and other things which do perish with men. Cp. Soph. fr. incert. 842 oti TOIS dfW/tois il -riixt fi'XXa/u/Jdi'ei (though it does aid the brave). (2) The thought, ov...o~vvOvi) *IAOKTHTHS 223 Zeus; for piety dies not with men; in their life and in their death, it is immortal. PH. Ah, thou whose accents I had yearned to hear, thou whose form is seen after many days, I will not disobey thy words! NE. I, too, consent. HE. Tarry not long, then, ere ye act; for occasion urges, and the fair wind yonder at the stern. 1 4 4 7 ainBTiaa] L has an erasure between 1 and 0: the 1 had been a; (ei). 1 4 4 8 yviiix-qv Tafrrri] yvwjx-q (sic) rairrji L: yva/xri ravrrj r (yvd/irjv TavTr/v B, with r/ written over the first -TJV) : yvwpvqv ramy Lambinus and Toup: yv&pvif/ TO.VT% Dobree : yvafi^v ravrriii 1 4 4 9 ff. /)/«) vvv\ Brunck: L. L \ f)fir) vvv L.—irpaaotui p r n c : irpaTrea' pa i Elmsley. it tt hhu s^ :: — b l XJTXOUS | 85' i d irdyei etc.: and d l d ppoints ^ . . . p a a a u v \ Kcupbs Kal | 85' soB Blaydes, who Kcupos to ovpos. Tpa 1444). But the conclusion, at v. 1441, would then be too abrupt. Schneidewin formerly spared v. 1442, rejecting only the two next vv. He supposed (a) that Zris was a gloss on iraTijp: (b) that some one had written vv. 1443 '• m ' n e margin, the original form of 1443 having been, native readings of the MSS., yviiiiy rairri and yv(j>jj.7)v raijT7]f. So in Ant. 125 f. the true reading avrnra\(p...dpdKoi>Tos generated avTiird\t{)...8paicovn and OVTIira\ov...Sp&Koi>Tos.—Those who read yvii|i,T| TaiJiTj T(6C|MU suppose that Tpijipov is understood with Ti6e/j,at, the dat. being t dXX' 7} yap evTJ<pov. Cp. Lys. or. 24 The place of ydp as sixth word is note§ 23 /JwiSa/MS, iS fiovMi, TaiTy BrjaBe TT)V worthy. Soph, does not elsewhere place \pri<poii (so Taylor: Ta6rr)...T^ ^ii\tf MSS.): it later than fourth word (as in v. 1268); and this was the ordinaiy classical limit. Isae. or. 8 § 46 $ dlKaiov etjn, rating rr\v T\zr)<pov rWeade: H e r . 1. 120 rairri trKeia- But the examples in Comedy of the 4th cent. B.C. show that the Attic ear toleraTOS yvihfxi)v elfii: id. 7* 143 Ta^ry QefiMTted a greater licence. Thus ydp stands TOK\£OVS airotpa.ipofj.4vov (yvu)fjn]v).—The as fifth word in Menander Tpoios fr. reading 7Vc6|iT|V TavTi)v is also possible: cp. Plat. Legg. 674 A oiiK av nddix-qv rai- 1. 2 dta(p^p€L rep fiayeipy TOVTO ydp: as sixth, in Antiphanes 'A\ievofj,fri) 22 eirl Tt)v TTIV yjnjtpov: Andoc. or. 3 § 21 (where •riva yvii/j.'qv tffevro irepl i/iuv...; In Ar. rb rdpixos eanv upfajicvia. ydp Eccl. 658 the MSS. give Kayh rair-qv yvih- Meineke needlessly writes rdpix05 ^' £GTIV p.i\v idiiXTiv: but Toup conjectures rairri, ujpfj.'qKvV atpap): as seventh, in Athenion Xa/iodpaKes 4 rov dTjpcudous Kal irapawhich Dindorf adopts. O-TT6V5OV fiiov I ii/ias yap dvoXvaaaa etc. The chief reason for preferring YV»|JIT|V (But in Alexis fr. incert. 7. 3 06 /uiJTe Tavrp here is that it explains the alter- IO0OKAEOYI 224 vvv I/ p ^ l KTVTTOS apcrrjv TTOVTOV *Trpo/3o\rj<s, ov TToWaKL Srj Tovfjbov eriyxOy] Kpar ivSo^yxov TrAr/yaior VOTOV, 7roX.\a Se (jxovfjs TT/S rjjxerepa^ 'TLpfiaiov opos TrapeireiMxpev ifiol O~TOVOV dvTLTVirov ^ebfjua^ofievq). vvv 8', a> Kpyjvai AVKLOV TC TTOTOV, 1455 1460 1 4 6 2 vvv] vvv L.—sTelx""1 X'^/""'] OTdx&pav L, with x( = XWI/) written over n$opov Harl. 1 4 5 4 Nuju0ai T'] Schenkel would place this v. immediately after 1464, and read veixij/ar' in 1465. 1455 irpoj9Xi}s MSS. : TrpojSX^s 0' Musgrave and Schaefer : irpofioXrp TrpdrreraL T£\OS \ fxr/d^v yap 7}fJ.as, the emendation Trap' Tjfj.as is clearly right.) The unusual position of ^dp led to a point being placed in L after 08*, and has been one cause of doxibt as to the construction of the whole passage (see cr. n.). 1 4 5 2 The preceding anapaests (1445 if.) indicated that the moment of departure was at hand; and now, as ipe: cp. 300 n. The sense is strictly, 'invoke' (cp. 737): the land is addressed as a divine power, to which he makes a prayer (1464). 1455 dpo-nv, of strong, deep sound: cp. Ar. Th. 124 Ktdapiv TC /xartp' {ttJLv apvevas xods | 'Ax^povros is explained by some as 'deep-sounding waves.') Conversely in Od. 6. 122 Kovpdav...$rj\vs aurij. A difference between deeper and shriller tone was expressed by the terms av\is avdpr/ws and yvvautr/ios (Her. 1. 17)The MS. irpo|3\ijs (without 8") cannot be defended as an epithet of KTVITOS, —' a sound sent forth by the sea' (as Seyffert takes it). We must read either (1) irpoPoXiijs with Hermann, or (2) irpofSXtjs 8' with Musgrave and Schaefer. I prefer 1 4 5 3 x a ' P • <° |UXa0pov K.T.X. Ihe (1), because 8' is decidedly tame, wheeight verses which follow call up a picther ITOVTOV be taken with TrpopXifs only, ture of his past life in Lemnos,—the or (as seems needful) with KTVITOS also. lonely cave,—the plain to the west of it, Nor can it be questioned that irpopoXrjs —the loud sea to the east,— the echoing gives a much finer verse. It is true that cliffs to the north. Then, at v. 1461, his we have had TrpojSXijTes in 936, whereas thoughts turn to the voyage that lies bethis sense of trpofioXri recurs only in later fore him.—£v|ji<j>ppov, the witness of Greek (Quintus Smyrn. 9. 378 tiri irpohis weary watching and waiting: the PoKija-i 8a\aaa-qs). But, if such a use of cave is personified, as in 1081 ff. Cp. irpofiohri was actually a rare one, the preAesch. P. V. 142 TijcrSe (papayyos <7Koire- sence of irbvrov would make it clear. Xois iv &npois I ippovpav llfijKov ox^cw. 1 4 5 6 f. oti seems to denote generally 1 4 5 4 N«|«|>ai T' K.T.X. Next to the the region in which the cave was situatpj\a9pov itself, he naturally names the ed,—near, or perhaps upon, the wbvrov elemental deities of the region from which irpofioXri. We can hardly refer it back to he obtained water, fuel, and the soothing the word f.t.{\a0pov.—TroXXaKi, an epic i)\\ov (292 ff., 649). Cp. //. 20- 8 vv/x- and lyric form twice used in lyrics by tpaoiv, aX T' aXcea /caXa v^fxovrai \ Kal ?n/Aesch. (Theb. 227, Suppl. 131), but not yds TOTafj.Cjv /cat iriaea irofqevTa (grassy elsewhere by Soph.—cvoo|u>)(ov, a poet, water-meadows). Ap. Rh. 1. 821 word (like evdo/idxys); but, in later Greek at least, the verb formed from it seems to 225 PH. Come, then, let me greet this land, as I depart. Farewell, thou chamber that hast shared my watches, farewell, ye nymphs of stream and meadow, and thou, deep voice of the sealashed cape,—where, in the cavern's inmost recess, my head was often wetted by the south-wind's blasts, and where oft the Hermaean mount sent an echo to my mournful cries, in the tempest of my sorrow! But now, O ye springs, and thou Lycian fount, Hermann. 1 4 5 6 TTOXXOICI Srf] Nauck conj. TOWUKIS dv.—kr4yx9ii] Heath conj. tTtyxBqv. 1 4 5 7 evSofivxov^ Burges conj. ivSo/iixov.—-T\i]yai(Ti\ TXrjyijun L, as in Ant. 589 Bpy'ura-qiaw. 1 4 5 9 'Hp/iaiov Brunck : "Epfjuuov MSS. and schol. 1 4 6 1 AVKIOV schol. (as a v. I.): yKvtaov MSS.; but in L three dots have been placed over the 7 by an early hand. Lobeck conj. yXvKoev : Musgrave, yKvtapov: Burney and Wakefield, y\vKepdv. the latter, also Xewrac have been common: thus the schol. on Ar. Vesp. 970 explains olicovpos by eeSoixvxovvra. The cave was on the east coast (see 1459 n.), but its seaward mouth is imagined as having a s. or s. E. aspect, so that the blasts of the stormy vfrros (Ant. 335 n.) could carry rain and spray into the inmost recesses.—ir\i\7Ot Xiiras Ar/fivov is the signalling station intermediate between Ida and Athos. It is doubtless the N. E. promontory of Lemnos, now Cape Plaka. The only rival claim is that of Mount Skopia, near Cape Murzephlo (the N.w. promontory), which has greatly the advantage of Plaka in height. But two points are in favour of Plaka. (1) It was a fitting place for the beacon ; for it is in a direct line between Ida and Athos; it is the nearest point to the Troad; and it runs out far into the sea. (2) The cave of Philoctetes commanded a view of the volcano Mosychlus (v. 800), and his cries were re-echoed from Mount Hermaeum. The two hills were therefore at no very great distance from each other. But there is no reason to suppose that a volcano ever existed near Cape Murzephlo, while there is some ground for thinking that one may have existed on the eastern coast (cp. Appendix on v. 800). See Tozer, Islands of the Aegean, pp. 273 f. (1890). Hermaeum occurs elsewhere also as the ancient name of a promontory,— J. S. IV. e.g., in Sardinia ( = C. Marargin, on the w. coast), and on the European shore of the Bosporus ( = Rumili Hissar). The MSS. give the accent "Ep|ioiov here, but 'Ep|uuov is right. Adjectives in -aios, of more than two syllables, were regularly properispomenon, like 'X8i\vaios. Neuter substantives in -euoe were proparoxytone; hence 'Atfijvam, as the name of the festival (sc. lepa), and ep/uuov, a wind-fall. 1460 OVTCTUITOV : cp. 693 f. (n.)— Y, fig., under stress of suffering; cp. H 9 4 : Aesch. P: V. 562 x a ^'vois iv Tr€Tpivoi(nv \ x€ilJ' AVKIOV T£ ITOTOV. There can be no doubt that AVKIOV is the true reading: the corruption 7XVK10V, facilitated by the use of a small X as initial, may have been due simply to the fact that the Greeks, like ourselves, spoke of 'fresh' water as 'sweet' (yKvuti, as dist. from a\fj.vp6v). The AtiKiov irorbv must be a spring, or fount, in Lemnos, so called after Apollo Aikios. There was a more elaborate legend,—that this god, wishing to alleviate the sufferings of Philoctetes, had caused two fountains to arise in the island,—one of wine, and the other of honey. (Zenobius 4. 99, etc.: cp. Hermann's note here.) We do not know whether this Atiiaov TTOTOV had been mentioned by any poet before Sophocles,—by Lesches, for example: but the way in which the name is introduced favours that supposition. Perhaps, indeed, a 'Lycian' fount at Lemnos may have been well known to Athenians in the poet's day. Traces of Apollo Ai5/aos in Lemnos IO*OKAEOYI 226 u/u,as. XeCirofjuev 17817, OV irore ryja-S' iTnfidvTe<;. cS Anfjfivov neSov Kai JU,' evirXota nefjixjtov j j evff rj fieyaKi). Moipa /co/u£ei d re (frCXcov ^<w iravSafiaToip os ravr ineKpavev. 1465 XO. ^(opaj^iev *Srj iravres aoXXeis, ^d VOCTTOV 1470 IK4(T6O.I. 1 4 6 2 t. XeiVoyuex ifSr), | 56f7)s ofrrore T^ITS' empaeres MSS. In order to obtain a paroemiac, Hermann writes \elitopev, ov &rj | SoS-rjs vori rrjffS' em/Sai'Tes. 1 4 6 5 euirXoiq. vefiipov] Meineke conj. evwXoia vi/iToi. viiKpov made from irt/iTov in L. are not surprising. From early times he had been worshipped under that title, not only in the valley of the Xanthus, but also in the Troad (cp. / / . 4. 101, with Leafs note). A gloss in Hesychius (s.v. AVKOUOV) points to a cognate worship of Apollo in the neighbouring islet of Chryse. AVKIOS and Aiimos may both alike be referred to \VK, as designating the god of light. In actual Greek usage, while Aikeios was usually connected with merely the conjecture of the Chorus. Cp. 21 d i 1 4 6 2 f. XcCiro)uv v|ids, | J) Hermann's motive for converting v. 1463 into a paroemiac (see cr. n.) is that the emphasis seems to require such a pause. It would certainly be admissible; but it does not appear necessary. If v. 1463 remains an ordinary dimeter, then the final paroemiac (1468) is all the more effective. And the change is open to the idea of \VKOKT6VOS (O. T. 203 n.), one decided objection. If i^Si) is altered Aikios was chiefly associated with Lycia. to ov S-^, the second XtCironcv becomes But, instead of the title Aiixtos being deweak. As to the sequence of dactyls in rived thence, it is more likely that the 1463, cp. Eur. Hipp. 1361 Tpdffipopd p.' country of the people once called TreaJtpere, trttvTova, 5' £\K€T6.—£iri|3ayT€s, milae took its name from the cult of the 'entered on' that hope,—as upon ground AVKLOS. (Gp. Preller, 1. 202.) which it was lawful to tread: cp. n. on O. C. 189 etoepias (hri/SaWres. It has been objected to the mention of Kprjiiai that at v. 717 Ph. was described 1 4 6 5 K<x( p cvirXoCf ir^i|/ov: for the as having only crarbv vSaip: but that was modal dat., cp. 0. T. 51 dXX' a 4>IA0KTHTHI 227 I am leaving you,—leaving you at last,—I, who had never attained to such a hope! Farewell, thou sea-girt Lemnos; and speed me with fair course, for my contentment, to *hat haven whither I am borne by mighty fate, and by the counsel of friends, and by the allsubduing god who hath brought these things to fulfilment. CH. NOW let us all set forth together, when we have made our prayer to the Nymphs of the sea, that they come to us for the prospering of our return. 1 4 6 9 — 1 4 7 1 These three vv. are condemned as spurious by Fr. Ritter (Pkilol. 17. 432 f.). 1 4 6 9 Sri Hermann: rfSj; L, with most MSS.: ISoi A.—aoXXeis r: d A W L T^XS' av6p6a(\ci>v: Heracles and Neoptolemus.— and TZv\iii.4i>r). A voyager, then, might The Tra.v8ajj.aTWp SaCfiuv is clearly Zeus, well pay his vows to them. whose ordinances Heracles came to announce (1415). The epithet is fitting; 1 4 7 1 voorov, said by the Chorus of for the stubborn purpose of Ph. has been sailors who had come from Troy, means overruled; and Troy is soon to fall. Cp. 'return,' rather than merely 'journey' (as Ant. 605 ff. in 43). crwnfjpas, with fem. subst.: cp. 0. T. 147O Nv|ju|>ais dXCauriv £ircv{;c(|i.€voi. 81 n. Ritter, who rejects vv. 1469—1471, 15—2 APPENDIX. 2 aomirTos. The forms aorewrros and crewi-ros are recommended by the general rule that, when the vowel of a verbal stem becomes a diphthong in the present stem, the diphthong is retained in the verbal adjectives (AeiTrw, aSiaXcttrTos : aAei'<£u>, aXeiiTTos '• e(&ofuu, <J>€KTT€OV, etc.). Yet TreMia, while it gives ireia-Tiov, also furnishes irurros: and an-tcn-os is sometimes found corrupted to axeicrros. On the whole, then, I follow L, the oldest and best MS., in reading ao-ran-os, though the point is one which can hardly be decided without epigraphic evidence.—The forms ao-rt^T/s, ao-Ttj8ijTos are irrelevant, as coming from ori/?«o. Nor can OTITTTOS and do-TiTTTos be safely referred to the very doubtful form oTt/3a> which Kiihner recognises in Xen. An. i. 9 § 13 (ori/?o/Aei a /tot TrpcxreXOaiv triya. , CLT' aXXrj Kvpei. (1) As has been stated in the commentary, I believe the words vqiiniv C'T' l\u to be sound, although they violate the metrical rule, according to which the syllable preceding tvr ought to be short. The rule is that, if there is a caesura in the fifth foot, that foot must be an iambus; unless the second syllable of the fifth foot is either (a) an enclitic, like rot, or (b) a word which cannot stand first in a sentence, like yap- The reason of the exception is that, in such cases, the ear hardly perceives a caesura: e.g., rt/^as /lev \6yievos. The elision of the final e in 23o APPENDIX. The first question is,—Can arjixaiv dr ?x« be amended with any probability? Porson, according to Dobree (on Ar. Plut. 598), proposed to read o-rj/Miveiv, with an imperative sense. The objection to this is that the omission of the first dre would then be extremely harsh. In such examples as Xoyoiaiv dr Ipyourw (O. T. 517), warpwas elre fiapfidpov (Tr. 236), etc., the second dn follows so quickly that no awkwardness is felt. If 0-rj/ji.aiveiv were adopted, it would be not only desirable, but (I think) indispensable, to make the farther change of ex« into IKU (proposed by the London editor of 1722): but even then, the sentence would be clumsy. (As to KO.1 KaTapxe SOKEI* 'and deck me with garlands, and begin the sacrifice, if ye will.' Macaria is declaring her readiness to die, and is urging the Chorus to immolate her. Paley observes that K«1 Ka.Tapx«r6ai 8oK«t is the only remedy for the metrical fault; but then the sense would be, 'deck me with garlands, even if it is your will to begin the sacrifice.' This would be intolerable. Nor can we read KcmipxeT. In a different context Karapxere could certainly mean, 'make a beginning' (Plat. Symp. 177 E aAAa riyrj dyaOrj Karapxeru) 4>aiSpos Kal ey/«o/ua£eTG) rov "Epami). But here, in reference to a sacrifice, and in close connection with o-rqu.ju,aTovTe, the sacrificial word Ka,Tapx«r8« is beyond all suspicion. Thus in Eur. Heracl. 529 we have a strict parallel to p°v irpds aiiTov, does not admit of any interpretation which can be reconciled with classical Greek usage. If the cave and spring are made the subjects to ?x« and icvpcl, then the sense must be, ' Signify where they are situated («xet) towards (wpos, i.e. looking towards) this spot.' Cp. Od. 9. 25 ( I t h a c a ) dv aXi Keirai | wpos ^ocpov, at Se T' avevOe ?rpos ij<3 r -qeXwy TC APPENDIX. 231 ('towards the west'...'towards the east'). With the a c e , irp6<s could not mean simply 'near': that sense would require the dat. But, if the question refers to the cave and the spring, its purport must be simply to ask whether they exist in that neighbourhood—not whether they look towards this or that quarter. Further, the intrans. ?x£t could not be thus used, like KCITOU, with reference to the situation of a place. The real meaning of such a phrase as TO avrpov ?xet irP"s TOVTOV TOV xipovo-ai. Again, if Philoctetes be made the subject to the verbs, ?x« | x<"P0V Trpos avTov TovSe can mean only, ' abides looking towards this very spot,' i.e., in a dwelling which looks towards it. So far as ?x" i s concerned, this use might be defended by Her. 6. 39 elx€ KaT' °"«™s (' he kept in the house'), Ar. Ran. 793 egew Kara x^Pav (' to stay where he is'). But such a combination of «?x« with irpo's and ace. would be very strange and harsh. (It is different when such a verb as v<«a> is used, Od. 13. 240 00-01 vaiovo-L irpos rjw T rjeXiov re.) Further, the question is simply whether Philoctetes dwells there: the aspect of his dwelling is irrelevant. Bergk has proposed to alter irpos airrov into irdpavXov (' neighbouring'); Wecklein, into irerpatov. I feel no doubt that the true emendation is that of Blaydes, TOV CLVTOV. The corruption of TOV into vpos arose through a scribe's eye wandering to irpoo-eXOwv, which stands just over irpos avrov in the line above. Thus in Ant. 831 L hasTOKEI(instead of Tcyyei), generated by raKo/xivav a little before; and ib. 606 n-avToyjfpws is probably an error for iravr dyptviov, due to a'y^ptos in the line below it. The phrase ex&-v x™P0V (etc-)> ' t 0 oe ^n a place,' is frequent in Sophocles : cp. below, 154: O. C. 37, 297, 1707, 1763; fr. 588. (3) In v. 23 TOVK , tiT, Elmsley's correction of L's TOVS' JJT", is decidedly better than TovSe y th', the reading of some of the later MSS. The letters IT might easily have dropped out; see, e.g., O. C. 893, where, instead of TO. iroia rawa, the first hand in L wroteTOTTOL avra,—an exactly parallel case, since the letters or were lost, not before wr, but before air, as here er before CIT\ Further, in TWSC y, the ye would be weak. Nauck prefers to conjecture TOVTOV, CIT'. But, if TOVTOV had been the original word, such a corruption as TOVS" ^T or TOVO* «"T' would have been very improbable. 42 irpoo-pah). Blaydes reads iroi paCrj: but the place of the enclitic as first word of the clause gives a very weak effect: while, if we read po£i) iroi, such a transposition lessens the likelihood that -n-poo-fiairf arose thence. The same critic suggests irpovKpaw)—a compound which, though it does not actually occur, is quite legitimate (cp. wpo«fepxo/tai). It seems, however, a little heavy and clumsy. •Kfotrrti^pi. (Herwerden) would serve: but is it likely to have generated irpoo-f3ah) ? The same objection applies to the obvious KOI paCrj,—which would otherwise 23 2 APPENDIX. have been probable.—Cavallin, keeping 7rpo efoiSa, *irav, roiavra (fxoveiv /xiySe Texya&Oai KaKa. Against Erfurdt's emendation, irat, Linwood thus defends the reading of the MSS., e^otSa KOI:—'Ea est particulae vis quam sic fere expresseris ; e£oi8a Kal TOVTO, o-e K.T.X. I know well enough that, e t c ' Linwood, then, seems to have taken the words as meaning literally, ' I know (this) also,—-viz., that thou art not formed,' etc.; and he held that '(this) also' could be freely represented in English by 'well enough.' But if we said here, ' I know well enough that thy nature shrinks from this,' the phrase would have a concessive force; and such a force would be given in Greek, not by Kvo-u K.T.X., without TOVTO, could be explained in Linwood's way, is surely impossible. The sentence would bear one of two meanings, viz.: (1) ' I know that also' (or 'even') 'by nature thou art not fitted' (any more than by training or habit):—KO,I being taken closely with the word <j>vo-ei.() (2) Or KCUg might refer to the whole phrase v Thus he represents Kal by ' well,' or by ' all the while ' (as Linwood by 'well enough'). In support of this view, three passages are cited in his note. As I fail to see their cogency, it may be best to quote them, and to show how I take K pVov TOV Xoyov. (Theramenes had represented the extreme oligarchs as being ready to receive help from Sparta: this is the historian's comment on that allegation.) 'And there was something really of that kind (Kal TomvTov) on the part of the accused persons; it was not wholly a slanderous fiction.' (2) Thuc. 5. 43 <S CSO'KCI fx.lv Kal a/mi/w flvai rrpos TOVS 'Apytiovs fioiXXov ^(lapiiv, ov fxivToi dXXd Kal <j>povqfjui.Ti <j>iXoveiK<Sv rjvavTiovTo: '(Alcibiades) thought that it was really better (Kal a^wov eivat) to incline to the Argive alliance, though at the same time personal pique and party-spirit were motives of his opposition.' (3) Soph. El. APPENDIX. 233 1251 efoiSa Kat raxr ' a U ' OTOV irapovo~ia | tppdljj, TOT' ipytav To3i/8e fLc/j.- vrja-Oai xpew. Orestes is trying to make his sister observe a cautious silence: he has repressed her cries of joy; she has now cried aloud concerning her past sorrows; and so he says, 'I know these things also.' Thus in all these places the use of KCU is quite normal. They do not confirm the abnormal sense which has been proposed for it here. If (as I believe) KOC is impossible in this verse, then wot may be considered certain. 87TOU. Buttmann wished to write TOVS 8* ('them, too') as being more emphatic, and more poetical. He proposed to apply the same rule wherever in the poetical texts any part of oSe refers to a preceding relative. But it is certain that Attic poetry could use o8e with retrospective force; thus in O. C. 1006f., «t ns yrj 0eous cirio-rarat | Ti/Aais 8' virepcpepu, though 17 Se is possible, ra 8' is not. Why, then, should poetry be debarred from substituting 08c for OUTOS in this particular case,—viz., when it refers to a preceding relative? The drawback to TOOS & here is that it would be too emphatic. We may remark that in good Attic prose the '8e of the apodosis' after 6 or OVTOS is seldom used except to mark some proportion which exists between two things. Hence it most often occurs where a superlative or comparative appears in both clauses: e.g., Thuc. 2. 46 aOXa yap ots KeiTai aperr}*; fieyurra, rots 8J KCU av8pes apurroi TroXiTcvovai: id. 1. 37 oo~u> a\^irroT€pot...Too"<j) 8e (so Classen) avepo)T€pa.v K.T.X. : X e n . Cyr. 7. 5. 6 ocr rC |i ovv avtoyas K.T.X. T h e MSS. h a v e T£ OVV |A ai/wyas. Attic Comedy certainly allowed hiatus after TI. Thus we find (i) « «mv; Ar. Nub. 82, 825 : Ran. 653, 657, 1220. (2) n ol, Av. 149 [where, however, TI 8' ov is read by schol. Ach. 724, Paus. 5. 5. 3, and Suid. s. v. dyopavo/jiias]. (3) rt ovv, Nub. 791. (4) n', w: Nub. 80. In some of these passages, 8' might be inserted, but in others it would evidently weaken the vivacity of the question. As to Tragedy, the TI OVV in Aesch. Theb. 704 (quoted in my note) certainly looks like a genuine example. On the other hand, the insertion of h° between TI and ovv would be an easy remedy in Theb. 208, Pen. 787, and Suppl. 306 [where L has TI OVV «T«v|e 8', and most edd. read n ovv <£rcv£cv]. In Eur. Phoen. 878, reading TI Sp&v ov, Dindorf says, 'in recentioribus nonnullis n oi Spwv.' If we suppose that this licence, well recognised in Comedy, was exceptional, though not forbidden, in Tragedy, then each apparent example of it which Tragedy presents must be judged by the context, and by the poet's manner. In Ai. 873, where il ovv 817—the eager question of the Semichorus—occurs extra metrum, it is clearly sound: the insertion of 8' would be inappropriate. On the other hand, we might accept TI OVV in the dialogue of Aeschylus, and yet hesitate to believe that Sophocles would have admitted it without special cause. It seems improbable that he did so here, or in vv. 733, 753, and 917. 234 APPENDIX. 120 The spelling of the verb iro« Where the 1 before e or i\ might be either long or short, it is retained in L. The Attic inscriptions quoted by Meisterhans (p. 27, n. 230) range in date from about 450 to about 300 B.C., and furnish these forms : I 0 () l6 / Tror/Orj, ireiroriKev, Trorj8iv[r]a, TTOT/JTU (=fj). O n t h e Other h a n d , Attic inscriptions of the same period give UpoiroioC (but UpoTroelv), TTouoo-i (in company with TTOCI), TTOKSV (in company with iro^o-as), TTOCOVO-I, •7TOI.OVVTIOV, 7T0l0V0"aS, TrOlOV/J.iVO'i, iiTOlOVV, liTOWVVTO. It cannot be supposed, then, that the omission of the t before e and •q was an error, or a caprice, peculiar to stone-cutters; for it would be strange if they had so repeatedly omitted it before those letters, while always preserving it, even in the same inscription, before o, 01, ov, or when the first syllable is short. The value of L's testimony, as confirming the inscriptions, is rather increased by the occurrence of such an error; since it tends to show that such forms as TTOCI, irorjo-ei were derived by L from an old tradition of which the original scope was no longer accurately remembered. A similar inference might be drawn from the fluctuations in L's practice. A rule of late origin, if accepted at all, would have been followed with greater consistency. APPENDIX. 235 168 eiriva[vovri /AeXa/x.7TTepos aiOepi VW/MSV (said of a crow), and adds:—'Erfurdtius ad Trach. 710 fitXav impov corrigit, sed refellitur Sophoclis exemplo Fragm. Inc. XXIII. 675 [ = Soph. fr. 856. II Nauck] voy/xa 8' Iv oWoio-i TOVKelvrjs Trrepov.' Now, in this latter verse voyia means, not 'is plied,' but, 'is the guiding power': it is the trans, i/w/mw with object understood. With regard to the verse of Archias, ^cAa/Mrrcpos would seem to be merely a conjecture adopted by Grotius in his text of Stobaeus (p. 59),—perhaps from Scaliger, as Jacobs thought (Anthol. 9. 339): who quotes from MSS. only fueXavrepov, jj.i\Av•repos, and //.eAaivrtpos, and justly adopts it.tk.av Trrcpov,—the conject. of Brunck, not of Erfurdt, though approved by the latter on Phil, (not Trach.) 710. Neither of these passages, then, can be cited as illustrating the intransitive use of iiriviafiMv here. If we read auru (with L), instead of avr<3, it would be possible to render, ' he cannot draw to his side any healer for his woes'; but this would be forced. Similarly, in v. 717, TO vSwp might be understood as object with Trpoa-evwfjM,—'he used to carry the water to his lips'''; but this, again, would be a strained explanation. It seems far more probable that the poet has used both these compounds of vwfiMv intransitively,—a use which may have been rare, or even without example, but which he may have felt to be warranted by analogy. Cp., e.g., the epic use of iirwrpuxpav in the sense of iTn6Lcr6 visit' (with ace. of place, Od. 17. 486): so Apoll. Rhod. 3. 892 oh' hr\ | crrpuxfiaxn. 185 ff. The MSS. give :— tv T oSvvais ofiov \ifia T' 01/crpos, av^Ketrra fJiepifnv/jfuaT' Z)( TTj\eavr)s m x p a s I. With the exception of op«£a, no satisfactory correction of Bapeta has been suggested. (1) Boeckh (De metris Pindari, p. 323) would give Boptt- I d 8",—a reading found in one late MS. (Vat. b). But this epithet for A.i;u. yeus. The drawback to this is that it would enfeeble the second epithet, Tmcpaw. (4) Schneidewin read Bopla- | d 8". This ace. neut. pi. is then a second epithet of ju.cp7x.v17/JMT' : and -ea is one long syllable, by synizesis, as in the epic 'AXegavSpov deoeiSea (II. 3. 27). Such a synizesis may have been admissible in tragic lyrics (though Eur. I. A. 205, quoted by Cavallin, does not prove it, since the synizesis in Nipea there is of ea, not «a): but it would have an awkward effect here, where a pause follows; and the epithet, coming after 236 APPENDIX. j , would be decidedly tame. (5) Another conjecture of Boeckh's was pdpei, to go with dv-qKeo-ra: ' desperate, crushing, by their weight.' (6) Hermann gave (Jdpii, construing thus :—fnepift.vijiJ.aT ?xo>v ( = pepi/jr vow) dvrjKta-Ta fidpy], ' distressed by incurable afflictions,' immedicabile curans malum.—These conjectures seem to exhaust the possibilities so far as /3apvs and cognate words are concerned. (7) Blaydes reads poa, a conjecture which had occurred to Linwood also. But, being so common a word, it was not likely to be corrupted into fiapei: and, after Keirai in 183, we should not expect another verb here. (8) Seyffert reads popas. (Nauck, adopting this, ascribes it to C. Schiller, Andocid. p. 108.) Then fiLepifHvrjixar l^wv /Jopas means, ' harassed by cares for food,'—a very weak development, surely, of what has just been expressed by ev T dSvvais 6/J.OV | A<,/x<3 T otKTpos. II. The second question in this passage concerns the words which the MSS. give as imcpos | olnwyas wiroKeiTai. (1) Seyffert reads iriKpcds | olfifayais viroKsirai, 'clamoribus eius subiecta, quibus quasi succinit': i.e., ' t h e echo forms an undernote to his mournful cries.' But how could viroKeirau mean this ? (2) vxaKovei, the best emendation of viroKeiTtu, was first made by Auratus; then by Brunck, who printed it with the gen. TriKpas ofytcoyas. Musgrave, leaving vVoKctrai in his text, suggests viraKovet—evidently by an independent conjecture—in his note, and illustrates its use as = ' to answer.' Blaydes rightly combines viraKouei with the dat., 7riKpais...oi/«D•yais. In doing so, he might have pointed out the difference between the senses of iiraKoveiv with gen. and dat. respectively. With gen., it means, 'listen t o ' : cp. Ar. Nub. 263 rrj<; c v ^ s vTra.Kove.iv (and that was the sense intended by Brunck,—'Echo sola tristes eiulatus audit'): with the d a t , 'answers.' The latter sense is the fitting one here. (3) Pflugk, TrtKpas I oi/A 230 C Bepwov T£ KOX kiyvpov V7rrj^u T<3 TOW TerrLytav X<>p<S: where, however, it refers to the place which resounds,—as it does also in Hes. Th. 835 and Eur. Suppl. 710. (5) Hartung and Purgold : TUKpcus I oi/AODyaxs viroicpovci, lit., 'beats time t o ' ; hence, 'accompanies.' S u i d a s : iSiroKpoveiv dvTi<j>6eyye(T$ai, avriXiyeiv dirX<3s KOL COS crv\e. Rauchenstein, TrtKpats | oi/Moyais faraciSa: cp. Ar. Ran. (6) 366 KVKXIOIO-I f(opoi<Tiv vira.8<0V. (7) H e r m a n n , wixpas | oi/«. t a k i n g rrjXt- <j>avr}s in a proleptic sense with the verb: ' the sound is carried by his bitter cry to a distance' (whence it is reverberated). (8) Campbell suggests 7ri«pas I ot/ioryas IrroxeiTai. (9) Musgrave, besides waxouei, proposed TriKpas I olfjuoyds iirox«tTai, as midd., subvehit: Echo carries his cries along. (10) Blaydes, too, has an alternative conjecture, TriKpas l vrro x«irai. ( n ) Wecklein, Ars Soph, em., p. 50, suggests irixpas oi/x.tJTis as = vTroKpCvtrai, i.e., '(is) the answerer.' 348 f. ravr', <3 ££v', OUTCOS evveTTovTts 0x1 TTOXW Xpovov fi lirio~\ov /At) jj.e vavo~To\eiv ra^v. Brunck, Musgrave and others strangely took iireo-xov as ist pers. sing., and ti/voroiTcs as a nomin. absol.; 'when they spoke thus, I did not APPENDIX. 237 refrain,' etc. As Buttmann observed, the second fit would then be intolerable; and he might have added that the first /*e would also be incorrect: in this sense we should require eWo-xov simply, not eTreo-^ov /j.e. Hartung, re-writing the verses thus, ravr, <3 £tv, ei/venwres ov iroXvv Xpovov I irrea^o/jiev fir] K£io"e vav nomin. absol.,—iirio-xop-fv referring to Neoptolemus only. Cavallin, keeping the MS. text, rightly takes lirio-xov as 3rd plur., but supposes that it refers to the friends of Neoptolemus at Scyros, who sought to detain him; thus he, too, regards eVveVoires—which refers to Phoenix and Odysseus—as an irregular substitute for a gen. absol., d 351 ou •ydp tl8o|M]v. Seyffert gives ovS' ap' eiSc'^v 'but, in the event, I did not see him' (before burial). In/ourn. Phil. 11. 70 (1869) I proposed el ydp tiSoix-qv ' would that I had seen him!' (before burial); and the same conjecture was made by Blaydes in his ed. (1870). For the reasons given in my note, I am now satisfied that the MS. reading, ov ydp elSo/xrjv, is sound. I still hold, however, that in 359 &«IT' means merely 'lay low in death,' and is not an equivalent for irpoeKeiro, 'lay on the bier.' It might be added to my note on 359 that in Od. 24. 64 f. the mourning for Achilles is said to have lasted seventeen days,—the funeral taking place on the eighteenth day. Sophocles doubtless thought of Neoptolemus as reaching Troy in time for the obsequies, though there is no direct reference to them. Cavallin, indeed, finds such an allusion in the words which describe Neoptolemus as received by the assembled host (356 f.); this is ingenious, but seems a little fanciful. 425 os irapTJv 70V0S. Traprjv was first conjectured by Musgrave, who, noting the schol.'s mention of fwvos as a v. I. for yoVos, proposed to read os Traprjv /i.ovos, instead of the MS. oinrtp rjv /uoi/os. Hermann formerly read os irapfjv, ydvos (a punctuation which Dindorf adopts), taking the sense to be, ' he has lost his son Antilochus, —who was with him at the time,'—and supposing the point of os iraprjv to be that a son's death is still more bitter to a father when he sees it than when it is reported to him from a distance. He quotes Quint. Smyrn. 2. 261 (referring to the death of Antilochus) /xaAiora SI Trarpl irepl ^peras r)\v6t irev^os j Neoropi, iraiSos ioio Trap d<j!>#aA./AOio"i Sa/xevTOS. | ou yap 817 fl€poir€ £«ropoWTos. But, apposite as this passage is to Hermann's explanation of os Traprjv, that explanation itself seems far-fetched.—-The conjectures of Seyffert and Cavallin have been noticed in the commentary. Some others may be mentioned. Hermann (having become dissatisfied with os Traprjv, yoVos) read oa-n-ep r)v /u.evos. Schneidewin conj. os Traprjv yov€i. Arndt, os Traprjv irovois. Unger, ooTrcp yjv ydvos. J. Oberdick, uiinrtp r/v Xoyos. Sintenis, d o"irap«ts yoVos. F. W. Schmidt, 238 APPENDIX. 491 The emendations of the MS. ^payp/lav re SeipaSa KOI TCJV evpoov may be classified as follows, (i) Simple transposition. Heath proposed Tpa^tvtW SeipaSa re «ai TOV evpoov. This is approved by Ellendt (s. v. re), and placed in the text by Cavallin. It is, however, impossible, because, when a dactyl holds the third place in an iambic trimeter, the first syllable of the dactyl must be either (a) the last of a word, as in v. 879 uv p avros apov, a~v //.£ KaTcLcrrrjuov, reKvov, Or (b) a m o n o syllable, as in V. 1013 d\X' -q KaK-q a~q Sid fji,v)( (iii) Meineke, Tpaxivtav re \16dSa or XixdSa. (iv) Toup, SepdSa (see commentary). (3) Conjectures which change KO,1 only.—(i) Pierson, Seipdo", rj TOV evpoov, approved by Porson, Adv. p. 200. But Trachis and the Spercheius belong to one and the same region: the river could not be mentioned as an alternative destination, (ii) Hermann {Retract. p. 8) SeipaS' liri TOV evpoov. (iii) Seyffert, SetpaS' dvd TOV evpoov {i.e., ' passing u p ' the river). (4) Conjectures which change more than one word.—Blaydes reads Tpa^tvias re SetpaSas TOV T evpoov. He also suggests Tpa^iviav re Beipdh" evpoov T ifiAv. 5 3 3 f. lotytev, <S woi, wpoo-Kvo-avT« TIJV $ Critics who wish to read els OIK-TJO-W, and to connect those words with itapev, have proposed various alterations of irpoo-Kvo-avre rrjv eo-w. (i) Schneidewin, vpoaKvo-avre Tijv, eo- (ii) Bergk, irpoo-Kvo-avres 'EOTIW (formerly,-—'minus recte,' as he says,—Trpoo-Kvo-ovres). (iii) Wecklein (Ars p. 45), irpoa-Kvo-avre yi;s ?8os. (iv) Wille (JDe locis nonnullis Sophodis, Berl. 1866, quoted by Cavallin), irpoo-Kvo-oj, areyrp/ lo~w. (v) Seyffert reads Trpoo-Kvo-ovr ijxrjv eo-w. 'neque enim quid 17 eara oiK^o-ts velit apparet, quae potius 7} S.v APPENDIX. KO.T a/jiirvKa. 8rj 8pofxd8' [TTO/)' 239 'l£- avTiTVTov] tova Seo-fuov oSs e/3a\ev ira.yKpa.Trjs Kpovov [etev al/«m//>', oi)5'] irais" Thus in the antistrophe he assumed a lacuna between avTinnrov and fia.pvfipwT . The lost words may have been, he suggested, Kevrp' oSwas: and he altered the MS. alfmrrjpov into alfnaTijp', in order that it might go with Ktvrpa,—of which /Japv/Jpcora also was, he thought, the epithet. One of his grounds for this theory was a difficulty which he felt in joining f$apvfip<j>Ta. and alfnarrfpov with CTTOVOV. 2. Hermann afterwards proposed to read thus (Retract, p. 9):— 'l£tova KO.8 8po/u.aS' afiirvna. 8«r/uov as €/3aXej/ etc., when in the antistrophe we should have a lacuna equivalent to ^ ^ — after avrvrvirov, which might be filled by such a word as o-a.i<e\ov or /ca^arov. Then it would be necessary to retain al/xamipov, and, after it, to omit either oiS" or Tav. 3. A somewhat similar view is one which has been communicated to me by Prof. E. L. Lushington; who, however, would expand the antistrophic verse, not by inserting anything after UVTITUTTOV, but by adding aTay after al/xaTrjpov :— 'l£tova Ka8 SpOfjA8' a/mruKa Saratov IjSaAe [ o r €y8a\' o ] ira.yKpa.rtjs [eiec a i 6 ] II. Kpovov 7rais. Readings which eject 'I|Covo. 1. Erfurdt and Schneidewin: Kara Spofna.8' afnrv/ca 8«r/uoj' (as ZfiaXev. (So Cavallin, but with ifiaX 6: and Nauck, but with dvrvya.) No enlargement of the antistrophe is then required. 2. Bergk : KOT* a^irvKa 8rj BpofidSa | 8«r/x.iov fiapv& < Tro'Sa > | K\auo"£tev alfia.Trjp6v. Blaydes: ava (so Dind.) Spo/xaS' avrvya Secr/itoj/ T' airoK\auo*-J£t£i/ alfwrqpov, ov8'. 5. B u r g e s : Kar' oifiirvKa | n ; v 8po/u,a8' oSs 8eo-fuov | Xa^' o' Kpovou i r a « = irap <<) OTOVOV | avrl/nyirov Krjpo/3pT-\os Kara- 240 APPENDIX. III. Readings which eject 8« j xAaiJcreiei/ al[i.aTr)p6v. (Cp. ii. 2.) For the plur. ap,7n>Kas he refers to Hesych., Seyffert stands alone in ejecting both 'Ifiova and Sc'oyuov: he reads, KOT a/jLTrvKa 817 Spo/u,a8' a'cri/jLov tos 1/JaX' d K.T.X. By a'ai/iov h e m e a n s , 'well-deserved.' 686 f. According to Hermann's earlier view, the To8e before ^ was spurious: he changed it into Kal. Then the two verses in the strophe, wXXv6' <58' ava£«os' | Kal Oav/jA p.' 2^et 7r<us, corresponded with vv. 701 f. of the antistrophe, as amended by him,—elpve 8" aAAo-r' aWov av I tlkvoixevos, Trats. This aXXov was to agree with wopov in 704. Afterwards, however, he preferred to omit the KO.1 before Oavfia (without replacing TOSC), and to delete av in the antistrophe. Wecklein, in his Ars Soph. em. p. 56, proposes to read aiKXvO' <S8' ara£uos" I TO 8' oS 6avfj.d /J.' e^£t=ctp7re 8' CIXXOT' aXXov «jS8'> | av «2Xtx>/x£vos. In his ed. of the play he gives, (roSe 8' av was read by Wunder.) Seyffert gives wXXv6' (58* dvd£ia. ToSe TOI 6av/j.d p e^ti (as one v.)= tlpirt 8' aXXor' aXXa. no?? av eiXvd/x.ci'os. The final ia of aVa£ia is to be one syllable, by synizesis. irdS" is his own conjecture, for TOT'. Blaydes reads dSXXur' dvd^C OVTO>S. To8e 8^ Oav/m fi lxei=tlpire 8* av aXXoT1 aXXav 0S0V eiXvo/^evos. The words aXXav 0S6V are due to his own conjecture : ava|i' OVTOK, to that of Burges. Gleditsch deletes TOSE Oavp «x£t /*« a n ( i e'Xvd/x.evos. Then wXXvO' 8" V £ 758 f. T 8' OIXXOT" aXXoo-' dv. ijK€t yap avrij 81a ^pdvou, 7rXavots to~o><s cos QXO The following conjectures may be noticed. (1) Bothe, *o-ois for i.e., 'When the disease has once been sated, it returns only after a long interval, (and then,) 7rXoVo« "o-ois,—with an access of the same duration as before,'—so that relief may be expected within a certain time. Hence TrXdvoL<s has to denote the 'wanderings' of the disease through the patient's body,—the periodical attack. The antithesis between qKei and TTXOVOIS is thus destroyed. Nor can this use of -n-Xdvous be justified. It is not adequately supported by Siep^eTai in v. 743, nor again, by Plat. Tim. 88 E OTav TIS...0"«<W Ta Tt irept TO 0"&i/ta 7rXavcu/x,£va TraOrj/ji.aTa Kal pipf] Kara gvyyeveias tis Ta£iv KaTaKoa-p.^ irpos aXX^Xa,—where ' t h e affections that are roaming about the body' do not mean sudden attacks of disease, and where, moreover, irXavoyteva is interpreted by the context. APPENDIX. 241 (2) Heimsoeth, ei«€i for r]Kei. 'The disease abates after a (short) time.' The first objection to this ingenious conjecture is that the phrase 81a xpoVov would not, by itself, suggest a short interval (cp. 285 n.). Then xAavois K.T.X. would mean, ' when sated with its attack,'—a sense which 7rAaj/(H9, as we have seen, will not bear. Heimsoeth suggests, indeed, that TTXOVOIS "o-ws should be altered into TraX/Wui-os (as = 'rushing away,' O. T. 193). (3) F. W. Schmidt, Xijyei yap avrrj Sid xpovov irXdvois vocros <us i^iirXyjo-Or). This, too, is ingenious, and is recommended by the appropriateness of airq ('of its own accord'): but the twofold corruption which it supposes (17/cet for X-qyu and "eras for voVos) is very improbable. (4) Arndt, t]Kei yap airy] Sia xpovov irXavois "o-ois, | <Js l^ tf>X€ij/. N E . t(3 Svo-r-qve ov. ' This disease returns but now and then, in periodical attacks ( "0-015), when the vein has become distended.' Arndt's first aim here was to remove the hiatus, i^cirX-qo-6-q. ld> l<6. Seeking for a monosyllable to replace the first lu>, he was struck by a statement of Hippocrates (De Morb. 4. 140), T<X eXK«a...^)Xey/xatVei /iaXiora iv ravryo-i rijo-i •qfj.eprjo-i?PX£Tai yap TO vypoV els airao-as Tas <£Xe/?as: ' ulcers become most inflamed on these (alternate) days; for the moisture passes into all the veins.' So Arndt took the sense to be that the ulcer in the foot of Philoctetes became inflamed when, from time to time, the veins near it were distended by morbid humours. 782 Dindorf's is the most despairing view of the corrupt words, aXXa Se'Sotx", £> TTOI, fiy /x' OIT«XI;S evxv- He supposes that an iambic trimeter has been lost here, and that these words are entirely spurious, —having been inserted by an interpolator merely to represent the general sense, as he guessed it from the context. But, in that case, it is strange that the interpolator, having a free hand, did not contrive to be more grammatical and intelligible. Most of the attempts at emendation have set out from the idea that Se'Soixa should be retained,—as being indispensable to the sense,— and that either a'XXa or <S iral should be altered. Thus Brunck wrote, as Toup had suggested, aXX" ovv ScSoixa firj dreX-rji evx>], TIKVOV : Wunder, the same, with rvxg instead of rinvov. Schneidewin conjectured, S> iral, SeSotKa /JUT) dreX-qs o 7rXoCs rvxy, or the same, with evxr) instead of o TTXOSS. But it is manifest that, no one of these was at all likely to be corrupted into aXXa S«5OIK', <3 wai, p.-q ^ a-rtX^s ev^ij. When the probabilities of manuscript tradition are weighed, both aXXa and (5 irai (or at least •n-at) have a good claim to be thought genuine. Hermann's conjecture, aXX' ov it aoi, iral, pvq dreX-qs evxv ir ^3> w a s suggested by the variant aXX' ov in B : but the sense is the opposite of that required by the context. He also proposed dXXd Se'os, (3 iral, p-q areXiys eu)(q TreXg, and aXX' -qSe y, S> irai, p.rj aTeX^s ev\V &eos. Seyffert gives aXX' ovv heSoiK, 242 APPENDIX. seems to me the right principle,—that of retaining both aXka. and <3 (or irat). With regard to my own conjecture, a'XX' 6KVOS, <S wal, p) d f ^XV /"•' *X€t> o n e thing should be added here. I find that Musgrave, who read aXA' ovv SeSoi/ca ix-q /JL a.Tt\rjs evxj, TIKVOV (with Triclinius), suggested in his note fx.rj VcAear' evxj), or fi.rj 'T£A.£OT' evx1? (sc. rj). T H E LEMNIAN VOLCANO. 800 The references in ancient literature to the burning mountain of Lemnos have an interest which, in one respect, is perhaps unique; they afford an exception to the rule that such notices can be verified by modern observation. Antimachus, the epic poet (circa 410 B.C.), indicates that, in the fifth century B.C., the activity of the volcano either continued, or at least was attested by a familiar tradition. His words are (fr. 6),— H<j>aicrTOV <j>\oy\ etKeXov, r/v pa TLTVCKCI 8(H/*a>i> a/cpoTaVais opeos Kopv<j>rj Aeschylus, in his Prometheus Unbound, represented Lemnos as the place from which his hero had stolen the fire for mortals. (Cic. Tusc. 2. 10. 23 Quomodo fert apud eum Prometheus dolorem, quern excipit ob furtum LemniumT) And in his Philocteta, Attius (c. 140 B.C.) described the volcano as clothed with woods, out of which its vapours ascend:— Nemus expirante vapore vides, Unde igni' cluet mortalibu' clam Divisus: eum dictu' Prometheus Clepsisse dolo, poenasque Iovi Fato expendisse supremo. APPENDIX. 243 It is worthy of remark that nemus is a touch for which Attius may have been indebted to a contemporary Greek poet, the physician Nicander, who in his Theriaca (v. 472) speaks of shepherds as repairing with their flocks to the cool shade afforded by the 'lofty firs of Mosychlus':— aypavXoi ^v)( As Nicander was a native of Colophon, and spent part of his life at Pergamum, he may be supposed to have seen Lemnos. He makes no reference to the volcanic character of the mountain. But the legendary renown of its fires has another witness in Valerius Flaccus (Argonautica 2. 332 f.), who imagines Jason as awe-struck by the aspect of its steep, blackened cliffs, and its smoke-breathing summit:—Ventum erat ad rupem, cuius pendentia nigris Fumant saxa iugis, coquiturque vaporibus aer. No crater is now discoverable in Lemnos, and it has not been shown that there are any traces of volcanic agency. At one spot, indeed, such traces have been conjectured. Lemnos was celebrated in antiquity, and down to very recent times, for producing a kind of earth which was believed to have a medicinal value in various maladies, and more especially to be an antidote for poison; Philoctetes himself was said to have been healed by it (Philostr. Heroica 5. 2). It was known as Aqfivia. yfj, /U'ATOS (' red earth'), or ve Kiihn). This, he adds, must have been the reason why Homer made Hephaestus fall on Lemnos;—a remark which shows that Galen knew nothing of a Lemnian volcano. The French traveller and scholar, Choiseul-Gouffier, describes the same hill in similar terms:—'La colline... offre bien tous les caracteres d'un sol consume par un feu souterrain.' On the other hand, he notices the absence in Lemnos of a crater, of lava, and of marks indicating vitrifaction: some pieces of pumice have indeed been found, but these may have been washed up by the sea. (Voyage Pittoresque de la Grhe, vol. 11., pp. 130 ff.: Paris, 1809.) Dr Hunt,—who contributed a short account of Lemnos to Walpole's Travels in Various Countries in the East (London, 1820),—stands alone when he reports as follows :—' The whole island bears the strongest marks of the effects of volcanic fire: the rocks, in many parts, are like the burnt and vitrified scoria of furnaces' (p. 59). No reference to such appearances is made by Dr A. Conze, whose visit to Lemnos, in 1858, is fully recorded in his Reise auf den Inseln des Thrakischen Meeres 16—2 244 APPENDIX. (i860). Mr Tozer, a traveller whose accuracy of observation is unsurpassed, visited Lemnos in 1889; and in his Islands of the Aegean (Oxford, 1890) he has the following comment on Dr Hunt's report:—'I myself saw nothing that could justify such a description.' A hot spring exists, indeed, in one place: but this ' hardly deserves to be adduced as evidence, for similar phenomena are found in other islands, which have never been supposed to be volcanic. Even earthquakes, as I was assured by the inhabitants, have now become extremely rare.' In a note he adds:—'The specimens which I brought away are pronounced by a competent authority to be granite and quartzite, which are not volcanic rocks; fragments of the latter of these are widely spread over the face of the ground in various parts of the island.' (p. 271.) Are we to infer, then, that this Lemnian volcano was an invention of the poets ? Such a fiction might, no doubt, have been suggested by the legend associating Lemnos with Hephaestus, even though the legend itself had sprung merely from the ancient repute of the inhabitants as workers in iron. But then it should be remembered that in the fifth century B.C. Lemnos was thoroughly familiar ground to thousands of those for whom the poets wrote; with Athens, especially, it was in constant intercourse. When Sophocles alludes to its fiery mountain as celebrated,—when the Ionian Antimachus describes the flames bursting forth from the heights of Mosychlus,—one can hardly suppose that nothing of the sort had ever existed there. In most—perhaps all—other cases where the ancient poets allude to volcanic energy as conspicuous in certain places, we know that the allusion was founded on fact. Choiseul-Gouffier suggested an explanation—the only one yet offered —which is at least very interesting. On the east coast of Lemnos, a little to the south of the N. E. cape, an extensive shoal, now called Mythonaes, runs out into the sea. This shoal has the form of a great submarine promontory, broadly based on the coast, and tapering eastward to a point. A little to the east of that point,—parted from it by a narrow channel,—there is a second and smaller shoal,—a submarine island, as it were, lying off the promontory. Now Pausanias records a tradition that Chryse—the islet close to Lemnos—-was swallowed up by the sea: 8. 33. 4: Tavnjv KareXa^ev 6 KXVSWV Traaav, /cat KareSv re TJ li.pv 0-175). The expulsion of Onomacritus must have occurred between 527 APPENDIX. 245 and 514 B.C. At .that period, then, volcanic disturbances on the coast of Lemnos either were occurring, or were distinctly remembered. The -name N«u, given to some islets on the E. coast, marked their origin. Stein aptly compares the oracle in Plut. Mor. 399 D concerning the volcanic island Hiera which emerged near Thera in 197 B.C. Appian, writing in the first half of the second century—less, probably, than fifty years before Pausanias—speaks of ' a desert island near Lemnos,' where memorials of Philoctetes were still shown: Bell. Mithrid. C. 77 Trcpi AfjfLvov iv «p»f/ij7 v-qcrio, Iv6a Seixcvrai /Jayios $I\OKT>JTOV, KOU XaAiccos StpK Kal rofa, (cat 6wpa$ raii/iais TrepCSeTOS, p.vrjfjta rrjs IKUVOV ira.6r)S. It may be inferred from Pausanias (8. 33. 4) that Chryse had disappeared long before his time. A new islet, then—perhaps the 'Upd which he mentions—had succeeded to its mythical renown. 852 ff. 6ur6a yap wv (so MSS., Or 6V) I. (1) In the first two of these verses Dindorf reads :— otaOa yap wv ai8(3juoi, £1 Tavrav TOVTWV yvco/xav tenets. With Linwood, he understands :—' If you hold this view of these things (you know what things I mean)...' etc. Thus <5v stands, by attraction to Tovruiv, for the ace. neut. (2) Whitelaw, reading »v and TauTav Tofa-wv, takes the genitives as masculine : ' But—you know whom I mean—if as by them advised you counsel thus.' The plural then alludes to Philoctetes. (3) Nauck takes »v as masc, but makes av8a>|«u passive, and reads Tavrav TOUTU. He understands olo-Oa yap wv avSiSfuxi as = ' you know whose I am called?—i.e., 'you know that I am your loyal follower,'—as if the Chorus deprecated their master's displeasure at their opposition. (By TctvTav•.. .yvw/xav he understands the youth's purpose of remaining with Ph.; but does not explain how he takes TOVTW.) (4) Wunder reads, oi 'if you take the same view as this man,—you know whom I mean' (i.e., Philoctetes). The substitution of ov for S>v makes it necessary to substitute fievofnev for /xevovinev in v. 836. 246 APPENDIX. Campbell, too, reads 6V, but TavTav TOVTW: ' I f this be your mind towards him you wot of,' i.e., ' I f you allow yourself to relent towards him.' II. Verse 854, p.a\a TOI airopa irviuvois IviSctv tri.9t\, forms a dochmiac dimeter, and seems to be sound. If it is so, v. 838 iro\v -n-apd iro&a Kpdros apwrcLL, is defective (see cr. n. there). Without abridging v. 854, Seyffert reads irviavcos ov ISeiv, making this depend on ola-Oa yap ('you know that you are likely often to see troubles'). Blaydes alters TTUKIVOIS tO ITVKIV EOT*. Those who think that there is no defect in v. 838 seek to curtail v. 854. Wunder deletes cviSeiv (and so Wecklein). Gleditsch changes iS to ?vi, and deletes TrdOrj. 869 f. ov yap TTOT, u> irai, TOUT' OV ifipixTjcr' cyw, rXijvat o"' eXfO'cos K.T.X. There are three classes of passages in which ov is joined to the impf. or aor. indie, of verbs denoting expectation. (1) Where there is no inf.: El. 1281 IKXVOV av eyw | ov8' av 77X71-10-' avSdv. (2) Eur. Helen. 656 TIS av Ta5" TJXTTIO-EI' f$poT<£v TTOTE; Where the fut. inf. is added: Ant. 390 T\O\% TTOO'tf£avSevp' av i$rpj)(ovv eyuJ. Ai. 430 TIS av JTOT' we6' (58' iTnavvfjLOV | TOV/JLOV ^vvoicrtiv ovo/xa...; (3) Where, as here, the aor. inf. is added, so that the constr. of av becomes ambiguous. With regard to examples of this class it may be noted (a) that the position of dv in the sentence is usually such as to suggest that it belongs to the finite verb; and {b) that this view is strongly confirmed by the examples of the two former classes. Eur. Helen. 1619 OVK dv TTOT' r]i)(ovv ovrt p', aKoxxrai; MeveXaov. Ar. Lys. 2 5 9 tTrel In such instances the construction of dv with the aor. inf. is always possible, but it is never necessary. The aor. inf., without dv, can refer to the future, if the notion of futurity is implied with sufficient clearness in the principal verb. See, e.g., Dem. or. 4 § 2 el Trai^' a TrpocrrJKe TrparTOVTWV OVTWS A\fv, ovB' ov JXms r\v avTa /3e\ri(o ytvecrOai. Here it is certain that dv belongs to -qv, and also that yeveV0ai refers to the future. Lycurg. In Leocr. § 6 0 e n 8e CK fiev TOV xaxaSs irpdrreiv rds TTOXEIS i>.£TafioXijs Tvy^tiv iirl TO /3£XTIOV CIKOS icrriv, ex Se TOV iravrdiraai y€vicr8ai dvda-Tarov KCU T<SV KOIV&V eXirtiSwi/ (TTtp-qO-rjvai. woTrep -yap dvOpunrut t/ [lev eXirls EK TOV xa/cus irpd^at /n£Tair£O"eiv K.T.X. 961 0X010—^nu), wplv /jidOoifL A KOI TraXti/.—Porson's words in his note on Eur. Phoen. 1464 are :—'Praeterea nullus apud tragicos senarius reperitur, qui ita spondeum in quinto loco dividat, ut nalpars sit secunda, prseter ^Esch. Suppl. 274 ypav6tio~' dvfJKt yata ixqvrj Kal SaKi), quem corruptum esse nemo non videt.' T o make this statement verbally exact, the following addition is required after the word secunda:—'nisi prior pars vox monosyllaba sit eiusmodi quae ad sequentia potius quam APPENDIX. 247 praecedentia pertineat.' But it is not probable that Porson had overlooked this verse; and it is certain that he would not have thought it corrupt. He was the first who had pointed out how the rules of the iambic trimeter are affected by the distinction between the two classes of monosyllables (Praefat. pp. xxxiff.). In this statement concerning Kai, he was doubtless assuming the exception which that distinction involved. 1092 ff. The MSS. give:— ttfl' atOe'pos ai'w 7mi)Ka8cS 6£vTOVOV Slot TTVeV/MTOS SXcu ur\ia. (For IAUHTI (i, B has eXwcri /A). Since dff...?AO>VTJV (i.e., because they scream like 'timid creatures,'—birds). Obviously the Harpy theory was merely a forlorn attempt to explain dff'.. .IA.o) Since, then, we get no tolerable sense even with the change of eXwo-i JU.' into /*' 2\oi£v, it becomes certain that «M' is corrupt, and that «Xw 248 APPENDIX. having ousted some subst. which agreed with irno/caScs. And we have already seen that vff is spurious. Further, the words which answer to ei0' aWepos avw in the antistrophe (1113) are uSoijuaj/ Se vw. Hence a critic who seeks to amend the words e£9' aUMpos is justified in believing that the corruption is a deep one,—brought about by a very unskilful attempt to repair some loss. An emendation, in order to be allowed as probable, cannot here be required to account for all the letters of the words eW alOipos. It will do as much as can reasonably be expected if it throws light on the point from which that corruption began, while at the same time it satisfies the sense and the metre. Those who appreciate this first condition of the problem will be disposed, I hope, to consider the emendation which I have suggested, ireXtuxc o avia. The following conjectures may be noticed. (1) Hermann, in his ed. of 1827: i'8", aWepos avw...t\owl n": 'Come, let the birds (irrowcaSes)...seize me.' [Similarly Prof. Campbell suggests ef (elo) for e?0'.] (2) In later editions Hermann read Sr aWepos... «X<3TO.C y ava>...i\<£(r, in order that the form of the dochmiac might be the normal one which occurs in the antistrophe, v. 1113, iSoL/xav Se vw. This was a return—so far as metre was concerned—to an earlier view; for, according to Erfurdt in his ed. of 1805, Hermann had once proposed, of aX irpoo-fl' avw [ 7rTft)Ko<5es...£A.v *@vrl Orjpwv figure in a later passage (ii46ff.). The epithet irXdvoi, immediately followed by iri-wicdSes, is also somewhat weak. (7) Bergk, aiSvtcu (rather aWviai) 8" avu> | ... | yeXwo-C/*'.' Cp. Epigr. Horn. 8. 2 irTW/caViv aiOvirjcri. Od. 5. 352 £S TTOVTOV i&wero KVfiaivovra j aWviy uKvia. Arist. Hist. An. 1. 1 (Berl. ed. p. 487 a 25) rj 8' aWvia. KOI 01 Xapoi TiKTovo-i fitv Iv rats TTtpl OoXaTTav irerpais. Thus the aWvia is a diving sea-bird, of the gull kind. If we received this conjecture, it APPENDIX. 249 might be supposed that dittographia had been one cause of the corruption into elff aWipo<;. 1095 ff. TOI, so that v. 1095 may agree with the MS. text in the antistrophe, v. 1116 7roV/x.os irOTfws ^ i> rdS' <S j3apxnroTix', OVK aWoOev oiSi ai ye S6\os t evre ye irapov povfjo~cu apav apav eir' aWois. Bergk, keeping the double crv TOI, in 1095, prefers in n 16 to mark a lacuna (equal to — ^) after 8a.i/j.6va>v TO.8\ instead of doubling TO'T^IOS. Prof. Campbell conjectures TU'XCUS instead of TU'^O. Tab" in 1097, and reads to-^ev viro x£P°s instead ofOT^'w o ^ctpos in 1118. 1100 cuvetv, Hermann's correction of the MS. «X«tv, seems the best: though Arnold's dvrXetv is ingenious. Dindorf, reading &VTI, supports the rare anastrophe by ravu^'Seos aim (quoted from the 'IXtas fniKpd by schol. Eur. Tro. 821), and by Anthol. 7. 715 XvypStv 8' OLVTI /neXi l 1140 Besides Hermann's, the following versions of the MS. reading, rfvSpos TOI TO |ih< (v SiKaiov «lir«iv, have been given. (1) Musgrave: ' I t is fair to acknowledge what is good in a man (dVSpos TO ev): and, if any one does not so acknowledge it (CITTOVTOS Se /j.rj), to refute (e^u5o-ai) the envious utterance.' (2) Buttmann : ' It is the part of a man to utter justly (Siieatov, adverb) what is right (TO ev)'—but, when he has done so, not to add reproaches. (3) Prof. Campbell: 'Truly it is a man's part needfully (ev) to assert what is right.' But, for this sense, we should surely require TO 8IK XPV°~9W taiopicois: on which see above, v. 83, n. The following emendations maybe mentioned. (1) Dindorf: dv8p6s TOI TO piy h> 8IKCLIOV elireiv, which he renders, ' virum decet, unum quid iustum dicere': ' to say one just thing,'—i.e., to maintain the principle of justice which he has once asserted. This ev SIKOLLOV is opposed toiroXXa oYicaia,—the shifting pleas of tricky men. (2) Axt and Madvig : avSpo? Tot TO fiev ot 8iKaiov ehrelv. ' t o say what is just in his own eyes.' Cp. Eur. Eke. 924 -nap 01= 'in his own house.' Sophocles uses the enclitic 01 (O. C. 1630 etc.), but affords no example of 01 as = «aim3. (3) Wecklein, in his edition, reads, dv8p6s TOITOfiev ?K8IK aiev ebretv, ' to denounce APPENDIX. injustice.' In his Ars Soph. em. p. 49 he proposed dv8pos TO /ilv ov SIKCUOV eiTreiv. (4) Blaydes r e a d s : aVSpds rot TO |MV SVSIKOV KOTtnreiv, ' to declare what is just.' 1149 f. Hermann's version of the vulgate, <}>vy£ n' O«K«V air av\fo>v | •n-eXar', has been discussed in the commentary. Wunder understands: ' Y e will no longer approach me from your caves, only to fly again.' The dat. fyvyS, could not mean this: nor could TreXaTi take an ace. of the person approached, though Eur. Andr. 1167 has (ava|) Suyia ireXd^eu Bernhardy rendered, ' Non amplius fugientes ab antro ad me accedetis': i.e., he, too, took pe with ircXSre, but connected <£uya with air' avXiwv. Prof. Campbell shares this view: i No longer flying me from my cell, ye shall approach me there.' (He supposes, however, that pc is due to a confusion between o w m ju.e <£«;££cr$e and jreXdre /JLOL.) NOW, if the meaning is that the beasts approach the cave of Ph., and then fly,—or that, after flying, they once more approach,—in either case this way of saying it would be most obscure. On Bernhardy's view of the construction, it would be better to suppose that avXiW means the beasts' lairs, and that they 'approach' Ph. at the moment when they start thence. Canter's conjecture, IXai-' (as pres. imperat, = ' rush'), has been noticed in the commentary. Erfurdt and Heimsoeth have also advocated &OT', but as fut, with transitive sense : ' No longer, by your flight, will ye cause me to leave my cave.' Seyffert reads <|>u-y£iv p.' OIWT' aV auXiW I wtXar': 'ye will no longer draw near from your caves, in order to fly from m e ' (<j>vyuv /xe). But no Greek writer could say, ireXa'£« (f>vyeiv, ' h e approaches, (only) to fly.' Wecklein reads, <£uya y.i]Kir aV avXiW | TrXojto-B'. Nauck suggests, OVK i f u o v f T a V avXiiov | £ 8 ' 1153 ff. Porson saw that dv6'8t]v must go with gpirere, and also that Ipvicerai had no possible sense here if x»p°s were its subject. H e therefore proposed to read:— aXX" dveSrjv (o8« \ oviceri O/3T]TO'; V[U,V) The objection is the sense which the context imposes on the parenthesis. Philoctetes had long been lame. The new fact which he bewails is that he is unarmed. Thus oSe xwXos ipvKerai must mean, ' this lame man is restrained (by the loss of his bow)': whereas the words would naturally mean that the lameness was the cause of the detention. L i n w o o d r e a d s dXX' dviSijv (0 8« x<3pos tpvKtTai | OVKCTI (f>o^rjT6^ vfjiiv) I €p7rere. Wecklein (Ars Soph. em. p. 54) proposed the same, but with ore in place of 6 Se. The necessity of joining dv3>T|v with Kp-irere would probably have been more generally recognised by scholars, had they not been cumbered with the corrupt word cpvKrrai, which seemed to APPENDIX. 251 require an adverb of negative sense. So dveSrjv was taken with ipv and an utterly impossible meaning was attached to each. 1218 v«Js onov. On Apoll. Rhod. 2. 121 (Sfiov Se 01 io-aevovro) the Schol. h a s : — T O 6/J.OV KOL eVi TOV a.Opoio'p.aTO^ TiOiaai (i.e., as = ' a l o n g with'), KOX km. TOV eyyv's, cos 'AOrjvaioi elwdaai yjyrjo-Qai. H e then illus- trates this ' Attic' use by the verse of Menander (fr. incert. 204), 0//.0S 8k T £ TIKTUV TrapeyiveO' rj Koprj- adding, OVTI TOV iyyv<s. Suidas, S. V. 6/J.OV, quotes the same fragment in a mutilated form, as 17877 yap TOV TIKTUV 6fnov: where Bernhardy observes that the reading TOV is supported by four MSS. of Suidas (including the best), and by the Milan ed.; as well as by Photius, and by Harpocration. It seems not improbable, then, that the schol. on Apoll. Rhod. wrote T<3 (instead of TOV) TIKTUV by a mere slip,—thinking of the o/toC Se ol on which he was commenting. It is true that the dat. is read in Dionys. Hal. Ant. Horn. 1. 78, where he a d a p t s the phrase, /cat yap 6/J.OV TI T<3 TIKTUV TTJV Koprjv etvai: b u t this is not of much independent value as evidence for the text of Menander. 1360 f. T h e MS. text, 01s yap ij yv TratSeijci KaK [ot TOV aOklov AlavO' OTTACOI' O-OV 7raTpos wrepov S 'OSvcrcrews txpivav.] These words are open to three objections. (1) At v. 410 Ph. supposes that, when N. claimed the arms of Achilles, Ajax was still alive, and might have interposed in his favour. N. then simply tells Ph. that Ajax was already dead; he says nothing of a contest for the arms between Ajax and Odysseus. Two answers to this difficulty have been attempted. (a) Erfurdt argues that the impugned words do not necessarily imply knowledge of such a contest. They merely mean that, if the arms were not to be given to Neoptolemus, they should at least have gone to Ajax rather than to Odysseus. But the epithet aSXiov obviously alludes to the tragic fate of Ajax,—his frenzy, and his suicide: it cannot refer simply to the fact that he is dead. 252 APPENDIX. (b) Others admit that the poet has made an oversight, but urge that it is excusable. He writes as if N. had told Ph. about the contest.— But the inconsistency is not of the kind which can be excused as concerning matters e£ The motive of the interpolation may have been a feeling that some allusion to the OTTXWV Kpiarvs was demanded in a play which mentioned the death of Ajax and represented Odysseus as possessing the arms. The word SUy might suggest that the interpolator was thinking of At. 449, OVK av irore | SIKTJV KCLT aXXov Tos 1394 ireCo-«iv &uvT) 6. 57 i/2ovXovro...TrpoTifiL(opi] M o s t of t h e MSS., in- cluding the best, have the fut. inf.: but the aor. inf. is a v. I. (3) With iUfiai. 6. 6 i<j>u/j.evoi...ap£uv. Here the MSS. agree in the fut. inf., according to Stahl; who, however, reads apfcu. (4) With Sco/tai. 1. 27 iSeijOrjcrav.. .vavo-l port: but the aor. inf. is a v. I. (5) With iruQoi. 2. 29 irdxrew yap %ird.XKtiv Trefuj/eiv a-Tparidv. Here Stahl reads iri^iruv with the Laur. MS. (one of the best) and another: the remaining MSS. have Tre/jul/eiv, which Classen retains. All these verbs express the notion of desiring or praying. With them, the use of the fut. inf. appears more natural than with a verb meaning simply to be able. But the passage in Thuc. 3. 28 furnishes a strong argument in favour of mla-uv here:—yvovres Se 01 iv TOLS irpayfiacriv OVT' aTTOKwXvcrtiv Svvarol OVTCS, ei T a.Tro/ji.ovoi6ijcrovTaL rrjs fv/Aj8a(r€O)s, KivSwzvo-ovTes. Here all the MSS. (according to Stahl) have d-iroKwXvaav, though he reads d.Troi«i>Xveiv. And the fut. inf. has precisely the same justification as here; i.e., the sense is, 'they perceived that they could not hope to prevent it.' APPENDIX. I n T h u c . 7 ' H ) o v S e y a p iv/XTrda^j 177 cnpa.Ti.5. 253 hwalfuff av y ^ p j , the fut. inf. has the support of numerous MSS., including some of the best (see Stahl);—and there, too, the sense—'we could not hope to use' —seems to recommend it. Most edd., however, now give ^ 1407 «tp£c* irtXdtciv K.T.X. Various attempts have been made to preserve the words which stand in the MSS. between ire\dt«iv and or«ix«,— viz., (rrjs iron-pas, aXX' ei Spas rav8' uxrntp avSas. (1) Triclinius: eip£w 7reXd£eiv cnj% Trarpas. | a'XX' d Spas ravff, etc. (2) Turnebus: eip|a> 7reXa£eiv a-^s Wrpas. | «" y€ [instead of aXX* ei] Spas TaJ#', etc. (3) Brunck: e"p|a> ireXd&tv (r^s irarpas.—a\X' < | ei ye Spas ^', etc. (4) Porson: elp£u> ircXa^tv (riys irarpas.—aXX' ei <8OK«I> | Tavra Spav, oira«77r€p aiSas, K.T.X. (5) A writer in Class. Journ. v. 39: €?p|to 7reXa'£etv 0-775 irarpas.— aXX' e" ye Spas | ravr' , (OCTTrep auSas, etc. (6) Burges followed Porson, but, instead of r a w a Spav owuxnrep avSas, wrote Spav dXij&os, wtnrep avSas. (7) H e r m a n n : eip£ | ei o-ti Spas TaS' etc. H e subsequently changed the words after 7rarpas to aivw Tao, (us, I «i ye Spas, etc. (8) Seyffert: etpfto ?reXa£eiv O-J^S irarpas.—dXX' ei <(rri S?y> | Tavra Spa'o-eis, etc. So Cavallin reads. 1431 ff. a S' av Xa/S^s £ i S i 7 r p o s irvpdv arparov, ifirjv The difficulties which have been raised here have been due to the assumption that all the o-xvXa mentioned in 1431 were to be dedicated to Heracles. This made it necessary to suppose that the O-KVXO. of 1428—destined for the house of Poeas—are distinct from the CTKVXO. of 1431. Thus:— (1) Hermann: The 254 APPENDIX. Seeing how unsatisfactory these attempted distinctions are, it is not surprising that a desire should have been felt to alter the words TOC8« TOC orpaToO so that they might refer to the Trojan army (see cr. n.): but, even if this could be done, the discrimination between the two kinds of a-KvXa would still be forced and obscure. INDICES. I. GREEK. The number denotes the verse, in the note on which the word or matter is illustrated. When the reference is to a page, p. is prefixed to the number. )( means, 'as distinguished from.' aXXos = 'withal,' 'besides,' 38 a, in reproof, 1300 dXX' oS TI xa'pwj', 1299 a or a in the termin. -01a, 129 aXX' ovv...yt, 1305 ayetv )( aTrayeaScu, 1029 s, senses of, 947 ayvold, 129 174 s, 708 dywv, added to verb, 481 d/iapTdveiv Tiv6s (masc.) TI, 230 dei in oi del X6701, 131 dficlpeii> (TOTTOI/), 1262 a0\a as = a$\oi, 507 d/j.4/nrTi>)s, sense of, 1465 dOypioro/ios, 188 dfws, 1314 aty\r], senses ascribed to, 831 d/iiruf, 680 alvos, of advice, 1380 atvui, in thanking one, 889 d/jL(f>lir\a.KTOS, in active sense, 687 at'oXos, 1157 d/i0iTpi)s, in pass, sense, 19 aiiiv as = fortune in life, 179 OK, with impf. or aor. ind. of a.ix&, etc., p. 246 1327 av with iterative impf., 291, or aor., 443 X67&W, 12 „ repeated, 223 axoieiv n, to have it said of one, 607 oKotieiv rtvd, on, instead of die. on TIS, 549 dvayicd£uv Tivd Tt, 1366 dvdyicr], stress of pain, 206 dicp&Tojp, senses of, 486 dvahanfl&vuv apaprlav, 1249 dXcuos, epith. of Apollo, p. xxxiv n. 2 dydfios TIVOS, too £W«? for one, 1009 akri$£s, not used as=dXi/0fis, 345 dvairohav, fig., 1238 dXX' ^...; 414 dyaffireTai (pass.) aKrjirrpov, 140 dXka, in appeal, 230 dc«i)>', 1153 ,, in assent, 48 dvUvai, intrans., 639 „ repetitions of, 524 dvn\a.ji-i), effect of, 54 dXXa ydp TOI, 81 avrlTViros, 693 a\\a...fiti>, 336 dvTupwveiv, with ace. of person, 1065 dXXa fitvTOt, 524 dWXia, of a ship, 482 d\\60povs as merely =OXX6T/3IOS, 540 d£ecos with genit., 217 dXXos followed by d\Xd, 655 INDICES. 256 f, implied but not expressed, 1361 pvriB-qaoixai as fut. midd., 527 st 226 euro SXKuv, with fibvos, 183 dwb TWOS, on his part, 560, 1008 dir6 TWOS fir, 535 ', 278 rjKTOs i?x€ff@aii 731 = dismiss from life, 450 dirovs as = xwXo's, 632 dirui/j.offa, 1289 apa )( ap oil and oi ydp, 1288 dpybs, of 2 or 3 terminations, 97 dpeTij as = 'glory,' 1420 &p0/xios, 1132 dpiuTeta, given by the army, 1429 Tis, 1338 i, said of sound, 1455 'Afl-KXifTri'Si/s, form of, 1333 curie OTTOS = dirpoffSoKTiTos, 1111 ydp, in question, 161, 327, 651 ye, a rare use of with Sans, 1282 ,, at the end of a verse, 895 ,, in comment (like 'well'), 1225 ,, omitted in a reply, 105, 985 ,, used like Fr. si, 33: added to os, 663 „ with a repeated pers. pron., 1017 ye fie'i'Toi, 93 7^ TOI, 823 yiyuive, imperat., 238 yivi], sense of, 178 yevvaios, true-bred, 51 yivos, ace, = 'by birth,' 239 „ prefacing a statement, 915, 1049: with odv, 766 yiyvo/xai, in periphrasis with subst., 77 ,, of logical result, 116, 346 yvilifx-qv lxHV Tivbs-^yiyv&aKeiv n, 837 yvibfxy}V Ti8eo~9ai, 1446 ypdtpetrBai, midd., 1325 affTnrTos or at7Tet7TTos, 2, p . 229 wrpaKTOs, 290 a80is as = 'afterwards,' 82 ai\al, of one chamber, 152 avrb^uXos, 35 v, impersonal sense of, 1100 Si, introduces a question in reply, 441 ,, 'of the apodosis,' Attic use of, 233 avros as = 'at the same time,' 119 avTos with dat., 52r Si=a\\d, 94, 282 avrbs dyyeXos, etc., 500, 691 Set ere OTTWS irpd^eis, 54 avr6o~To\os, 496 Seiv6s, corrupted from SeiXo's, 457 d(paipe!adai (midd.) preferred by Soph, to dcptupeiv, 933 d0aipef s, scansion of, 57 B $d\\tiv with dat., = ^j3d\Xfii', 67 ,, of sound or smell, 205 ,, —irpofJaWeiv, 1028 Seipas, 491 deiL!Tepos = vo~Tepos, 49 5ij nearly = 15817, 816 Siyra, repeated in different senses, 760 ff. Sih irovoiv, ' i n ' troubles, 760 Sth xpovov, 285 5ia,8dXXu with dat., etc., 582 Siafibpos, epith. of vbo~os, 7 Siafiv, 535 Siaicovuo~6a.i, midd., 287 Sidbvai e'avTbv TIVI, 84 Sie/j.wo\dv, 579 /3ia in periphr. for a person, 314 8\apri, T) irdaa, of a person, 622 Sios, as epith. of heroes, 344 jSX^jrw^, TTUJS, 1 1 0 Su&tioros, 593 fiovKei with subjunct., 762 Sb\ios, epith. of Hermes, 133 ydp, as sixth word of a sentence, 1451 ,, in assent, 756 SovpaTi, 722 Sobs rjSovrj, 972 L, form of, 895 10 /. GREEK. E « before /3\, 1311 -co, how contracted, after ( i ) e , ( l ) i o r v , 1014 i^ov\6/n;v dv, etc., 1239, 1278 eyKoKeiv x°Xov Kara TWOS, 328 lyKeurdai /3\d£cus, 1318 6716, prodelision of e" in, 479 ei with fut. ind., said indignantly, 988 e» 0 ec, of circumstance (ev (5Ji/Kais), 185,1004, "34 iv, of the instrument or means, 60 e? \6yots yuaprus, 319 ei> /lanptfi xP°>"i>> "far it. 235 h aavT(} yevov, 950 ev (Tol, penes te, 963 dai, 1160 1457 heSpos combined with vaieiv, 153 ei>0dde=:8evpo, 304 ivddici) eliceui TLVI TI, 465 Si/, 8 5 4 «'\i)e<70 impKop HdeaBai, 811 frTifyx11'"'"" w ' ' h genit., 1333 f J cwroTrTOU, 467 v, senses of, 676 u>, 991 u, 556 &feJi«ro\ai' KipSos, 303 J. S. IV. 257 et-laraaBaX TUII, 1053 i%opav, 851 iff u TOD /MV, 1135 'Ep/naios and (p/Miov, accents of, 1459 ipxopmi as=ajr^px o A""i 48 ,, with ace. of pers., 141 ,, with pres. partic, 1199 144 s = 'won,' 1420 eripa rtxvi\ = another's skill, 138 ?T», preceding a negative, 1217 l 7 INDICES. 2S8 S, sense of, 205 ev 76, 327 days, a or cE in, 828 eialiar, epithet of "Tiri/os, 829 e$f}orpvs, 548 eifiapeia, 284 etpoos, 491 rifcrroXos, senses of, 516 i intrans., of a road's course, p. 231 ,, to constrain, in aor., 331, 1117 ,, to direct, 1119 ,, with perf. partic, 600: with aor., 1362 „ =Mb, 'to put in,' 305 >> X^P0') to be in it, 154, p. 231 „ ,, = <7Telxeu>, 1 5 7 ixoKicait, 212 ?ws, as one syllable, 1330 X,TJV e5, sense of, 505 {vytls,fig.,1026 t ,, of need 'arising,' etc., 175 laxfo )( icpai-oj, 594 (TU, in defying consequences, 120 Id 6eol, extra metrum, 736 liin, after a verb of enterprise, 352 Kat as last word of a verse, 312 ,, as second part of the fifth foot, 961, p. 246 ,, corrupted from rat, 79, p. 232 ,, emphasising a verb, 380 ,, strengthening /ia,\a, 419 ,, gives a modest tone, 192 ,, ='e'en' (followed by /ca{='and'), 13 Kal=ye, two uses of, 38 KOX...S4, 1362 „ Si}, 818 „ iyii — 'l on my part,' 1042 „ nr)V,.,ye, 660 „ n Kal, 274 teaivos, euphemistic use of, 52 Kcupbs half personified, 466, 837 tcatpos am, 151 KaKoyeLTur, 692 r) followed by i or d, 985 ijy&p...; 248 V W". 593 TJKtw,fig.,of one's plight, 377, 501: used like a 'gnomic' perf., 758 e Q&Wew,fig.,of woes, 259 Barepa, euphemistic, 503 0e6s, said of the bow, 657 depaircvew TO trapov, 149 Brjaaipiaita, 37 0pa teams, compounds of, classified, 692 Kaxov/ievos, 228 KOTO in KO.8' bpiirpi, etc., 566 KOTO TOUTO as = 'on this ground,' 438 nardyeaOai, with ace. of the port, 356 w with genit., 127 30 Ka.Tix.ew, nautical sense of, 221 ,, /SIOTOK, sense of, 690 Ke'va.L, 3 5 9 v, of desire, 1039 ". senses of, 1264 t, midd., 697 K\av/j&ru)v, ^KTOS, 1259 iivai. (K TWOS, of work proceeding from a person, 25 Wivu> and (A0ivw, 1059 i/t&T)s strengthening iKvovfixu, 470 ioi> lov, within the verse, 38 tafft parenthetic, 1277 hos iVois, 684 K\(wrew n, sense of, 57 Koviplfew, intrans., 735 Kpara, gender of, 1207 KpvwTew TWO. TI, 915 Kravwv joined with Bavdv, 336 KVKXCK, eyes, 1354 irwXos, of the sky, 815 nvptw, trans, or intrans., 440 /. GREEK. \afiuv )( fteic, in warfare, 47 Xaiprqs, and other forms, 87 \CU7KW, of bold speech, n o Xfyw as = 'command,' 101 ,, with ace. of person accosted, 1261 Ay/tviov wvp, Aij/ma Kara, etc., 800 Xt/MJv )(8pnoi, 836 AI)KM>S and Au/reZbs (Apollo), 1461 M fi.aKw.pa, of a goddess, 400 i j&Xos)(tiupUvai./SeXos, 1300 Kum, 463 w, with ellipse of infin., 446: with fut. inf., 483 Htnova, 512 ff. /*&> emphasising ey<6, 86 ,, generic, 91, 170 ,, irregularly placed, 279 ,, without a corresponding Si, 1, 159, 882: omitted in epanaphora, 633 ri with genit., 1034 t, usage of, 515 /leroirw, 1189 fi^rpios, said of fortune, 179 fuj, followed by d, 782 ,, hyperbaton of, 67 „ where firj oi is admissible, 349 „ with inf., after ot/uu, etc., 1059, 1329 /uriSafiou as^/itiSa/iot, 256 MqXfs, 4 ixrjirw, aftertfXoto,961 nifre understood before /njre, 771 fdyi>v/u, spelling of its fut. and aor., 106 juoXts 5' ipa, 329 imvav = modo, in wishes, etc., 528 jUoVos, with subst., instead of adv. n&vov, 536 (/SXAretK Si4), 1013 N , qualified by iveSpos, 153 , dress of, 128 1193 259 wo«>, in a bad sense, 784, 1229 s rieris, a proverb, 1441 5, scansion of, 4 vcvpoairadris, 290 veurepov n, 560 Nimj, 'kBriva, 134 vo<7ijXe/a, senses of, 39 VOOTOS as merely=65os, 43 vo nv& TI, 683 vtiiit/Mi XetfUDVtaSes, 1454; aXiat, I470 viiSvvos, act., = 'soothing,' 44 H J6i>u(ro/iai, pass., 303 O oyftevetv, 162 o8e, marking thefig.sense of a word, 831 ,, referring to a relat. pron. before it, 87. P- 233 S0ev = iiteiee 66ev, 704 61a, adv., 273 ,, adv., with limiting force, 584 -ma, termin-, o or a in, 129 ofrat trpwroyovot, 181 OIKOITOWS Tpoq, 32 oUovpos oQis, at Athens, 1328 OIKOVS and OIKOV, Tpos, 383 ot/iai IUV, 339 fop, added to (KirKayrjvai, 225 iXXu'cai, of giving mental pain, n 72 6/wv as prep, with genit., 1218 oveidos oi K(x\6v, 477 -oos, uncontracted forms in, 491 ovov = irap' OTOIS, 456: corrupted to oiroi, 482 OTTOV V T , mode of writing, 16 6'TTWS, after oltcrlpw, = ' (thinking) how,' 169 ,, where oTa might be expected, 777 „ l%oi, 819 opav r«, = ' to beware o f it, 504 „ „ = ' to provide for ' it, 843 6p££ai rail TI, ' to concede' it, 1203 opdovodai = 'to stand upright,' 820: 'to go straight,' 1299 6p/dfr Ss, for Sorts, in a negative statement, 693 oavos, 508 17—2 INDICES. 260 Sons ye, a rare use of, 1282 onf (neut.) = l wherein,' 342 06 repeated, 416 01) yip in question, 249 01; yap 8y, 246 oib" av = K(d...oiK av, 536 oiSe", negativing what precedes it, 771 ofiic, dXXci K.T.X., 642 „ di> with optat., in remonstrance, 1222 ,, &r0' us ( = OJTWS), 196 OSKOVV, force of otv in, 872 oi fir/ with fut. indie, 611 „ ,, with subjunct., 103 i TOTS eltadlxriv, constr. of, 939 irap&v, of aid at a crisis, 373 jras with adverbial force, 386 warpios and jraT/xjjos, 398, 724 retBo/uu with dat. and inf., 1252 veiariov with a c e , 994 ireXdfeic, trans, use of, 1150 iriinrew—avairinTeiv, 1160: 'to herald,' 1266 Triiiiroiv, 6, said of Hermes, 133 iripyap-a, of Troy, 352 p, ' to cherish,' 447 )( Trirpos, 272 JTIK/)OS = 'hateful,' 254, 510 ,, jCM}v, 8 l l of! H irov in question, 1233 ovv in thesis of 3rd foot, 298 „ with concessive force, 305 ,, with a repeated efre, 345 oBveica TWOS, SO far as it is concerned, 774 ovpos,fig.senses of, 855 oihe...Te, 1321 f. OVTOI, referring to sing, TIS, 317: to oirov, 458 OUTOS, ref. to what follows, 406: combined with ode, 841, 1331 OSTWS= 'without more ado,' 1067 $%9os and n irdXat, of a recent moment, 589 irakaibv i^ STOV, 493 Ta\cu fl-XaKijs, said of a disease, 738 irkelova (T4), the details of a story, 576 added to a superlative, 631 =/u£yioTos, 478 s, 'tainted,' 39 Koi with gen. or dat., 520 7rXous, 'fair weather,' 467, 1450 iroieiK, spellings of, 120, p. 234 iroieiaBcu iv a/UKpif, 498 iroiei8eh, 375 iroiKiXoffTOfios ^aOs, 343 TTOIKIXWS, sense of, 130 IloXwis, 'A6r]va, 134 iroXiTi/cds X070S, in rhetoric, p. xxi n. iroXXd, adv., with adj., 254 iroWcuci, rare in Trag., 1456 irocos, of warfare, 248 iropos, 'resource,' 704 TTOT4=tandem aliquando, 816 irou = 'in what respect?' 451 7ro0...et; = ' where are thy thoughts?' 805 Trptusauv Xoyovs, 87 rplv and subjunct., without av, 917 TrpofldWeffdat. (midd.), 1017 7r/)6j8Xi)Mct, ' a screen,' 1008 irpo/JXijs as subst., 936 = aKpa, 1455 ii, 538 557 v, sense of, 1205 Trpds with ace, of a criterion, 885 ,, with ace, of what causes a feeling, 378 irpos plai>, etc., 90, 594 /. GREEK. x/aos (re rarphs kvoO/toi, 468 irpos T<£8e='for this purpose,' 568 v, fig., 405 av, a doubtful use of, 42 i, 129, 351 v > nautical sense of, 2 2 1 , 236; with a c e , 243 wpotriryopos with dat., 1353 TpoffdeU $e£idv (sc. tiptop), 942 vpoadiyy&vuv, fig., ' t o engage in,' 9 irpoa-KWeiv, 533, 1408 irpoaovpos, 691 TrpoairlTrreiv, of a sudden approach, 46 Tpo., 1451 irpuroyovos, sense of, 180 7rCp, fig., of a destroyer, 927 Tri/peta, 36 7T<3s aV with optat. of wish, 531 pvtnos, 959 261 ipea8ai, senses of, 1085 s, said of the cave, 1453 p, 268 B, 775 (rfc Tp diKalip, 1 2 5 1 : 9vi)aKuv, fig. sense of, 1443 {wa,i TIPI, sense of, 1367 Tpo m periphrasis, 952 )( CTTOXI}, 223 f. u, r6 )( TO (T(p£e T Td7r£Xot7ra rwy \07wy, 24 rairri with yvwixyv rWeaBai, 1448 Td%' o^1"' m putting a supposition, 305 Te instead of 8^, after niv, 1137, 1425 ,, linking two adjectives, 584 ,, linking dissimilar clauses, 1178 ,, irregularly placed, 185, 1294, 1412 reiveiv /3A?;, 198 T4\OS, ei's, = ' ultimately,' 409 K&pa, 618 , etc., 771 rex"Vfla> s a i d of a m a n , 928 ryde, 204 e'uropav, 454 T7;Xai7ros, usage of, 216 TI, hiatus after, 100, p . 233 Ti = ?KOffToV Tt, 286 T( 4XXO, with ellipse of iroieiy, 100 „ 7dp, *4*> K.T.X., 1405 „ 8^, 421 „ (rxoirav as — wpoadoKav, 4 2 8 : =Tripe1i>, 467 avos,fig.,841 crrZ/Sos, = t h e act of walking, 29 midd., of esteeming, 451 : iv OTIKTOX dijpes, 184 875 (TTOXOS, of a ship's prow, 343 i^v, 1448 , 06 xoXXi?, 547 T^iTTe, 1089 crTvyep6s, ' w r e t c h e d , ' of persons, 166 T(S, enclitic, before its subst., 104 /rvWaupdiieiv eavrov, 577 ,, added to a disparaging adj., 519 avKKap.^i.veado.1 TWOS nvi, 282 ,, in sinister foreboding, 1231 iov as=s.. .'IKST'', 601 403 INDICES. 262 6 *i 3 3 TO = 'therefore,' 142 TO KOI XafieZv, 'to think that...!' 234 ,, \eyop.evov, etc., 497 ,, TTJS vqaov, 300 Tot 5iJ, 244 Totyapovv, 341 ToioVSe answered by iva, 17 Toiourbs, explained by following adj., 1271 rourlSe, a form rare in Trag., 955 ToX/wix, of an effort of will, 82 Tofa, senses of, 652 TOO p.i\ with inf., after KO>\6U, etc., 197 Toip.bv p^pos, 498 Tpa rpvirdvap aidri, 208 ' with ace. (ola), 508 with double genit., 1315 It' &v elirtiv, 223 Xdpa.yp.0., of a bite, 267 Xapw, TTJK , 1306 s, oiSiv, etc., 1006 = ' t o answer,' 190, p. 236 viravTav with genit., 719 iirrjpirris, sense of, 53 "Tnros, the Sleep-god, 827 i7rd/c« with partic, implyir^ glory, I33S tpaivoi, aor. midd. of, 944 (pipe followed by subjunct. of 1st pers., 300, 1452 (pipea-Bcu, ' to win, '117 (pev, in joyful wonder, 234 &, double, with subst. and adj., 799 if, not shortened before 0, 1100 u ZeS, 1139 wrav, 1387 we omitted, 75, 82, 92, 720, 943 us, denoting intention (irXeis us irp 58 ,, prefixed to an assurance, 117, 567, 812 ,, marking the mental point of view, 253 ,, with fut. partic, 1191 ,, by error for las, 1330 Arre with inf. after &mi>, etc., 656, 901 ,, with inf., marking a condition, 1392 t2 II. MATTERS. accent, Athenian sensitiveness to, 931 accent of 'Ep/Mios, 1459 ace, cognate (fx^os 4x0alpeu>), 59 „ ,, with verbs of position (mIUUT6TTOV), 145 „ of part affected, after another a c e , 1301 „ of place, after ticvqfav, 496 „ of respect, 7, 863 Achilles, character of, 89: youth of, 243, 344: death of, 335 act. verb instead of midd., 708, 1108 adj., after art. and subst., though an epithet, 392 „ „ „ ,, ,, „ „ ,, antecedent in genit., supplied from relat. in dat., 139 Antilochus, son of Nestor, 425 aor., infin., of a critical moment, 109 ,, infin. after KIVSWSS ianv, etc., 502 „ instead of pres. (am&puxra), 1289 „ partic. with /if) yirg, 772 aphaeresis in first word of a clause (X^yw. VI TOVTOV), 591 Apollo 'AXofos, p. xxxiv n. 2 archers, Homeric, 1057 Arctinus, his Aethiopis, 335, p. xii Ares slays the best men, 436 art, Greek, the story of Philoctetes in, p. xxxvii article as demonstr. pron., 154, 1243 as adv. (6£ela oiTtf), 808 „ as last word of a verse, 263: as penas epith. of a compound phrase (17^ult, word, 422 pas-fdpoi ppaxt), 83, 952, 1000, „ as pron., followed by a proper name 1123 compound, =subst. and adj., in genit. 37i ,, as relat. pron., 14 (auBa Tpvadfwp), 208, 715, 1091 „ giving a scornful tone, 1080 compounded with the noun which it ,, in TO \[/ev5rj, 108 qualifies (aivrflet I6os), 894 „ with inf., instead of simple inf., 118, co-ordinated with adv., 502 620 defining the instrument (rojeurds ,, with subst understood as subject, the Sa/iels), 335 same subst. being predicate (ii$6 instead of proper name in genit. n KTTJ/ia TIJS yUrjs i...iai0pdnna> Six"), 3 ' Asclepius, 1437 of 1 or 3 terminations, 97 Attius, his PhUocteta, pp. xxxiii, 242 proleptic use of, 819 ,, „ adv. as predicate (roSpyor oi paKpbji \i„ 7€is), 26 with kindred adj. (KOKAS KOKUS), 166 Aeschylus, his Philoctetes, p. xvi Ajax, death of, 411 Alcibiades, supposed reference to, p. xliii anapaest in 1st foot, p . xliv: formed by art. and noun, 796 anapaests, two consecutive, in proper names, 794 ,, use of in the parodos, 135 Caesura, neglect of, 101 cases of two nouns interchanged in MSS. , 324 Cephallenia, 264 Chalcodon, king of Euboea, 489 choriambic verse, p. xlix Chorus, the, p. xxix Chryse, p. xli: her shrine, p. xxxix comparison, compressed form of, 181 264 INDICES. compounds, rare, 42, 368, 396, 423, 991 ,, two of the same verb, in juxtaposition, 121 co-ordination of clauses, 503, 519 conjunction, where it might be omitted, 1178 Cybele, attributes of, 391 ff.: in art, 400 Cypria, the, of Stasmus, 1032, p. xii epithets, two or more, without copula, 83 Euphorion, his Philoctetes, p. xxxiv Euripides, „ „ p. xvii extra metrum, words placed, 219 Fenelon, his Telemaque, p. xxxiv feniigineus, colour meant by, 128 fifth foot of trimeter, irreg. spondee in, 22 figurative and literal expression blended, 666, 1167 f. dactyl, as 3rd foot of a trimeter, p. 238: fortune, when too high, dangerous, 179 combined with tribrach, p. xliii fut. infin. with Siva/icu., etc., 1394, p. 252 Dardanus, 69 ,, indie, in a relative clause of purpose, dative, ethic, 22, 98, 261, 433, 475, 494, 3°3 574. 763. 1031, 1219 „ instrumental, 494 „ ,, =ix(~h.\<j> with fut. inf., 441 ,, locative, 144, 1002 ,, „ with el, two kinds of condition ,, of circumstance, 1377, 1387 expressed by, 68 ,, of respect (ST of time 'within which' (Secret xp&vy), 715. 769 „ 'sociative,' 1027 ,, understood before a relat. pron. in another case, 757 „ simple, after /9d\Xeu>, 67 Death, invocations of, 797 deus ex machina, the, 1409, p. xxvii diction of the play, p. xliii Dion Chrysostomus, p. xvi division of verse between two speakers, 54, 1248 dochmiac verse, p. xlviii Doric forms required, 687, 725 dual, imperative, 1003 ,, verb with plur. partic, 541 ,, 1st pers. pres. subjunct. midd., 1079 E Earth, sustainer of life, 391, 700 Echo, 187 ff. epanaphora, with a synonym, 530 epithets of the disease transferred to the lament for it, 693 f. genitive after OXXCSKOTOS, 1192 ,, after a verb of motion, 613, 1002 ,, after compar., instead of dat. (etc.) with 17, 597, 682 ,, after de"xe"9ai, etc., 130, 160, 1431 „ causal, 327, 1308 ,, defining, 81, 104, 1202 „ objective, after Kbrpov, 1039 ,, of adj., with possessive pron. „ » ,, „ ,, ,, ,, „ „ (e/ictv fieXiov), 1126 of origin (6 ZJJXOS 'H/K«X?/S), 943 .. rpiupek, 3 of time within which, 821 partitive, 73, 706; understood, before rel. pron., 1161, 1431 „ after imKaaaeaBai, 1334 ,, after /itjia/iov, 256 wherecomparison is implied, 1100 with etvai (to be swayed by one), 386 ,, ixar9i.vet.v, 370 / / . MATTERS. genitive with negative verbal adj. (£\iriSwv airuTTOv), 867 ,, ,, vdcrros, 43 „ ,, weipevyivou, 1044 ,, „ ainrpoipos, 203 ,, ,, verb of asking about, 439 Glyconic verses, p. xlviii; correspondence of, p. lxi gods, jealousy of the, 776 ,, invoked in a protest, 1293 hand, the right, as a pledge, 813 Helen's suitors, the oath of, 73 Helenus, son of Priam, 606 Hephaestus, cult of, in Lemnos, 986 Heracles, as hoplite or archer, 727: apparition of, 1409, p. xxvii ,, pyre of, on Oeta, 1431, p. xi heralds, in Attic Tragedy, 1306 Hermaeum, Mount, 1459, p. 244 Hermes, the god of stratagem, 133 Herodotus, a possible reminiscence of, 1207, 1330 hiatus after rl, 100, p. 233 ,, in a trimeter, 759: in lyrics, 832 iambic verse, breach of a rule in, 22 ,, „ stamp of, in this play, p. xliv imperat, double, 862 indie. )( subjunct. mood after /iiy, 30, 494 infin. act., after Siddvai iavriv, 1342: after atpuvtu, 1349 „ as imperat., 57, 1080, 1411 ,, epexegetic, 62, 81, 525, 892 ,, irregularly substituted for partic., 5 3 „ pres. and aor. combined, 95, 668, 1397 ,, ,, instead of infin. fut., 1399 ,, with art., instead of simple infin., 118 interpolation, p. xlvi interrupted sentences, effect of, 210, 1226 ionic verse, p. xlix Ixion, 677 265 Laurentian MS., noteworthy points of, in this play, p. xlv Lemnos, area of, p. xxxii: the Homeric, inhabited, 2, 302: volcano in, 800, p. 242: cult of Hephaestus in, 986 Lesches, Little Iliad of, 416, p. xii Lessing, his Laocoon, p. xxxv libation before sacrifice, 8 lightnings of Zeus, 1198 lions, tamed by Cybele, 401 logaoedic verse, p. xlviii 'Lycian' fount in Lemnos, 1461 Lycomedes, 243 Mt Malis, p. ix ; the Nymphs of, 725 masc. partic. with neut. subject, 499 Mosychlus, the volcano, 800, p. 242 names omitted in allusions, 678 negative after positive form of statement, 207 Nereids, expressive names of, 1470 neut. adj., without art., as subst. (KOIVU,, 'joint action'), 25 ,, plur. as adv., 201 „ ,, as subject, with a sing, subst. as predicate (awavTa Swx^peio), 902 „ ,, with ref. to persons, 448 ,, subst. with masc. or fem. partit. gen. (ra iirikoiira. TWV \6yoiv), 24, 174 Nike, Athena, 134 nomin. for vocative, 1186, 1348 Nymphs of Malis, 725 : of Lemnos, 1454: of the sea, 1470 object clause with fut. ind., instead of final clause with subjunct., 1069 Odysseus,' son of Sisyphus,' 417: character of, p. xxx Oeta, sacred to Zeus, 728 optat., act. pres., of contracted verbs, 895 ,, for subjunct. of indirect question, 281 INDICES. 266 optat., pres. with d, for pres. subjunct. with edv, in fut. sense, 613 ,, in dependent clause, though a primary tense precedes, 199 ,, in final or relative clause, after optat. of wish, 315, 529, 961 ,, in relat. clause, after optat. with dr, 409 ,, of indefinite frequency, 289, 444 ,, parenthetic, in orat. obliqua, 617 ,, perf. pass., form of, 119 ,, representing a delib. subjunct., ,, with an, in making a suggestion, 512 ff. oracle, the, p. xxviii order of words, peculiar, 417, 598 f., Pactolus, the, 392 'paeon quartus' at end of iambic v., p. xliv Palamedes unmasks Odysseus, 1025 parenthetic clause as adverb (iroXis xpb"0* ££ ov = ird\ai), 493 Paris, the worker of woe, 1426 paronomasia (oT^yew, \iyea>), 135 partic, a redundant, 1221 „ expressing the leading idea of the sentence, 590 ,, irregularly placed after subst. (T&S IK 6euv TI5X<« SoBdaas), 1316 ,, neut., with art. (rb ixxrovv), 674 ,, sing., after plur. verb, 645 ,, with &/, 407 patronymics, formation of, 1333 Peparethus, 549 perfect tense, as a more vivid future, 76, 1280 ,, ,, of a lasting result, 84 ,, „ combined with aorist, 664 periphrasis (oiKovprnxa i-ivav), 868, 936 personification of the senses or limbs, 1354 fPherecratic verse, p. xlviii Phoenix, rpotpeis of Achilles, 344 plur. neut. instead of sing., 524 plur. ,, „ ,, of partic, with sing, noun, 357 (OVTOI), referring to sing, TIS, 307 poet, for sing., 36, 1263 verb of 1st pers. interchanged with 1st pers. sing., 1221 Poeas, legends about, p. ix (n.), 802 position of word, emphatic, 907 prayers before sailing, 1077, 1470 predicate, proleptic (BiSdaKerai 6s), 1361 pres. and aor. inf. combined, 95 ,, oracular, 113 ,, historic, 728 prodelision of augment, 360, 1012: in fl6\h) 'yib, 479 pron. of 1st pers., enclitic versus accented forms of, 47, 347, 958 ,, personal, boldly omitted, 801, 935, 1032, 1368 ,, ,, in gen., as predicate (icelvov rdde X^-yets), 37 „ relat. masc, after fem. noun (\j/v%d, os), 715 ,, ,, of 1st pers. plur. (lawn) followed by sing. (p.e), 65 ,, ,, with causal force, 60 „ „ „ „ „ theantec. being understood (of 76 = efl*e£ itceivot), 1364 ,, rhetorical repetition of, 664 quantity, varied in the same word, 296 Quintus Smyrnaeus, 936, p. xiv redundant expression, 31, 1003 repetition of words, 88, 265, 760, 913, 1220, 1269 Rhea, in relation to Cybele, 391 sacrifice, ill-omened sounds at, 8 saluting the earth, etc., 533, 1408 scholia, true readings preserved by, p. xliv Scyros, 240, 480 shepherd's pipe, 212 / / . MATTERS. ship, quarters in a, 482 Sigeum, 355 Sisyphus, 417, 625 Spercheius, the, 491, 1215 spoils of war, hung up in houses, 1428: tithed for the gods, 1431 Stasinus, his Cypria, 1032, p. xii stichomuthia, interruptions in, 1226 subject of dependent verb, made object of principal verb (TOVTOV otad' d £$;), 444 subjunct. after (pipe, 300 „ deliber., in pres. tense, 338 ,, pres., in conditions, 613 superlative with constr. of comparative (A^tfre TU>V irplv ivrdTrtav), 1171 synizesis, in iircl oiSiv, 446: in iyu> ci/i', 585 : in I\x4av, 697 synonym used, instead of repeating a word, 53°. 59° tears of anger, 367 Teucer, 1057 Theodectes, his Philoctetes, p. xxxiii Thersites, 442 ff. Theseus, sons of, 562 third foot of trimeter, pause after, 907 „ pers., transition to from second, 910 tmesis of &ir6, 817 Trachinian rocks, 491 tribrachs in iambic verse, p. xliii trochaic tetrameter, caesura of, 1402 267 Troy, legendary date for fall of, 1340: taken by Heracles, 1439 verb, finite, substituted for a participle, •215, 605 ,, ,, „ ,, simple and compound forms of, interchanged (ol8a...K&TOi8a), 249, 329 understood in a different pers. with a second clause (otfr' atirbs X£yw, OST' ineiros), 89 understood in op tat., from indie, "5 with noun from same stem (fi£\op HiKtl/xa), 150 verse, last syll. of, admits — for - , 1 8 4 versification of the play, p. xliii vocative, combined with a nom. and art., 867 volcano, the Lemnian, p. 242 W war destroys the best men, 436 Zeus, ipcuos, etc., 1182 „ 4ir6'pu>sl etc., 1040 ,, tK&rios, 484 ,, O/MCIOS, 1324 „ the lightnings of, 1198 CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SONS, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 6: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 5: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 1: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 3: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 2: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more The Fragments of Sophocles, Volume 3 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more The Fragments of Sophocles, Volume 2 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more The Fragments of Sophocles, Volume 1 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more The Agamemnon of Aeschylus: With Verse Translation, Introduction and Notes (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more Euripides, Volume 3: With an English Commentary (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more Euripides, Volume 1: With an English Commentary (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more Adversaria, Volume 1 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more Cicero, De Natura Deorum Libri Tres, Volume 3: With Introduction and Commentary (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more A History of Greece (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) (Volume 4) Read more Epicurea (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more Key to Arnold's Latin Prose Composition (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more A commentary on the plays of Sophocles Read more Fragments: a text and translation with a commentary Read more Titi Lucreti Cari De Rerum Natura Libri Sex, Volume 2: With a Translation and Notes (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more The Cambridge Shakespeare (Cambridge Library Collection - Literary Studies) (Volume 4) Read more A Commentary on Catullus (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more Mathematical and Physical Papers, Volume 4 (Cambridge Library Collection - Mathematics) Read more P. Vergili Maronis Opera, Volume 1: With a Commentary (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more Thirteen Satires of Juvenal, Volume 1: With a Commentary (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more P. Vergili Maronis Opera, Volume 3: With a Commentary (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more The Republic of Plato, Volume 2 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more The Republic of Plato, Volume 1 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more The History of Rome, Volume 1 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more The History of Rome, Volume 3 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Read more Annals of Cambridge (Cambridge Library Collection) (Volume 4) Read more

Recommend Documents Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 6: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century... Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 5: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century... Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 1: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century... Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 3: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century... Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 2: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century... The Fragments of Sophocles, Volume 3 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century... The Fragments of Sophocles, Volume 2 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) CAMBRIDGE LIBRARY COLLECTION Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century... The Fragments of Sophocles, Volume 1 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century... The Agamemnon of Aeschylus: With Verse Translation, Introduction and Notes (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century... Euripides, Volume 3: With an English Commentary (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...